Outlines of ecclesiastical history : on a new plan, designed for academies and schools

PS

(^.

R •

OUTLINES '

OF

ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY,

ON

A NEW PLAN :

DESIGNED FOR

ACADEMIES AND SCHOOLS.

I

BY REV. CHARLES A. GOODRICH.

ILLUSTRATED BY EXGRA% IX3S.

PUBLISHED BY H. & F. J. HUNTINGTON.
NEW YORK I

JONATHAN LEAVITT, WHITE, GALLAHER Sz WHITE, AND R. LOCXWOOD,

boston :

RICHARDSON Si LORD, CROCKER & BREWSTER, AND
PEIRCE &C WILLIAMS.

MDCCCXXIX.

■IE NE"

PUBLIC LIB

402055

*rro«, lencm

n i9io_ -j

District of Connect^
Be it remembered, That on the 17th day of July, A. D. 1829, in th*
54th year of the Independence of the United States of America*
Charles A. Goodrich, of the said District, hath deposited in this office
the title of a book, the right whereof he claims as author, in the words
following, to wit : " Outlines of Ecclesiastical History, on anew plan;
designed for Academies and Schools. By Rev. Charles A. Goodrich -
Illustrated by Engravings." In conformity to the Act of Congress of
the United States, entitled "an Act for the encouragement of learning,
by securing the copies of Maps, Charts, and Books, to the authors
and proprietors of such copies, during the time therein mentioned."
And also to an Act, entitled, " an Act supplementary to an Act, enti-
tled an Act for the encouragement of learning, by securing the cop-
ies >of Maps, Charts, and Books, to the authors and proprietors of
*uch copies, during the times therein mentioned, and extending the
benefits thereof to the arts of designing, cn<rraving, and etching his-
torical and other prints." CHARLES A. INGERSOLL,

Clerk of tht District of Connecticut*
A true copy of Record, examined and sealed by me,

CHARLES A. 1NGERSOLL,
Clerk of the District of Connecticut^

r. CAN! 1K1.I) — PRINTER.

PREFACE.

A sew years since, the Author of the following1 Compend pub-
lished a small History of the United States, designed for Schools,
on a new plan. The general approbation expressed in relation to
that work, has induced him to apply the plan to an Ecclesiastical
History, designed for a similar use. The result of this application
is herewith presented to the public.

The Author is not sanguine, however, that the work will meet the
expectations of his friends, who have been apprized of its intended
publication, and who have kindly encouraged him to go on. Much
less probably can he justly anticipate the approbation of the public
at large. Ecclesiastical History is a peculiar subject. It presents a
field of great extent, and difficult to be reviewed within the proper
compass of a school book. An outline, therefore, only could be at-
tempted ; but even this has swelled the work beyond the original
intention, and in some instances, it is feared, that the chain of events
is not preserved as entire as would be desirable.

But a source of still greater anxiety remains yet to be mentioned,
The people of the United States are divided, as are the people of all
Protestant countries, into a variety of religious denominations. It is
not surprising that jealousies to some extent should exist among
these denominations ; and that an Ecclesiastical History which af-
fects to speak of them, should meet with a jealous scrutiny. This
scrutiny may well be expected in relation to such a History, designed
for the Schools of th< country. In these Schools the children of
the several denominations meet promiscuously. A work on a reli-
gious subject intended for general use, should therefore be written
in view of this important fact.

This fact the Author has endeavoured to keep in view, while pre-
paring the following sheets. He has aimed to treat every religious
denomination with candor. He has not considered it his province
to enter into the discussion of centroverted points ; nor to give his
individual opinion on which side the truth lies. He has endeavour-
ed to confine himself to facts, and to facts of importance. He wish-
es it, therefore, to be distinctly understood, that he has aimed to treat
every denomination with a Christian spirit ; and if in the following
pages, there be any departure from this, it has not been designed.

The Author begs leave, not with a view of provoking the spirit of
criticism, to invite the attention of the friends of education to the
following work. Suggestions with reference to errors which may
be found, or to any improvements which may be made in the work,
will be thankfully received.

iv PREFACE.

By some, the Author doubts not, the work will appear not suffi-
ciently minute and extended. A still larger class, it is apprehended,
will entertain the opposite opinion. To both these classes the Au-
thor would reply — that he has followed the course, which his judg-
ment at the time dictated. How far retrenchment or enlargement
may be deemed advisable, will be determined by the opinion of
teachers, who may find occasion to use the work.

The questions have been intentionally rendered numerous and
minute ; it having been found by experience, that books designed for
youthful minds, have, in this respect, generally been deficient.

The Author has only further to express his devout wishes that the
work may prove subservient to the intellectual and moral improve-
ment of the rising generation, and may aid in some humble degree
in strengthening that kingdom, a part of whose history it records ;
and which, whatever may be its partial and temporary misfortunes,
is destined to spread over the world, and to continue longer than the
■sun and the moon shall endure.

Berlin, July, 1829.

INTRODUCTION.

CIVIL AND RELIGIOUS STATE OF THE WORLD AT THE BIRTH OF CHRIST.

Section 1. At the time Jesus Christ made his
appearance upon the earth, to prepare the way
for the establishment of the Christian church,
a great part of the known world had become
subject \to the Roman Empire, under 'Augustus
Ceasar^J

The Roman Empire, at this time, was a most magnifi-
cent object. ' It extended from the river Euphrates on the
East, to the Atlantic Ocean on the West. In length it was
more than ,3000 miles ; and in breadth it exceeded 2000.
The whole included about sixteen millions of square miles.

This vast territory, which was divided into provinces,
comprised the countries now called (Spain, France, the
greater part of Britain, Italy, Greece, Germany, Asia Mi-
nor, Egypt, Africa, and the Mediterranean Sea^with its
islands and colonies. The subjects of the empire, at this
period, have been /estimated at one hundred and twenty
millions.

Sect. 2. (The state of the world, at this time,
in respect to the prevalence of peace, civiliza-

A'ote. — The pupil will notice a difference of type, both n the text
and in the questions. The larger type of the text corresponds to
the larger type in the questions ; the smaller type of the text to the
smaller type in the questions.

Section I . To what empire was a great part of the
known world subject, at the birth of Christ ? Who
was emperor ?

What was the extent of the Roman Empire ? What was its
length ? breadth ? square miles ? How was it divided ? What
countries did it include ? What was the number of its subjects ?

Sec. 2. What can you say of the state of the world, in
respect to peace, civilization, and learning at this time?

2

14 INTRODUCTION. ^*

tion, and learning^was admirably adapted to
the rapid diffusion of Christianity .N

The world, in general, had not only become subject to
the Roman dominion, but it was now at peace. This was
a state of things, which had not existed before for many
years, and justly entitled the period, in which our Saviour
descended upon earth, to the character of(the pacific ageJ
This tranquillity was indeed necessary, to enable the min-
isters of Christ to execute with success, their sublime com-
mission to the human race.

\A degree of civilization also prevailed, which had not
before existed. Barbarous tribes had submitted to the
Roman laws, which, with all their imperfections, were the
best which human wisdom had devised. Distant nations,
differing in language and manner*-, were united in friendly
intercourse. A degree of literature was also spread abroad
in countries, which had before lain under the darkest igno-
rance. The Greek language was both extensively read
and spoken ; and presented a medium to the heralds of the
cross, of communicating to almost all nations, the doctrines
which they were commissioned to preach.

Sect. 3. The religions state of the world
was less favourable to the diffusion of Chris-
tianity! (A dark and gloomy system of super-
stition and idolatry was prevailing among all
nations, except the Jewish. By means of this
system, the human mind had become exceeding-
ly debased. Men were poorly qualified to
judge immediately of a system, so different as
was that of Christianity, and by far too sensual
to embrace, at once, one so pure.

The notion of a Supreme Being was not, indeed, en-
tirely effaced in the heathen world ; but the knowledge of

What was the age called, in which our Saviour appeared on earth?
Why was a state of peace necessary at this time ? What degree of
civilization prevailed ? What is said of literature ? What lan-
guage was extensively read, and spoken ? What advantage arose
from this ?

Sec. 3. What was the religious state of the world T
Why was it less favorable ?

Did the heathen world acknowledge a Supreme being ? Did
they acknowledge the true God .? Had they more Gods than one *

INTRODUCTION. 15

the true God was doubtless lost. Every heathen nation wor-
shipped " lords many and gods many." These gods were
multiplied without end. Every part of creation was sup-
posed to have some divinity presiding over it. The earth
and air and ocean were thought to be full of deities, who
were supposed to be diverse from one another in respect
to sex, and rank, and power. They, moreover, indulged
the most lawless passions, and were guilty of the most pol-
luting vices.

Yet, to these gods, a deep and universal homage was
paid. They were courted and appeased by costly gifts,
and honoured by rites and ceremonies too indecent even to
be named. Temples, the most magnificent, were erected
to their honour, and a most expensive priesthood maintain-
ed to serve at their unhallowed worship.

Such is an outline of the religious state of the heathen
world, when Christ made his appearance on earth. The
knowledge of the pure and exalted character of Jehovah
was lost. Human accountability was unknown, and holi-
ness of life was unnamed and unconceived of.

Sec. 4. In respect to the Jewish nation,
which inhabited Judea, where Christ was born,
more correct notions^ of religion were enter-
tained, since they possessed the Scriptures of
the Old Testament, from which these notions
were derived.

Sec. 5. But even among the Jews, the state
of religionvjwas exceedingly low. They in-
deed still maintained the ancient forms of wor-
ship ; but the life and spirituality, the original
beauty and excellency of that worship, had de-
parted.

Sec, 6. At this period, also, the Jews were

What was the character of these gods ? How were they worship-
ped, and honoured ?

Sec, 4. What notions did the Jewish nation enter-
tain about religion ? Why were their notions more
correct than those of the heathen ?

Sec. 5. What, after all, was the state of religion
among the Jews ?

Sec. 6. How were the Jews divided at this time 1

16 INTRODUCTION,

divided(into several religious sects, all of which
acknowledged the authority of Moses, and
united in the same forms of worship/; but they
were so far separated ^by their peculiarities, as
to be continually involved in the most bitter
hostilities.

Sec. 7. The most popular, and by far the
most numerous of these sects, was that of the
Pharisees, who derived their name from a He-
brew word, which signifies to separate j because
they pretended, though very hypocritically, to
uncommon separation from the world, and de-
votedness to God.

The origin of this sect is involved in uncertainty.
From small beginnings, however, they had risen to great
power ; and in the time of the Saviour, they held the prin-
cipal civil and religious offices in the nation.

In respect to some of the doctrines of the Scriptures,
they seem to have been correct. They believed in the ex-
istence of angels, both good and bad ; in the immortality of
the soul ; the resurrection of the body ; and a state of fu-
ture rewards and punishments. But they also held to the
traditions of their elders, which they considered of equal
authority with the Scriptures. Nay, in many instances,
they explained the oracles of God by these traditions, and
in such a manner, as wholly to destroy their meaning.

In their religious practice, the Pharisees pretended to
uncommon strictness. They abounded in washings, and
fastings and long prayers. They assumed great gravity
in dress and demeanour, and exhibited no small zeal in all
the forms of religion. But, with all their pretensions, they

In what respects did those sects agree ? In what re-
spects did they differ ? What was the consequence ?

Sec. 7. Which was the most popular of these sects ?
Whence did they derive their name ? What did they
pretend to ?

What was the origin of this sect ? What was the state of the sect
at the birth of Christ ? In respect to what doctrines were they cor-
rect? What did they consider of equal authority with the Scrip-
tures ? What were some of their religious practices ? What ap-
pearance did they assume ? What was their real character ? What
did our Saviour hken them to ?

INTRODUCTION. 17

were noted for their hypocrisy ; and by our Saviour were
compared to whited sepulchres, fair and wholesome extern-
ally, but full of deformity and death within.

Sec. 8. Next to the Pharisees, Ihe Sadducees
were the most powerful sect. They derived
their name^from Sadoc, who lived about 260
B. C. This sect were infidels. They denied
(the existence of a future state, and the immor-
tality of the soul ) and worshipped God only to
secure his favor, in the present world.

The Sadducees, in point of numbers, fell much short of
the Pharisees ; but they embraced most of the men of
rank and wealth. The system which they adopted was
eminently suited to the licentious life, which they univer-
sally followed. They adopted the maxim, " Let us eat and
drink, for to morrow we die." In their opposition to the
Son of God, they appear to have been equally bitter with
the Pharisees. Some of the latter were converted to the
faith of the Gospel, but not a single Sadducee is mention-
ed in the New Testament, as having become a followej of
Christ.

Sec. 9. A third sect were the "Essenes, who
took their rise (about 200 years B. C. They
derived their name' from the Syriac verb Asa, to
heal} 'because they applied themselves to the
cure of diseases, especially the diseases of the
mind. They appear to have been an order of
monks, who lived secluded from the world, and
practised great austerity i

Sec. 8. What sect stood next to the Pharisees?
From whom did they derive their name 1 When did
he live ? What was the character of this sect ? What
did they deny ? Why then did they worship God ?

Were the Sadducees more or less numerous than the Pharisees ?
In what respect were they superior to the latter ? What maxim
did they adopt ? How did they treat the Saviour ? Were any of
them converted ?

Sec. 9. What was the third sect called ? From
what year did they take their rise ? Whence did they
derive their name ? Why ? What kind of persons
were they ? How did they live ?

2*

1§ INTRODUCTION.

The Essenes, though they were considerably numerous,
are not mentioned in the New Testament, for the reason,
probably, that they lived chiefly in retirement. In doc-
trine they agreed with the Pharisees, except as to the res-
urrection of the body, which they denied. They pretend-
ed to have great respect for the moral law ; but neglected
the ceremonial institutions of Moses.

In their religious practices they observed a rigid auster-
ity. They renounced marriage ; held riches in contempt ;
maintained a perfect community of goods ; rejected orna-
ments; and cultivated great indifference to bodily pain.
In the observance of the Sabbath, they were more strict
than any other sect, and in their manner of life were
more quiet and contemplative.

Sec. 10. A fourth sect were the Herodians)
who took their name from Ilerodthe Great, and
favoured that monarch, in his efforts to firing
the Jews into subjection to the Roman power.,

A principal article in the religious code of this sect ap-
pears to have been, that it was lawful for the Jews to adopt
the idolatrous customs of the heathen, when required to do
so by those in power, and also to pay tribute to him, whom
conquest had made their master.

The Sadducees, generally, were Herodians ; the Phari-
sees, on the contrary, were their bitter opposers. All, how-
ever, united in hostility to the Son of God, and to that
system of truth, which he promulgated in the world.

Sec. 11. Besides these sects, I various other
classes of men are mentioned, as existing at
that time among the Jews, of whom we shall

Are they mentioned in the New Testament ? Why not ? W7ith
whom did they agree in doctrine ? What law did they observe ?
What did they respect? What were some of their religious prac-
tices ? How did they observe the Sabbath ?

Sec. 10. What was a fourth sect ? From whom did
they take their name ? In what respect did they fa-
vour Herod ?

What customs did this sect think it right for the Jews to adopt ?
When? Which generally belonged to the Herodians, the Saddu-
cees, or the Pharisees ?

Sec. 11. What other classes of men may be men-
tioned ?

INTRODUCTION. IS)

mention only the Scribes, Rabbis, and Naza-
rites.

The Scribes were a class of men, originally employed to
record the affairs of the king. At a later period, they
transcribed the Scriptures, and expounded the law, and
traditions of the elders in the schools, and synagogues, and
before the Sanhedrim, or great Jewish Council. Besides
thi3 name, they are frequently called in the New Testa-
ment, lawyers, doctors of law, elders, counsellors, rulers,
and those who satin Moses' seat.

Ralbi, or Master, was a title given to men of rank in
the state ; but especially to such Jewish doctors, as were
distinguished for their learning. This honor was greatly
coveted, since it was connected with no small influence over
the faith and practice of the people. The title, however,
was disapproved of by Christ, who warned his disciples to
receive no such distinction in the Church of God.

The Nazarites were those who made a vow to observe a
more than ordinary degree of purity, either for life, or for
a limited time. During their vow, they abstained from
wine, and all intoxicating liquors ; they suffered their hair
to grow without cutting, and were not permitted to attend a
funeral, or to enter a house, defiled by a dead body. When
their vow expired, they shaved their hair at the door of the
tabernacle, and burnt it on the altar.

Sec, 12. The government of Judea was at
this time, as it had been for several years^in the
hands of Herod the Great,! who held it under
the Emperor of Rome, i Herod was a monster
of cruelty^ who despised both the Jewish reli-
gion and their laws, and appeared to delight in
the oppression and degradation of that ancient,

What was originally the business of the Scribes ? What did
they do at a later period ? What other names have they in the New
Testament ?

To whom was the title Rabbi given ? Why was this title greatly
coveted ? Was it approved of by Christ ?

Who were the Nazarites ? During their vow, what were they
not permitted to do ? What did they do when their vow had ex-
pired ?

Sec. 12 In whose hands was the government of
Judea, at this time ? What was the character of Her-
od ? How did he treat the Jews ? When did he die ?

20 INTRODUCTION.

and once honoured nation^ His death occur-
red/the year following the birth of the Saviour, .
having reigned thirty-seven years.

Herod left his dominions to his three sons : his kingdom
to Archelaus ; Gaulonites, Trachonites and Batanea to
Philip; Galilee and Pareato Herod Antipas.

Archelaus, in disposition, strongly resembled his father.
Such was his violence and tyranny, that the Jews preferred
charges against him to the Emperor, who banished him to
Vienna in France, where he died. During his reign, Jo-
seph and Mary returned from Egypt, with the young child
Jesus; but, hearing that he had succeeded to the govern-
ment of Judea, in the room of Herod, they were afraid to
go thither. On the death of Archelaus, Judea was divi-
ded among several Roman governours, of whom Pontius
Pilate was one.

Of Philip, the tetrarch of Iturea and Trachonites, little
is recorded in the history of the Church. In the reign of
Herod Antipas, John the Baptist lost his life, for reproving
that monarch for his iniquity.

We shall only add respecting the family of Herod the
Great, that a grandson of his, by the name of Herod Agrip-
pa, reigned in Judea, in the days of the apostles. It was
he who ordered James to be murdered, and Peter to be ap-
prehended. His own death followed not long after, being
smitten of heaven by a disease, which no skill could cure,
and the torments of which no means could alleviate.

Sec. 13. Notwithstanding the low state of
the Jews, in respect both to religion and civil
prosperity, there were some in the nation, who
were distinguished for their piety^ and who
were anxiously looking for the coming of the
long promised Messiah.

To whom did Herod leave his dominions ? What part did Ar-
chelaus have ? What part Philip? What part Herod Antipas?
What was the character of Archelaus ? Why was he banished ?
Where ? What is said of Joseph and Mary during his reign ? On
his death, how was Judea divided? Who was one of these govern-
ours ? What is said of Philip ? What took place in the reign of
Herod Antipas? Who was the grandson of Herod the Great?
When did he reign ? Who was murdered by his order, and who
apprehended ? What can you say of his dentil ?

Sec. 13. Were there no pious persons among the
Jews at this lime ? What were they looking for ?

INTRODUCTION. 21

The mass of the people, as we shall have occasion
again to remark, were indeed expecting the advent of the
Saviour ; but they looked only for a temporal prince, who
should deliver them from Roman bondage. Yet, there
were others, whose views were more scriptural, and more
exalted. We read of good old Simeon, and pious Anna,
who, with others, were daily visiting the temple, " waiting
for the consolation of Israel." At length, the prayers and
wishes of such were answered. The prophecies were ful-
filled. The long night of darkness and superstition pass-
ed by, and the glorious Sun of Righteousness was reveal-
ed, to enlighten the nations, and to prepare the way for
the establishment of the Christian Church — a kingdom
against which the gates of Hell have not, and shall not
prevail.

Were not the mass of the Jews expecting a Saviour ? What
kind of Saviour ? Who appear to have entertained more scriptural
views ? What did these latter do ?

I

GEJVERAL DIVISION.

THE HISTORY OP THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH MAY BE DIVI-
DED'INTO EIGHT PERIODS. I

Period First.

Extends(from the nativity of Jesus Christ to
his death, A. D. 34. This is the period of the
( Life of Christ.

Observation. Although the Christian Church appears
not to have been organized, until after the death of Christ :
yet, as a history of that Church seems properly to embrace
an account of the life and actions of its Divine Founder,
we have ventured to speak of it, as commencing at the date
of his nativity.

Period Second.
Extends from the death of Jesus Christ
A. D. 34, to the Destruction of Jerusalem
A. D. 70. This is the period of the Labours of
the Apostles.

Period Third.

Extends from the Destruction of Jerusalem
A. D. 70, to the Reign of Constantine A. D.
306. This is the period of Persecution.

Period Fourth.

Extends from the Reign of Constantine
A. D. 306, to the Establishment of the Suprem-

Into how many periods may the history of the
Christian Church be divided ? What is the extent of
Period first ? What is this period called ? Repeat
these questions on the other periods.

GENERAL DIVISION. 23

acy of the Roman Pontiff A. D. 606. This
is the period of the Decline of Paganism*

Period Fifth.

Extends from the Establishment of the Su-
premacy of the Roman* Pontiff A. D. 606, to
the First Crusade A. D. 1095. This is the pe-
riod of the Rise of the Mahometan Imposture.

- Period Sixth.

' (Extends from the First Crusade A. D. 1095,
to the commencement of the Reformation by
Luther A. D. 1517i CThis is the period of the
Crusades and the Papal Schism, j

- Period Seventh.

'Extends from the Commencement of the Re-
formation A. D. 1517, to the Peace of Religion
concluded at Augsburg, A. D. 1555. This is
^the period of the Reformation.

Period Eighth.
Extends from the Peace of Religion, A. D.
1555, to the present time. This is the period
of the Puritans.

WISE MEN OFFERING INCENSE.

PERIOD I.

THE PERIOD OF THE LIFE OF CHRIST EXTENDS FROM HIS NATIVITY TO
HIS RESURRECTION A. D. 34.

Sec. 1. The birth of Jesus Christ may be

dated, according to the best authorities, in the

[26th year of the reign of Augustus Cesar,

Emperor of Rome, four years before the date

commonly assigned for tho Christian era.

The birth place of Christ was Bethlehem, a small town
in the land of Judea, about six miles from Jerusalem. His
mother was a " virgin espoused to a man, whose name was
Joseph, of the house of David ; and the virgin's name was
Mary." His early infancy was spent in Egypt, whither
his parents Med to avoid the persecuting spirit of Herod,
at that time king of Judca. After his return from Egypt,
he dwelt at Nazareth, until his entrance upon his public

What is the extent of the period of the life of Christ?
Sec. 1. When did the birth of Christ take place?

Where w as ( 'hrist horn ? Who was his mother ? Who his repu-
ted father? Jn what country was his infancy spent? Why did his
parents flee to that country ? Where did he dwell after) his return ?

PERIOD I....LIFE OF CHRIST....A. D.34. 25

ministry. From this place, at the age of twelve, he paid
his memorable visit to Jerusalem ; returning from which,
he lived with his parents, and followed the humble occu-
pation of his father.

Sec. 2. The great object of Christ in coming
into the world, was to place the Church upon
a new establishment, upon which it should
finally embrace all nations, and increase in
glory to the end of time.

There never has existed but one Church in the world ;
but its circumstances have varied at different periods.
Before Moses, we know little of its condition. It was then
probably in an unimbodied form. From Moses to Christ,
it existed in an organized state, and became subject to a
great variety of ordinances.

The Mosaic dispensation Christ designed to abolish,
and to introduce a still better one. The Church was now
to embrace^ all nations ; before, it had embraced only the
Jews. Its worship was to be far more simple ; its rites to
be less burdensome ; its privileges to be greatly enlarged,
and its doctrines more clearly exhibited. In short, Christ
' designed to establish a spiritual kingdom — a Christian
Church, which should ultimately fill the earth, and contin-
ue as long as time should last.

Sec. 3. The speedy appearance of Christ on
this intended work, was announced to the Jew-
f ish nation by John the Baptist, about two years,
before that event actually took place.

How long ? Where did he go, when he was twelve years of age ?
After his return, with whom did he live, and what occupation did he
follow? ****'•

Sec. 2. What was the object of Christ, in coming
into the world ?

How many Churches have existed in the world ? Before Moses
what was its condition ? What was its form ? What can you say
of it from Moses to Christ ? What did Christ do with the Mosaic
dispensation ? What did he introduce instead of that dispensation ?
What was the Church now to embrace ? What had it embraced
before ? What alteration was to take place as to its worship ? as to
its rites ? as to its privileges ? as to its doctrines ? What was the
Church now to be called ? What should be its final extent ? How
long to continue ? ' ,

Sec. 3. Who announced the coming of Christ f
How long before his appearance ?
3

26 PERIOD I....LIFE OF CHRIST....A. D. 34.

John was a forerunner of Christ, agreeably to an an-
cient custom of the eastern monarchs, who, when entering
upon an expedition, sent messengers to announce their ap-
proach, and prepare for their reception. That Christ
should be preceded by such a messenger had long before
been predicted by a prophet of God ; who had spoken of
John, as " the voice of one crying in the wilderness,
prepare ye the way of the Lord." The testimony which
John bore to the character of his divine master was the
most honourable that can be conceived.

Sec. 4. At the age of thirty) Christ made his
first appearance to John] on the banks of the
river Jordan^) where he was now baptize^ by
which he was '(['solemnly inaugurated in office.*]

Jesus had indeed* no need to be baptized as a sinner, for
he was holy ; nor to receive an emblem of regeneration,
for he needed no change of heart ; nor to be admitted into
the Christian Church, for he was appointed its^ead. But
the object of his being baptized was to be legally and
solemnly consecrated as High Priest. Under the law, the
priests were consecrated to their office by baptism, and
anointing with oil. Instead of the oil, he was baptized
by the Holy Ghost. For " the heavens were opened and
the spirit of God descended like a dove, and lighted upon
him."

Sec. 5. Being thus inducted into office, he
now chose twelve men as his disciples^ whom
he named apostles. % These he selected as the
witnesses of all that he should do5 and teach ;

According to what custom, was John a forerunner of Christ ?
By whom was he prophesied of? In what language ? What testi-
mony did John bear of Christ?

Sec. 4. What was the age of Christ, when he made
his appearance to John ; Where ? What rite did he
receive ? Why ?

Why did not Jesus need to be baptized as a sinner ? Why did
he not need to receive an emblem of regeneration ? Why not to be
received into the Church ? What was the object then of his bap-
tism ? How were the priests under the law consecrated to their
office ? Instead of the oil, with what was Christ baptized ? What
text proves this ?

Sec. 5. On his induction into office, what did Christ
do ? What did he call his twelve disciples ? What ob-
ject had he in selecting apostles ?

PERIOD I....LIFE OF CHRIST....A. D.34. 27

and to become, after his death, the heralds of
his doctrines, and the organizers of the Chris-
tian Church.

The Christian Church, as already observed, can scarce-
ly be said to have been organized during the life of Christ.
He designed only to ptepare the way. He abolished the
Jewish Church, and introduced to the notice of his disci-
ples such things, as were to be adopted in the Christian
Church. He introduced a new ministry ; the Lord's Sup-
per in the room of the Jewish feasts ; baptism in the
room of circumcision ; and spiritual worship in every
place, and at any time, in the room of the carnal ordin-
ances and burdensome rites, which were observed only at
Jerusalem.

Sec. 6. The public ministry of Christ con-
tinued'for the space of three years, or three
years and a halQ during which, he was chiefly
employed 'in instructing his disciples in refer-
ence to the nature of his kingdom ; in preach-
ing to them and others his doctrines ; and in
relieving the wants, and healing the infirmities
of meri.

The doctrines which Christ taught related to the nature
and perfections of God ; to the sinfulness and miserable
condition of man ; to his own character as the Son of God
and the promised Messiah ; to the atonement which he
ehould accomplish by his death ; to justification by faith ;
to repentance, and faith, and love, and obedience ; to a
resurrection from the dead ; and to a state of future re-
wards and punishments.

These were the great doctrines of the Christian system —
doctrines which he commissioned his disciples to preach
through the world ; and which the Christian Church was
required to maintain to the end of time.

The miracles which Christ wrought were chiefly of a
benevolent kind ; but they had a still higher object than

Was the Christian Church organized during the life of Christ ?
What Church did he abolish ? What did he introduce ?

Sec. 6. How long did the ministry of Christ con
tinue 1 How did he employ himself during this time ?

What doctrines did he teach ? Whom did he commission to
preach these doctrines ? What was the character of the miracle*
which Christ wrought? What higher object had they in view ?

28 PERIOD I....LIFE. OF CHRIST....A. D. 34.

the relief which was effected by them. They were de-
signed to prove his divine mission ; and were often appeal-
ed to with the strongest confidence for this purpose. Well
might he appeal to them ; for they were performed under
circumstances which precluded the possibility of deception.

They were performed at his word, and in an instant ;
on persons, too, both near and at a distance ; they were
done by him in the most public and open manner ; in
cities, in villages ; in synagogues; in the public streets ;
in the high ways ; in the field ; and in the wilderness.
They were performed on Jews and Gentiles ; before
Scribes and Pharisees, and rulers of the synagogues ; not
only when he was attended by few persons ; but when he
was surrounded by multitudes ; not merely in the presence
of his friends, but before his implacable enemies. Thus,
they invited the strictest examination. They evinced a
power which could come only from God, and bespoke a
benevolence, which could be nothing short of divine.

Such was the authority with which he was clothed, and
such was the evidence of his divine commission, who came
to set aside the Jewish rites and ceremonies, and in the
place of the Jewish Church, to found a Church, which
should embrace Jew and Gentile, bond and free ; and
against the ultimate increase and glory of which, not even
the gates of hell should be suffered to prevail.

Sec. 7. The ministry of Christ, though dis-
tinguished by unwonted zeal and perseverance,
(was attended with comparatively little success./
As a nation, the Jews rejected him as the
Messiah j and through their instrumentality, he
finished his eventful life under the tortures of
crucifixion. This event occurred in the 18th
year of Tiberius, the successor of Augustus
Cesar.

From the testimony of ancient historians we learn, that
about the time of Christ's appearing, the Jews were anx-

How were these miracles performed ? In what places were the}'
performed ? On whom ? In whose presence ? What did these
miracles prove?

Sec. 7. What success had Christ in his preaching ?
By whom was he rejected ? When was he crucified ?
In whose reign did this take place ?
Were not the Jews looking for the Messiah, about the time he

PERIOD I....LIFE OF CHRIST....A. D. 54. 29

iously looking for him, as the great deliverer and chief or-
nament of their nation. But in the humble appearance of
Jesus, the Jews saw nothing which corresponded to their
expectations. In the Messiah they looked for a temporal
prince, the splendour of whose court should answer to
their admiration of worldly pomp, and who should make
their nation the centre of universal monarchy.

The doctrines, too, which Christ taught were little suited
to the taste of this bigoted people. Being the descendants
of Abraham, and the covenant people of God, they imagin-
ed that they enjoyed a peculiar claim to the divine favour.
This claim they supposed could not be forfeited, and could
not be transferred to any other people on earth.

These mistakes were the result of prejudice, and vain
glory. Yet they laid the foundation of charges against the
son of God, which though manifestly false, issued in a de-
mand, on the part of the nation, for his death. According-
ly, after having been declared an imposter, a blasphemer,
and an usurper — after having suffered the most bitter re-
proaches and shameful indignities, he was brought to the
cross, upon which, under its agonies, he shortly after ex-
pired.

Sec. 8. The death of Christ was apparent-
ly a signal triumph to his enemies, and as sig-
nal a defea^to all his followers. The hopes
of the latter appear for a short time to have
been blasted ; ^not knowing the power of God,
nor fully comprehending that it was a part of
the Divine plan that he should suffer, and after-
wards be raised from the dead.

Christ had, indeed, repeatedly foretold hisresurrection to
his followers ; and this intelligence had been communica-
ted to the Jews at large. The former anticipated, though
faintly, perhaps, this glorious event ; but the latter believ-
ed it not. They only feared that his disciples might steal
his body, and pretend that he had risen from the dead.
They therefore sealed his sepulchre, and round it stationed
a guard, until the day should pass, on which his resurrec-
tion was predicted to take place. But neither the pru-

made his appearance ? Why then did they reject him ?

Sec. 8. How did the enemies of Christ regard his
death ? How did his followers regard it ? Why did
the latter despond ?

3*

30 PERIOD I....L1FE OF CHRIST....A. D. 34.

dence, nor the power of his enemies could prerent an
event, which was connected with the salvation of millions
of the sons of men. The third day at length arrived ; the
appointed hour and moment came, and God raised him

FROM THE DEAD.

What fears had the enemies of Christ after his death ? What did
they do to prevent the disciples from stealing his body ? Did their
pi-ooautions have the desired effect ?

CHRIST COMMISSIONING HIS APOSTLES.

PERIOD II.

THE PERIOD OF THE LAUOURS OF THE APOSTLES, EXTENDS FROM THE
DEATH OF CHRIST A. D. 34, TO THE DESTRUCTION OF
JERUSALEM A. D. 70.

Sect. 1. The resurrection of Christ (A. D.
34, in the 18th year of the reign of Tiberius
Cesar, emperor of Rome) an event clearly
predicted in ancient prophecy, and often fore-
told by himself, took place |pn the third day
after his crucifixion.

Of the truth and certainly of his resurrection the apos-
tles were witnesses, and they were in every respect quali-
fied to substantiate the fact. He was seen by them, and
others of his followers, ali/e after his crucifixion. It was
not one person, but many who saw him. They saw hirn
not only separately but together ; not only by night, but

What is the extent of* the period ot the labours
of the apostles?

Sec. 1. In what year did the resurrection of Christ
take place ? On what day 1 In whose reign ?

Who were witnesses of the truth, and certainty of his resurrec-
tion? What circumstance can you mention, which should con-
vince UB,that they were not mistaken ?

32 PERIOD II....34....70.

by day ; not at a distance, but near ; not once, but several
times. They not only saw him, but touched him, conver-
sed with him, ate with him, and even examined his person,
to remove their doubts.

Sec. 2. At the expiration of(f40 days from
his resurrection^ having.! nstructed his disciples
to wait at Jerusalem for the descent of the Holy
Spirit, and then to " go and teach all nations^'
he led them out as far as Bethany, where, while
blessing them, he ascended to heaven, a cloud
receiving him out of their sight.

Sec. 3. Ten days after the ascension of
Christ, and fifty from his crucifixion ithe pro-
mise of the Holy Spirit was fulfilled.'^ (By this
effusion, the Apostles were" suddenly endued
with the power of speaking many languages,
of which before they had no knowledge ; and
at the same time were inspired with a zeal in
their masters cause, to which before they had
been strangers. %

The effects produced on the minds of the Apostles, on
this occasion, were of a most extraordinary kind. A flood
of light seems to have broken in upon them, at once. Their
remaining doubts and prejudices were removed ; their
misapprehensions were rectified, and their views conform-
ed to the scope of the doctrines, which had been taught by
Christ.

It is manifest, also, that they were endued with unwon-
ted zml and fortitude. On several occasions, whilo
Christ was with them, they had exhibited no small degree
of listlcssness and timidity. At the time of his apprehen-
sion, they had all forsaken him, and fled. Even the intrepid
Peter denied that he knew him. But, from the day of Pen-
tecost, it appeared, that they felt no weariness, and feared
no dangers.

The gift of tongues, or the power of speaking different
languages, thus imparted to the apostles, was not less im-

Sec. 2. When did his ascension take place 1 What
did he tell his disciples before he was taken away ?

Sec. 3. What took place ten days after his ascen-
sion ? What was the effect of the descent of the
Holy Spirit ?

LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 33

portant, than extraordinary. With this facility, they were
at once prepared, without the labour of study, to spread a
knowledge of the Gospel to the different nations, to whom
they might be sent.

Sec. 4. A rumour of this stupendous mira-
cle getting abroad in the streets of Jerusalem,
I a multitude of Jews, with others from various
nations, then visiting the metropolis, were soon
collected on the spot. To these,Teter explain-
ed the mystery, by^lelaring it to be effected by
the mighty power of that Jesus, whom they
had wickedly slain. ■ The explanation, and the
charge being accompanied to their consciences
by the spirit of God, led to the Very sudden
conversion ofC3000 souls) who were forthwith
baptized. This may be considered as the
gathering, or (organization of the first Christian
Church in the world.

To those who had borne a part in the crucifixion, nothing
could have appeared more astonishing than the miracle
above mentioned. So unaccountable was it to some, that
they ascribed it to the effects of wine. A slander so weak
and perverse, was met with becoming zeal by Peter, and
the honor of his master rescued from reproach. From the
manner of Peter, on this occasion, ministers may learn,
with what point they should at least sometimes address the
conscience, and from the distress produced in the heaits of
these sinners may be perceived the power of the Spirit,
and what is the usual method which he takes in bringing
them to repentance.

Sec. 5. Shortly after the above miracle/the

Sec. 4. What took place in Jerusalem, when the
news of this miracle was spread abroad ? Who ex-
plained the miracle to the multitude ? What did Pe-
ter say ? How many were converted ? What took
place upon their conversion ?

How did some account for this miracle ? Who repelled the slan-
der ? WThat does the manner of Peter at that time teach ministers
now ?

Sec. 5. What miracles soon followed the descent of
the Holy Spirit ? To what did it lead ?

34 PERIOD II....34....70.

healing of a poor cripple,' accompanied by a
second discourse from Peter, led to the conver-
sion of about 5000, who in turn were added to
the Church. v

Sec. 6. This rapid increase of the followers
of Christ: greatly alarmed the Priests and Sad-
ducees^the latter of whom had, at this time, the
chief sway in the Jewish state. Hence, f they
seized the two apostles, Peter and John, and
committed them to prison^ The next day, be-
ing brought before the Sanhedrim, the lan-
guage and conduct of Peter were so bold, that
it was deemed impolitic to prosecute the sub-
ject any further) so ■the apostles were dismis-
sed, with a strict injunction, not to teach any
more in the name of Jesus !)

Sec. 7. This injunction, however, had not
its designed effect upon the apostles ; for, in-
stead of being intimidated, they all continued
boldly to proclaim Christ and him crucified*)

Sec. 8. Fired with indignation, at their bold-
ness/the enemies of religion at length seized
the whole company of the apostles, and con-
fined them in the common prison. From this,
however, they were miraculously released in
the night, and to the amazement and confu-
sion of their enemies,(were found in the morn-
ing in the temple, teaching the people.

See. 6. What effect had this increase of the follow-
ers of Christ on the Pharisees and Sadducees ? What
did they do with the apostles ? What is said of the
conduct of Peter at this time ? What was its effects
upon their enemies ?

Sec. 7. Did the apostles observe silence, according
to the injunction ?

Sec. 8. What was now done with all the apostles ?
How were they delivered ? Where did their enemies
6nd them ?

LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 35

The efforts of the Jewish authorities to destroy the
cause of Christianity were strenuous and unremitted ; but
they seem to have been made to little purpose. Opposition
served only to enkindle a higher ardour, in the breasts of
the apostles. Stripes and imprisonment had no effect to
subdue them. From the prison, the council, the scourge,
they departed " rejoicing ;" and daily in the temple, and in
every house, they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus
Christ. Nor were their labors in vain. Converts multipli-
ed greatly in Jerusalem, and many were obedient to the
faith. The spiritual edifice, in the erection of which the
apostles were employed, rested on a foundation, which the
powers of earth could not move.

Sec. 9. At this interesting period, the cir-
cumstances of the Church requiring the insti-
tution of (the office of Deacon,: the apostles,
under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, created
the office, and the church proceeded to appoint
a convenient number, from their body, to rill it.

The occasion which led to the institution of this office
was a dissatisfaction on the part of some Grecian converts,
because their widows did not receive a competent supply
of food, from the common stock. Hitherto, the distribu-
tion had been made by the apostles, or under their direc-
tion. But, finding it difficult thus to superintend the tem-
poral concerns of the Church, the apostles relinquished
these to officers appointed particularly for this purpose.

The office of deacon thus instituted, was designed to be
perpetual ; and, accordingly, it has existed in all periods of
the Church. In some cases, particularly in the Church of
Jerusalem, it seems to have been united with that of a
higher and more sacred order. Philip, one of the seven
deacons, in the same place is called an evangelist, but the
office of deacon itself seems to be distinct, and separate
from that of the pastor.

Did the opposition of the unbelieving Jews appear to injure the
cause of Christianity ? On the contrary what eifect had stripes and
imprisonments, and the like ?

Sec 9. What office about this time was instituted in
the Church ?

4VWi?t4!as th,e occasion of appointing deacons ? Who had before
ttis distributed food from the common stock ? Was the office of
deacon designed to be perpetual? Was it ever united with anr
other office ? Should it be distinct ?

36 PERIOD II....34....70.

Sec. 10. Notwithstanding the persecuting
spirit of the Jewish rulers, none of the fol-
lowers of Christ had as yet been called to suf-
fer death, for his name. But near the end of
the year 35, Stephen, a man pre-eminent for
his piety.) was furiously attacked, on an occa-
sion of defending his doctrines, dragged out
of the city and stoned to death.

Stephen, who was thus called to lead in the " noble com-
pany of martyrs," was a deacon in the Church at Jerusa-
lem. He was not less distinguished by his eloquence, than
his piety His defence delivered before the Sanhedrim,
recorded in the 7th chapter of the Acts of the Apostles is
a practical illustration of the zeal and boldness of trie
primitive disciples of Christ.

Sec. 11. On the death of Stephen, the storm
of persecution became so violent, that the dis-
ciples, with many members of the Churchjfled
to other cities of Judea, and also to SamanaJ
but wherever they wenttfthey spread the know-
ledge of the Gospel with great success.

The persecution which arose at the death of Stephen
continued, it is thought, about four years. Calamitous as
it must then have appeared to the infant cause of the
Church, it became, under the direction of its supreme head,
the direct means of promoting its progress. Bythe dis-
persion of the disciples, the Gospel was published abroad.
The preaching of Philip in the city of Samaria is particu-
larly mentioned ; and such was his success, that shortly
afterwards, two of the apostles formed in that place the
second Christian Church in the world.

Sec. 12. The year 36 was marked by an

Sec. 10. Who was the first Martyr ? In what year
did he suffer ?

Who was Stephen ? For what Whs he distinguished ?

Sec. 11. What became of the disciples during the
persecution, following the death of Stephen? What
did they do in their flight ?

How long did the persecution last ? Was it an injury, or a bene-
fit to the Church ?

Sec. 12. What remarkable event occurred in the

LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES.

:;:

event most auspicious to the interests of the
rising cause. This wasfthe miraculous con-
version of Saul, the persecutor^ while (on a
journey to Damascus(to exterminate such oV
the followers of Christ as had taken refuge in
that city.j

m:^m-"\

STORING STEPHEN.

The first mention made of Saul is at the trial of Ste-
phen,on which occasion, though a young man, he was ac-
tive in putting him to death, lie was a native of Tarsus,
the chief city of the province of Cilicia, and had come
10 Jerusalem to pursue his studies under Gamaliel, a cele-
brated doctor of the Jewish law.

On the death of Stephen, he appears to have more zeal-
ously enlisted himself against the Church, and began to
enter into private houses and into synagogues, from which
he dragged the members of the Church to prison, and e\en
compelled them to blaspheme.

Shortly after this, hearing that some of the followers oi

year 30? fVhere was Saul going? For what pur
pose ?

When do we first hear of Saul? Who was he ? Why was he
rusatera ? What was hie conduct after the deatii of rUe]

38 PERIOD I1....34....70.

Christ had taken refuge in Damascus, he commenced £
journey thither, to seize and bring to Jerusalem, such her
etics as he might find there.

About noon, one day, Saul and his companions arrived in
the vicinity of Damascus, when suddenly, Christ appeared
to him in the way ; and so great was the glory that sur-
rounded the Redeemer, that Saul fell on the earth. Here
as he lay, Jesus, in a voice which penetrated his very soul,
demanded why he could persecute him. Astonished
and bewildered, the persecutor inquired, " Who art thoti
Lord ?" To which enquiry a voice from the incumbent
cloud of glory replied, " I am Jesus whom thou perse-
cutest." Strong as had been the opposition of this bitter-
est foe, and murderous as were his intentions, the victory
of Christ over him was complete. He became a willing
captive — a champion of that cause which he had so much
despised, and the cordial friend of that Redeemer, whose
followers he was now pursuing to destroy.

Sec. 13. The conversion of Saul, who from
this time appears to have been called Paul,
being thus accomplished, he preached for a
short season in the city of Damascus, whence
he went into Arabia; where having abode
nearly three years, he returned about A. D.
40 to Damascus.

Concerning the manner in which Paul was employed,
during his residence in Arabia, the inspired historian is si-
ient. It is a reasonable conjecture, however, that he
preached the Gospel in that country. His temporary ab-
sence from Judea, while the storm of persecution was ra-
ging, seemed a measure of prudence, since he had become
particularly obnoxious to his unbelieving countrymen, by
espousing the cause, which they so much despised.

What was his object in going to Damascus ? Relate the particulars
of his conversion.

Sec. 13. Immediately following his conversion, where
did Paul preach ? Whither did he go from Damascus ?
How long did he continue in Arabia ? In what year did
he return to Damascus ?

How was Paul probably employed in Arabia? Why was his tern
porary absence at thistime a matter of prudence ?

LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 39

Sec* 14. During the absence of Paul, Tibe-
rius, the Roman emperor, was strangled, or
poisoned; and was succeeded by Caius Caligu-
la, whose character and conduct at length
proved to be more odious and atrocious, than
had been those of his predecessor.

The extravagance and impiety of Caligula rendered him
justly hated in every part of his dominions. Through vain
^lory he caused altars and temples to be erected, and sacri-
fices to be offered to himself, as a god. Such was hi^
cruelty that he wished, " that all the Roman people had
but one neck, that he might despatch them at a single
blow."

Sec* 15. On the return of Paul from Arabia
to Damascus, the persecution not yet having
entirely ceased, the Jews took counsel to kill
him, and with difficulty did he escape.? Re-
pairing to Jerusalem, he attempted to join him-
self to the disciples ; but they, doubting the
sincerity of his professions* refused to receive
him, until Barnabas assured them of his con-
version^ when he was welcomed with great cor-
diality.

Sec. 16. About the time of the death of Ca-
ligula A. D. 41, and the accession of his suc-
cessor Claudius, the persecution of the Chris-
tians in a considerable degree abated ; " Then,"
according to the sacred historian, " the church-

Sec. 14. What happened to Tiberius, the emperor,
-luring Paul's absence ? Who succeeded him ? What
was the character of Caligula ?

What honours did he cause to be paid to himself? What was his
cruel wish ?

Sec. 15. What happened to Paul, on his return from
Arabia to Damascus > How was he at first treated by
ihe disciples at Jerusalem ?

Sec 16.. About what time did the persecutions of

K) Pi; MOD II....J4....70.

os had rest throughout all Judea, Galilee and
Samaria, and'walking in the fear of the Lord,
and in the comfort of the Holy Spirit, were ed-
ified and multiplied?'

Sec. 17. The Church at Jerusalem had now
heen planted^ nearly eight years, during which
the preaching^of the Gospel had been restrict-
ed to Jews. But at this time the apostle Peters
was instructed by a vision that the middle wall
of partition between Jews and Gentiles was to
be demolished, and was directed to open the
way for this change by going to Cesarea, and
preaching the Gospel to/a Gentile by the name
of Corneliu^.

That the privileges of the Gospel should be extended to
the Gentiles, seems scarcely, if at all, to have entered the
minds, even of the apostles themselves. The Jewish
converts, as a body, still retained many of their former
prejudices, which could only be removed by some direct
ir»terposition of Heaven. On the return of Peter to Jeru-
salem, he was censured by some for having preached to a
Gentile. He, however, explained his conduct in going to
Cornelius, and informed them of what God had wrought
in the family of this man by his preaching. This silenced
their scruples, for " they held their peace, and glorified
God, saying, then hath God also to the Gentiles granted
repentance unto life."

Sec. 18. The way being thus prepared to
preach the Gospel to the Gentiles, Paul! who
had received a commission to execute his min-

the Christians in a measure cease ? Following this,
what was the state of the Church ?

Sec. 17. How long had the Church at Jerusalem been
planted, when the gospel was first preached to the Gen-
tiles? By whom was it preached ? To whom?

How was Peter treated by some, for thus preaching to the Gen-
tiles ? What reason did he give for preaching to them ? What effed
had his explanation ?

Sec. 18. To whom was Paul particularly commis-

LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 41

istry among them, repaired to Antioch, A. D.
13, the metropolis of Syria, where was soon
after gathered /the first Gentile Church* and
where the followers of Christ first received the
appropriate name of Christians*

Sec. 19. Although the persecution which
had existed in the time of Caligula had gene-
rally ceased, there were some exceptions. For
about this timejlerod Agrippa, king of Judea/s
*to please the Jews|put the apostle 'James, the
son of Zebedee, to death ; and would have fol-
lowed his death by the martyrdom of Peter.!
had he not been$ miraculously delivered from
his hand.

This Herod Agrippa, was the grandson of Herod the
Great (mentioned Matthew 11,) and nephew to Herod the
Tetrarch, who put to death John the Baptist. He had
incurred the displeasure of Tiberius, by whose order he
was put in chains and thrown into prison. The displeas-
ure of Tiberius arose from a speech of Herod, which he
made to Caius Caligula, one day, as they were riding in a
chariot together, viz. ; " that he wished to God that Tibe-
rius were gone, and that Caius were emperor in his stead."
Euthychus, who drove the chariot, overheard the words,
but concealed his knowledge of them at the moment.
Sometime after, however, being accused by Herod, his
master, of theft, he informed Tiberius of what Herod had
said, upon which the latter was arrested and confined for
life.

On the death of Tiberius, Caligula not only liberated
his old friend, but invited him to his palace, put a crown

sioned to preach ? In what place did he first preach to
the Gentiles? In what year? What is said of the church
gathered there ? What of the followers of Christ there ?
Sec. 19. What Apostle about this time was put to
death ? By whom ? Why ? What other Apostle came
near sharing a similar fate ? How was he delivered ?

Who was this Herod Agrippa? Why was Tiberius displeased
with him ? What did he do with him ? How was he liberated ? R»

4*

1J PERIOD 1I....34....7CT.

upon his head, and constituted him king of the tetrarcli}
of Philip, and bestowed on him a chain of gold, of the
same weight as the iron one, which he had worn during hir
imprisonment.

Such were the circumstances which elevated to the
throne the man who murdered James, and whose efforts
to bring to a similar fate the apostle Peter, are recorded
in the 12th chapter of the Acts of the Apostles.

Herod did not long survive this impious attempt to kill
an apostle of Christ. On an occasion of receiving the sub-
mission of the cities of Tyre and Sidon, which had in-
curred his displeasure, he appeared in the theatre for that
purpose, arrayed in the most gorgeous apparel. To the
ambassadors he made an oration, at the close of which the
multitude resounded from every quarter, " It is the voice
of a god, and not of a man." This filled his foolish heart
with pride, and led him to arrogate that glory to himself
which belonged to God. Immediately the an^el of the
Lord smote him with an irresistible though invisible stroke.
In the midst of receiving these idolatrous acclamations he
was seized with excruciating pains ; " worms bred in his
putrefied flesh, and devoured him alive." After suffering
tortures the most tormenting for five days, he died, an aw-
ful instance of pride and impiety.

Sec, 20. About the year 44, k season of great
scarcity prevailed in Judea, which seriously
affected the Christian converts in that country.
This event having been foretold to the Gentile
'Converts at Antioch, by some one divinely in-
spired, they sent relief to their brethren by the
hands of Barnabas and Paul) who, when the)
had accomplished the object of their mission,
returned to Antioch.

This famine is noticed by Josephus, Eusebius and others.
Its occurrence presented an opportunity to the believing

whom ? How treated ? How long did Herod live after attempting to
kill Peter? Relate the circumstances of his death.

Sex. 20. What afflictive event affected the Chris-
tians in Judea ubout the year 44? How were they re-
lieved ?

What writers nolice this famine: What tendency had this act of

LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 43

Gentiles to give to the Church at Jerusalem a pledge of
their fervent love and affection, eminently calculated to
remove from the minds of the Jews any remains of jeal-
ousv, which might still exist about the admission of the
Gentiles into the kingdom of Christ. The religion of
Jesus produces kindness and charity between its converts,
how widely soever they may be separated in name, or na-
tion. The above instance presents a happy illustratioa of
the spirit, which prevailed among the primitive converts of
the gospel.

Sec. 21. The folio wino/ year, 45) Paul in
connexion with Barnabas, both of whom were
now solemnly recognized as apostles^by fasting
and prayer! accompanied by the imposition of
hands, commenced his first apostolic journey ;
in which, after visiting, Cyprus and the provin-
ces of Pamphylia, Pisidia and Lycaonia, re-
turned to Antioch.

On leaving Antioch, Paul first came to Seleucia, fifteen
miles below the farmer place, whence he sailed to Cyprus,
a large island of the Mediterranean, about one hundred
miles from the coast of Syria. Having landed at Salamis,
he proceeded to Paphos in the western extremity of t'he
island, where he was instrumental of converting Sergius
Paulus, the Roman Proconsul, and where he struck Elymas,
a sorcerer, blind, for attempting to turn the Proconsul
away from the faith.

Leaving Paphos, he next sailed to Perga, a town in Pam-
phylia, not far from the coast of Asia Minor, whence he
passed on to Antioch in Pisidia. To the Gentiles in this
place the apostles preached with success ; but the unbeliev-
ing Jews exciting a persecution against them, they shook

kindness, on the part of the Gentiles towards the Jews at Jerusalem:

Sec. 21. Ill what year was Paul recognized as an
Apostle ? Who was recognized at the same time ? In
what manner? What journey did Paul now commence ?
Through what places did he pass ?

On leaving Antioch where did Paul first go ? Whence then? How
is Cyprus situated? Where did he land? From Salamis whither did
he go? Where was Paphos? Whom did he here convert ? Whom
did he strike blind? Why? From Paphos whither did he go ? Where
was Perga ? Whither did he next proceed? What did he do at Anti-

U PERIOD II....34....70.

the dust from their feet as a testimony against them, and
came to Iconium.

Iconium was then the chief city of Lycaonia, and even
to this day is a considerable town, under the name of Cog-
ni, situated at the foot of Mount Taurus. Here, a great
multitude both of Jews and Gentiles believed the testimo-
ny of the Apostles. But a division arising in the city
which was likely to result in an assault upon them, they
prudently retired to Lystra and Derbe.

These were both cities of Lycaonia, and in both, the
apostles preached the gospel. In the former place, Paul,
having restored a cripple to the perfect use of his limbs,
the inhabitants, in a moment of surprise and ecstacy, de-
clared the apostles to be gods ; and were scarcely prevent-
ed from doing them divine homage. Here also, a young
man, by the name of Timothy, was converted, who after-
wards became a minister, and to whom Paul addressed two
of his epistles. While the apostles remained here, the ad-
veisaries who had persecuted them at Iconium, made their
appearance, and seizing Paul, drew him out of the city and
stoned him, leaving him, as they thought, dead.

They had not, however, accomplished their purpose,
for while his friends stood round him, he rose up, and walk-
e 1 into the city, whence the next day, he and Barnabas
de'j irted to Derbe. Having here, also, successfully pro-
claimed the name of Jesus, they returned to Lystra, Ico-
nium and Antioch, establishing the converts which they
had made in the faith. Upon this second visit they also or-
dained ministers in every Church. Hence they passed
through Pisidia and came to Pamphylia preaching the word
in Perga, and passing through Attalia, sailed for Antioch,
whence they had set out.

Sec. 22. While Paul and Barnabas were tarry-
ing at Antioch,<£ome Jewish Christians coming
thither taught, that circumcision and obedience

ocb in Pisidia? Whither did he so from Antioch? Where was Ico-
nium? What is it now called ? What success had he here? Why did
be leave Iconium? What places did he next visit? Where were these
cities situated? What miracle did he perform in Lystra? What ef-
fect had it upon the people ? Whom did he here convert? What be-
fel him here 5 What success had he at Derbe ? What was the route
of the Apostle, on his return to Antioch?

Sec. 22. While Paul and Barnabas were at Antioch:

LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 45

to the laws of Moses were essential to salva-
tion.'; A controversy on this subject at length
arising in the Church,; Paul and Barnaba^ were
dispatched to Jerusalem, to refer the points in
dispute to the decision of the Apostles and
Elders. Accordingly a council of the Church
was at this time held, by which (it was unani-
mously decided, that neither circumcision, nor
the observance of the law of Moses, could be of
any avail in respect to salvation, but only the
atonement of Christ.) With this decision, the
apostles returned to Antioch, and were happy
in healing a division, which was likely to endan-
ger the peace of the Church.

Sec. 23. The above controversy having
been thus amicablv settled, Paul commenced
his second joitrney(A. D. 50. In this journey,
fhe went through Syria, Cilicia, Derbe and
Lystra; through Phrygia, Galatia, Mysia and
Troas. Thence sailing to Samothracia, he
passed Neapolis, Philippi, Amphipolis, Thessa-
lonica, and Berea, to Athens. Thence the fol-
lowing year to Corinth, A. D. 51, where he re-
sided a year and a half. From Corinth he de-
parted to Cenchrea, whence, embarking for
Syria, he touched at Ephesus and landed at
Cesarea. Thence he went to Jerusalem for
the fourth time since his conversion, and again
returned to Antioch.

In this jourripy, P;ml, having differed in opinion from

what controversy arose in the Uiiurch .' Who was sent
to Jerusalem, about this controversy? What was done
there in reference to it?

Sec. 23. When did Paul commence his second jour-
ney ? In this journey, what was his route ?

16 PERIOD II....34....70.

Barnabas as to the expediency of taking Mark as an as-
sistant, separated from the former, and was accompanied
only by Silas. On his arrival at Lystra, finding Timothy,
his former convert, commended for his gifts and zeal, he
chose him as an associate in the work of the ministry, to
which office he was now solemnly separated.

The apostle's stay at Phrygia and Galatia, was short.
Passing Mysia, he next came to Troas, where he was join-
ed by Luke, the writer of the Acts of the Apostles. At
Troas, Paul had a vision in the night. There stood be-
side him a man of Macedonia, and besought him, saying,
" Come over into Macedonia and help us." Interpreting
this as a divine call to preach the gospel in Greece, he
loosed from Troas, with his companions, and sailed for Sa-
mothracia, an island in those seas ; passing which, howev-
er, he came to Neapolis, a seaport of Macedonia, and im-
mediately proceeded to Philippi.

Philippi was the chief city of that part of Macedonia.
Few Jews, it appears, were resident here, since we find no
mention made of any synagogue in the city. Paul was in-
strumental in converting Lydia and her household ; here,
also, he ejected an evil spirit, which had taken possession
of a damsel, who was employed by certain persons as a
fortune-teller for the sake of gain. For this act, Paul and
Silas, besides being treated with other marks of severity,
were cast into prison, and secured in the stocks.

The consolations of the gospel are never wanting to such
as confide in God ; nor were they wanting to the^Apostles
in this season of distress. They could pray, and even sing,
in their dungeon, and at the midnight hour. Their prayer
of faith was heard, for while they were in the midst of their
devotions, God caused an earthquake to occur, by which
Hieir fetter3 fell from their feet, and their prison doors were
opened.

To add to their joy, the hard hearted jailor fell before
them convicted, humbled and repentant; and, to complete

By whom was Paul accompanied ? VYhy not by Barnabas? On his
arrival at Lystra, whom did he take as an associate? For what was
Timothy distinguished? What is said of the Apostle's stay at Phry-
jria and Galatia? Passing Mysia, to what place did he next come?
Who joined him here ? What vision had Paul at Troas? Whither
«!id he now sail ? Where was Philippi? Whom did he here convert :
What miracle did he work ? What was the consequence ? What was
I he conduct of Paul and his companions in the jail ? How were they
"•••leased? Whom was this earthquake the means of converting

LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 47

[heir triumph, the Apostles received an apology from the
magistrates in the morning, accompanied, however by a
request that they would depart out of the place. It may
be added, that the seed sown by the Apostles in this city
afterwards sprang up, and a Church was gathered, which
was highly distinguished for its order, peace and affection.

Leaving Philippi, as requested, the Apostle proceeded
through Amphipolis and Apollonia, to Thessalonica. This
was now the metropolis of all the countries comprehended
in the Roman province of Macedonia. It wa3 the residence
both of the proconsul and quaestor, so that being the seat
of government, it was constantly filled with strangers. The
success of the Apostles among the Thessalonians may be
gathered from his first epistle, which he wrote not long af-
ter to this Church, in which he reflects with the highest
emotions of joy, upon the cordiality with which the gospei
had been received by them.

Paul and Silas, great as had been their success, were at
length driven from Thessalonica, in consequence of a per-
secution, raised by the envious and unbelieving Jews ; up-
on which they came to Berea.

To the honour of the Bereans, it is recorded, that they
received the doctrines of the gospel with the utmost readi-
ness of mind, and daily searched the Scriptures, whether
the things declared by the Apostles were so, or not. Inti-
mation having reached Thessalonica, that Paul was preach-
ing with great success at Berea, his enemies there followed
him to Berea, from which he now departed to Athens.

Although the political splendour of Athens, when Paul
visited it, had passed its zenith, it was still as famous for
learning as it had ever been. It was full of philosophers,
rhetoricians, orators, painters, poets and statuaries ; it was
full of temples and altars, and statues and historical mon-
uments. But with all the advantages arising from a refin-
ed taste and a highly cultivated literature, the Athenians
were, in a spiritual view, in a condition the most deplora-
ble, since they were ignorant of the knowledge of the trtfe
God.

Whither did Paul go from Philippi? What is said of Thessalonica *
What succees had he here ? In what way was he driven from Thes-
salonica? Whither did he next go? What is said of the Berean«.
From Berea, where did he go ? What was the state of Athens at this
time ? What was it filled with ? What was its religious state? Whai

4$

PERIOD II....34.

PAUL

Early discovering their ignorance as to this cardinal doc-
trine, the Apostle aimed to enlighten their minds on the
subject. But no sooner did he attempt to direct them to
the Creator of all things, than he was brought before t he-
court of Areopagus, on -a charge of being a setter forth of
strange gods. His defence, though an admirable speci-
men of reasoning, (see Acts 17,) failed to convince the
proud philosophers of Athens. Dionysius, however, one of
the Areopagite judges, and Damaris, a woman of some note,
became lus converts. These, with a few others, consorted
with Paul during his stay, and were the beginning of a
Church in that city, which, at a later period, became nu-
merous and respectable.

From Athens, the Apostle proceeded to Corinth. This
city was situated on a narrow neck of land, which joined
the Peloponnesus to Greece; in consequence of which it
commanded the commerce of both Asia and Europe. it
was nearly as famous for learning and the arts, as Athens
itself. In luxury and profligacy, it even exceeded.

The success of the Apostle at Corinth was so small,. that
he was about to take a speedy departure from it ; but in a
vision, he was directed to prolong his stay. Thus encout-

did Paul attempt to do for the Athenians.'1 Before what </ourt was

• l»e brought? Why? Where is his defence recorded ? Whom did ho

here convert? From Athens, whither did Paul prucer.'d? Where was

< 'orinth situated: Wha1 is said of Corinth ? How Ion* did he tarry

LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 49

•aged, he continued there a year and six months, and was
made instrumental of gathering a numerous Church, en-
riched with a plenitude of spiritual gifts. While here, he
wrote his First Epistle to the Thessalonians, which is gen-
erally thought to have been the first written of all his four-
teen Epistles. By some, however, it is thought that he
had previously written his Epistle to the Galatians, and that
he did it at Antioch, before he left that city, to take his
present journey into Greece.

During the period the Apostle continued at Corinth, it
seems probable that he made an excursion from that city
into Achaia. While in this latter region, his enemies form-
ing a conspiracy, seized him and dragged him before Gal-
lio, the Deputy of Achaia. The deputy, however, had no
disposition to listen to the charge, and therefore drove his
accusers from the judgment seat.

After his return to Corinth, having staid sometime long-
er, he sailed for the port of Cenchrea, whence the vessel
proceeded to Ephesus. Quitting this city, with a promise
to return to them when the Lord should permit him, he
landed at Cesarea ; whence he proceeded to Jerusalem to
perform a vow, which he had made at Cenchrea ; having
done which, he once more came to Antioch.

Sec. 24. ^During the year 51, while Paul was
on his second journey, the Emperor Claudius
was poisoned by his wife, in order to make
way for Nero, her son by a former husband.

The education of Nero had been committed to Seneca,
the philosopher ; and at the commencement of his reign,
he acted in some respects not unworthily of the wise max-
ims which he had received from his preceptor. But his
natural depravity and ferocity soon broke out, and he sur-
passed all his predecessors in every species of profligacy.
During a part of his reign, Christians suffered the most
dreadful persecution, as will be seen in a future page.

here? What was his success? What epistle did he write from this
place ? What excursion did he probably make, while at Corinth ?
What took place in Achaia? From Corinth, what was his route to
Antioch ?

Sec. 24. In what year did the emperor Claudius die ?
By what means ? Who succeeded him ?

Who was Nero's instructer ? How did Nero conduct in the com-
mencement of his reign ? What is said of him afterwards?

50 PERIOD II....34....70.

Sec. 25. Paul having spent a short season
with his friends at Antioch, took leave of them
( A. D. 53, and commenced his third journey, in
whicl<he visited Galatia, Phrygia and Ephesus,
where ne resided three years, till 56 ; then pro-
ceeded by Troas to Macedonia. In the year
57, he went through Greece to Corinth, and re-
turned through Macedonia, Philippi, Troas and
Assos. Thence sailing by Mitylene, Chios
and Samos, he touched at Trogyllium, Miletus,
Coos, Rhodes, Patara, Tyre and Ptolemais,
and landing at Csesarea, he proceeded to Jeru-
salem for the fifth time since his conversion,
A. D. 58J

Little is recorded of the Apostle during his journey
through Galatia and Phrygia, until he came to Ephesus.
This was at that time the metropolis of the province of
Asia, and an exceedingly populous city. It was famous
for an immense temple dedicated to the goddess Diana.

This edifice was 425 feet long ; 220 broad ; supported
by 127 stately pillars, each of them 60 feet high, the work
of a king who erected them as a token of his piety and mag-
nificence. The entire structure was 220 years in building,
and was ranked as one of the seven wonders of the world.
It had been twice destroyed by fire previously to its present
enlarged and improved state ; the first time, on the very
day that Socrates was poisoned ; and the second time, on
the night in which Alexander the Great was born. In this
latter instance, it was set on fire by one Erostratus, who be-
ing condemned to death for the crime, confessed that he
had destroyed this exquisite structure, solely " that he might
be remembered in future ages."

The temple was, however, again rebuilt, and mostmagnifi-

Scc. 25. When did Paul commence his third jour-
ney ? What was his route ?

Where was the principal theatre of Paul's labours, during this
journey? What M.-said of Ephesus ? What was it famous for ? What
were the length, breadth, and height, of the temple of the goddess
Diana? How long was it in building ? How often had it been de-
stroyed ? When ? ^By whom was it in the latter instance set on fire ?

9
LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 51

cently adorned by the Ephesians. When Paul visited the
city, it was in all its glory ; and was the resort of multitudes,
some of whom came to worship the goddess, and others to
learn the arts of sorcery and magic, and for other purposes.

It should be added concerning Ephesus, that at this time,
Satan seems to have erected in that city, his very throne of
idolatry, superstition, and magic ; and to have reigned over
the minds of his deluded subjects with uncontrolled sway.
Happy was it that the Apostle now visited the place, to in-
vade this empire of darkness, and to storm the strong holds
of wickedness it contained.

Here, for the space of three years, the Apostle continued
to labour with his characteristic zeal and fidelity. Signal
success attended his preaching ; for " God wrought special
miracles by his hands," and " fear fell on them, and the
name of the Lord Jesus was magnified." Such was the
power of divine truth upon many who had been engaged in
the devices of exorcism, conjuration and magic ; that they
brought their books, in which were prescribed the various
forms of incantation, and in the presence of the people com-
mitted them to the flames. The estimated value of the
books consumed, was 50,000 pieces of silver, exceeding
330,000 dollars.

Notwithstanding the success of Paul's ministry in Ephe-
sus, he had many powerful adversaries in that city. Many
of the inhabitants derived considerable wealth by manufac-
turing miniature representations of the temple of Diana,
and of the image of that goddess, which was said to have
fallen down from Jupiter. To these the Apostle was par-
ticularly obnoxious ; and fearing lest his preaching would
ruin their trade, they made an assault upon his compan-
ions, whom they would probably have murdered, had not
the civil authorities rescued them from their hands.

Having been thus signally blessed in his labours, not on-
ly in respect to collecting a Church and ordaining its proper
officers in Ephesus, but in communicating the gospel to ma-
ny parts of Asia by means of strangers, who, while visiting
the city, had been converted by his ministry : Paul departed ;
and, after spending three months in Greece, he rapidly

Why? What was the state of the temple, when Paul visited Ephe-
sus ? What was the religious state of the Ephesians ? How long did
the Apostle stay here ? What was his success? What was the value
of the books on magic which were burnt ? Who opposed the Apos-
tle? Why? What was their conduct towards him? Who rescued

52 PERIOD II....34....70.

journeyed towards Jerusalem by the route already mention-
ed, where he arrived A. D. 58.

Sec. 26. Soon after the arrival of the Apos-
tle at Jerusalem's life was greatly endanger-
ed by some Jews, who found him in the tem-
ple with some Greeks, purifying themselves ac-
cording to the Jewish law.- He was, howev-
er, rescued at this time, and from a further
plot against him,(by Lysias, the commander of
the Roman garrison ; who, at length, for the
safety of the Apostle, found it necessary to
send him to Felix, at that time governor of Cse-
sarea,

The hatred of the Jews to Paul arose from his having,
taught the Gentiles, in the countries in which he had
preached, that it was not necessary for them to practice cir-
cumcision, nor to observe the Jewish customs. The Apos-
tle had indeed thus instructed the Gentiles,, although he
permitted the Jews to follow their own inclination on this
subject, and did himself, from respect to their prejudices,
conform to the Mosaic rites. The Jews, however, were
not contented, so long as Paul did not teach the Gentiles
that these rites were essential to salvation.

To prove to the Jews his willingness to respect their pre-
judices, he went into the temple with some Greeks, to puri-
fy himself with them, according to the law. The presence
of Greeks in the temple, being Gentiles, was supposed by
the Jews to pollute it; hence they came upon Paul, who
would probably have fallen a victim to their blind zeal, had
not Lysias interposed, and taken him into his own custody.

On the succeeding day, the Apostle was brought before
the Jewish Sanhedrim, with a view of having his conduct
investigated by that great national council. But a conten-
tion arising among its members, who were partly Pharisees,

him ? Whither did Paul go from Ephesus ? In what year did he re-
turn to Jerusalem ? By what route ?

Sec. 26. What befel the Apostle after his arrival at
Jerusalem ? By whom was he rescued ? To whom did
Lysias send him ?

Why were the Jews unfriendly to the Apostle? What did he do
to remove their prejudices ? Before what council was he brought ?

LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 53

and partly Sadducees, Lysias deemed it prudent to with-
draw Paul, and bring him into the Castle. ,

The life of Paul, however, was now in still greater dan-
ger, by reason of a conspiracy formed by a company of forty
Jews, who had bound themselves by an oath, not to eat or
drink, till they had killed him. The plot, however, com-
ing to the knowledge of Lysias, he sent Paul to Felix at
Caesarea, under an escort of 200 soldiers, as many spear-
men, and 70 horsemen, with a letter explaining the reasons
of the whole procedure.

Sec. 27. Felix thuijiaving jurisdiction of the
case, gave it a partial hearing, but dismissed it
with a promise of a further investigation at an-
other time. Being succeeded, however, in the
government by SPorcius Festus^Paul who had
been retained a prisoner, was at length sum-
moned to trial by the governor; but waiting for
a decision, he took advantage of his own priv-
ilege as a Roman citizen, and appealedjto Cae-
sar's judgement seat.

During Paul's detention at Caesarea, Felix and his pre-
tended wife Drusilla, having a curiosity to hear him on the
subject of his religion, called him before them. The top-
ics upon which the Apostle insisted, were admirably adap-
ted to the case of his distinguished auditors, living as they
did in an adulterous connexion. So exact was the portrait
which Paul drew of the governor, and so faithful was con-
science to apply the Apostle's discourse, that Felix trem-
bled. He dismissed the Apostle, saying to him, "Go thy
way for this time, when I have a convenient season, I will
call for thee." The governor did, indeed, again send for
him, and communed with him often, but it was under a
hope of obtaining from his prisoner a sum of money to pur-
chase his release.

How did he escape ? What greater danger was he now in ? To whom
did Lysias send him ? Under what escort ?

Sec. 27. What did Felix do on the arrival of Paul ?
Who succeeded Felix ? What did Porcius Festus do ?
To whom did Paul appeal ?

Relate the story of Paul's preaching before Felix. Relate the sto-
ry of his preaching before Festus and Atfrippa,

5*

54 PERIOD II....34....70.

Not less bold and interesting was the Apostle, on a sub-
sequent occasion of addressing Festus and Agrippa. At
this time he gave them a succint account of his birth, edu-
cation and miraculous conversion. Kindling as he proceed-
ed, into an ardour for which the Apostle was peculiar, Fes-
tus, in the midst of his defence, interrupted him, and pro-
nounced him " mad." Courteously denying the charge,
the Apostle appealed to Agrippa for the truth of what he
spake. This appeal forced from the king an acknowledg-
ment that he was almost persuaded to become a Christian.
Happy for him, had his persuasion at this time been com-
plete.

Sec. 28. Paul, having appealed to Caesar,
was accordingly(sent to Romefunderithe charge
of one Julius, a centurion^ Leaving Caesarea
'A. D. 60^ they touched at Sidon, sailed north of
Cyprus and touched at Myra, thence by Cnidus
and Salmone, to Fair Havens. The* ship was
driven by Clauda and wrecked near Melita,
now Malta, where they wintered. Thence, A.
D. 61, they sailed to Syracuse, Rhegium and
Puteoli, whence proceeding by land to Appii
Forum and the Three Taverns, they came to
Rome.

The voyage of Paul to Rome was attended by various
trials and dangers. Having touched at Sidon and Myra,
after leaving Caesarea, with much difficulty they reached
Fair Havens, a port in the island of Crete, now Candia.
Hence embarking contrary to the advice of Paul, the vessel
was shortly after overtaken by a violent storm, by which,
fourteen days after, they were wrecked on the island of
Melita; but the whole crew, consisting of 276 souls, by
the special care of Providence, was ultimately brought safe
to land.

On this island, Paul and his companions continued three
months, being treated with much kindness by the inhabi-

Sec. 28. On Paul's appeal to Caesar, whither was he
sent ? Under whose charge ? What year did he leave
Caesarea ? What was their route ?

What is said of the voyage of Paul to Rome ? On what Island

LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 55

tants though called Barbarians. Here Paul wrought seve-
ral miracles.

Sailing from Melita, the Apostle proceeded to Syracuse,
in Sicily ; thence to Rhegium, and next to Puteoli, near to
the city of Naples. From the latter place to Rome, his
journey was about 100 miles by land. At Appii Forum,
and the Three Taverns, the former of which was distant
from Rome 50, and the latter 30 miles, several disciples
came to meet him. The sight of these seemed to refresh
his spirit, and taking courage, he at length reached the im-
perial city, A. D. 61, in the 7th year of the Emperor Nero.
Sec. 29. At Rome, Paul was continued a
prisoner foi^two yearsj but( he was permitted
to live in his own hired house, attended by a
soldier, who guarded him by means of a long
chain fastened to his right, and to the soldier's
left arnu Although we have no authentic par-
ticulars of his trial and release, it seems prob-
able that he was set at liberty, at the expiration
of the above mentioned period.

During the two years of his imprisonment, the Apostle
wrote his epistle to the Ephesians, to the Colossians, to the
Philippians, and the short letter to Philemon ; and it is
thought that soon after his release, he wrote his Epistle to
the Hebrews. At Rome he was attended by several disci-
ples, among whom were Tychicus, Onesimus, Mark, De-
mas, Aristarchus, Luke, and some others.

Sec. 30. The remaining history of the Apos-
tle is in a measure uncertain. From intima-
tions in his epistles, it seems probable, that af-
ter his release A. D. 63, he visited Crete, Co-
losse, and Ephesus, whence he went into Ma-
was he wrecked ? How was he treated by the inhabitants i From
Melita, what was the course of the Apostle ? In what year did he
reach Rome? Who was their Emperor? How long had he reigned?

Sec. 29. How long was Paul a prisoner at Rome ?
How was he treated ?

What Epistles did he write from Rome ? By what disciples wo»
he attended at Rome ?

Sec. 30. What is said of the history of the Apostle,

56 PERIOD iI....54....T(l

cedonia, calling at Troas. In Macedonia, he
visited the Church at Philippi, from which he
proceeded to Nicopolis, a city of Epirus, where
he spent the winter. From this place it is
thought he visited Miletus in Crete, taking Co-
rinth in his wa}-. Thence he proceeded to Romei
(about A. D. 65,]kvhere he suffered martrydom.

Sec. 31. | Before the arrival of Paul at Rome^
the first of the ten persecutions against the Chris-
tians had been commenced byCNero,) A. D. 64,
upon pretencefthat they had set fire to the city,
by which a great part of it was laid in ashes, — a
crime chargeable upon the emperor himself,

Nero caused tlie city to be set on fire, that it might ex-
hibit the representation of the burning of Troy ; he himself
stood upon a high tower, that he might enjoy the scene.
The conflagration lasted nine days. To avert from him-
self the public odium of this crime, he charged it upon the
Christians, whom he now indiscrimately put to death by
various means of exquisite cruelty.

Some were covered with the skins of wild beasts, and
torn by dogs ; others were crucified, and others still, being
covered with wax and other combustibles, with a sharp stake
put under their chins to make them continue upright the
longer, were set on fire, that they might give light in the
night to the spectators. Nero offered his gardens for the
spectacle, which was accompanied by a horse race, at
which the emperor was present in the attire of a cha-
rioteer.

Many thousands are supposed thus to have perished in
Rome. Nor was the persecution confined to the city, but

from the time of his release 1 What places did he visit T
When did he sutler martrydom ? At what place ?

Sec. 31. When did the first of the ten persecutions
commence ? Who was the author of it ? Upon what
pretence was it begun ?

Why did Nero cause the city of Rome to be set on fire ? How long
did the conflagration last ? Upon whom did he charge this wicked
act ? In what manner were the Christians tortured ? Was th« perse-
cution confined to Rome ? What Apostles are supposed to have suf-

LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 57

is supposed to have spread through the empire, and to
have extended into Spain.

Among the victim's of Nero's cruelty was Paul and prob-
ably Peter. The last view which we have of this latter
apostle in the scriptures, presents him at Antioch about A.
D. 50. After this he preached the gospel in Pontus, Ga-
latia, Cappadocia, Asia and Bythinia. It is supposed that
he came to Rome about the year 63. Thence, a little be-
fore his martyrdom, he wrote his two epistles. It is
thought that he suffered at the same time with Paul, and
was crucified with his head downward, a kind of death
which he himself desired, most probably from an unfeign-
ed humility, that he might not die in the same manner as
his Lord had done.

Concerning the labours of the other apostles, and of oth-
ers, who were engaged in spreading the gospel in these
primitive times, scarcely any thing is recorded, upon which
with safety we may depend. It cannot be supposed how-
ever, that they remained silent and inactive ; nor that they
did not meet with a share of that success which attended
their colleagues.

The apostles and evangelists, as we learn from the scrip-
tures and historical fragments, were early spread abroad
among the distant nations ; and even before the destruction
of Jerusalem, the gospel had been preached to multitudes
in several parts of the known world. Within 30 years from
the death of Christ, says Dr. Paley, the institution had
spread itself through Judea, Galilee and Samaria, almost all
the numerous districts of the Lesser Asia, through Greece
and the islands of the ^Egean Sea, the sea coast of Africa,
and had extended itself to Rome, and into Italy. At Anti-
och in Syria, at Joppa, Ephesus, Corinth, Thessalonica,
JBerea, Iconium, Derbe, Antioch in Pisidia, at Lydda, Sa-
lon, the number of converts are spoken of as numerous.
Conveits are also mentioned at Tyre. Ossarea, Troas, Ath-
ens, Philippi, Lystra, Damascus. The first epistle of Pe-
ter accosts the Christians dispersed throughout Pontus,
Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia and Bythinia. In still more dis-
tant fields the other Apostles laboured, and though we have
no certain accounts of their sjcoe^s, it is reasonable to con-
clude that wherever they erected their standard, multi-

fered at this time ? In what manner was Peter probably crucified ?
What is said of the labours of the /ipostles ? In what countries was
the ^aspel preached within 30 yeai •:; from the death of Christ ?

58 PERIOD II....34....70.

tildes were gathered together, so that almost the whole
world was at this early period, in a measure made acquaint-
ed with the knowledge of Christ and him crucified.

Sec. 32. p In the year 68, Nero put an end
to his infamous life, upon which the perse-
cution ceased. To Nero succeeded ^Galbaf
who, after a reign of (seven months,' was suc-
ceeded b){Otho}who enjoyed the imperial crown
butfthree monthsJbeing slain by the profligate
Vietllius. He in turn was assassinated before he
had completed the first year of his reign, giving
place to 'Vespasian, a distinguished general,/
who was declared emperor by the unanimous
consent of the senate and army. During his
reign the destruction of Jerusalem was effect-
ed under command of his son Titus, as will be
noticed in the following period.

DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS IN PERIOD II.

1 — 11. The Apostles Peter, Andrew, James,
John, Philip, Bartholomew, Matthew, Thomas,
James the Less, Simon the Canaanite, and Jude.

12. Stephen;^ deacon of the Church at Je-
rusalem, and the first martyr.1

13. Paul, the great Apostle to the Gentiles.

14. Luke, a physician, the companion of
Paul, and the writer of the third gospel and the
Acts of the Apostles.}

15. Mark fan. evangelist, the writer of the
gospel which bears his name.

Sec. 3*2. When did Nero put an end to his life ?
Who succeeded him ? How long did Galba reign ?
Who succeeded him ? How long did he reign ? Who
followed him 1 How long did he reign 1 Who succeed-
ed him ? Who was Vespasian ?

Who were the distinguished characters in Period II? Who wa»
Stephen'— Paul ?— Luke ?— Mark ?

LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 59

16. Philip, >a deacon of the Church at Jeru-
salem, distinguished for converting the eunuch
of Candace, queen of Ethiopa.

17. Barnabas, an evangelist, the companion
and fellow labourer of Paul.

18. Timothy, also an evangelist, a disciple of
Paul, to whom this Apostle addressed two of his
epistles.

1. Peter, who was chief of the apostles, was the son of
John, of the city of Bethsaida in Galilee. He was one of
the three apostles who were present at the transfiguration,
and it was to him particularly that the Saviour recommen-
ded the care of his sheep. When Jesus was betrayed Peter
displayed great courage ; but when he saw that his master
was detained as a malefactor, his courage failed him, and
he was led to deny him. But after the ascension of Christ,
Peter evinced great boldness in the cause of the gospel.
By his preaching he converted to the faith 3000 souls at
once (Sect. IV.) and manifested the truth of his doctrine
by signs and miracles. When imprisoned by Herod Agrip-
pa (Sect. XIX.) he was set at liberty by an angel, and sent
forth to preach the gospel out of Judea. (Sect. XIII.)
Under the persecution of Nero, Peter who is supposed to
have preached the gospel in Pontus, Galatia &c. came to
Rome A. D. 63, where he was put to death by being cru-
cified with his head downward. (Sect. XXXI.)

2. Andrew, the brother of Peter, was originally a fisher-
man, and the disciple of John. It is supposed that he
preached the Gospel in Scythia, and that there he was put
to death on a cross of the figure of the letter X.,

3. James the Great, was the son of Zebedee and Salome,
and by occupation a fisherman. He was present with his
brother John and Peter at the transfiguration. After the
crucifixion he preached the gospel to the Jews, who were
dispersed in the neighboring towns of Syria. On his re-
turn to Judea he was seized by Herod Agrippa and cruelly
put to death with the sword A. D. 44. (Sec. XIX.)

Note. Similar questions maybe asked respecting other distinguish-
ed characters, in this, and the following periods; and questions may
be extended, should the teacher deem it expedient, to the observa-
tions, which are made in smaller type, about the respective individ-
uals.

60 PERIOD II...,34..~7fc

4. John, was the brother of James and pursued the tame
profession. From his respect and attention to Jesus, he
seems to have been his favorite disciple. He preached
the gospel in Asia, and penetrated as far as Parthia. At
length he". fixed his residence at Ephesus. During the per-
secution of Domitian (Period III. Sect. III.) he was drag-
ged to Rome and thrown into a caldron of boiling oil, from
which he received no injury. He was afterwards banish-
ed to Patmos, where he saw visions, and wrote his Apoca-
lypse. In the reign of Nerva, he returned to Ephesus where
he wrote his gospel A. D. 97 or 98 to refute the errors of Ce-
rinthus and Ebion, who maintained that our Saviour was a
mere man. He wrote besides, three Epistles. He died at
Ephesus in the reign of Trajan, about A. D. 100, having
attained to the great age of nearly one hundred years.

5. Philip, a native of Bethsaida on the borders of the
lake Gennesareth, was the first whom Jesus called to he-
come his disciple. He was a fisherman, and was also a
married man and had several daughters. He preached the
gospel in Phrygia, and died there at Hierapolis ; though
some suppose that he suffered martyrdom.

6. Bartholomew, it is related, preached the gospel in the
Indies, in Ethiopia and Lycaonia. It is said that he was
flayed alive in Armenia ; but the assertion is not well au-
thenticated.

7. Matthew, was the son of Alpheus, a tax gatherer. He
wrote his gospel about the year 37 or 38, and some imagine
it was originally written in Hebrew, or Syriac, and after-
wards translated into Greek. He preached the gospel in
Persia, and in Parthia, and is there supposed to have suffer-
ed martrydom.

8. Thomas, was a Galilean. After the ascension, he
went to Parthia to preach the Gospel, and penetrated into
the Eastern countries as far as India, where it is said he
also suffered martrydom.

9. James the Less, was the brother of Simon and Jude,
and on account of the great virtues of his character, re-
ceived the surname of Just. He was first appointed the
bishop of Jerusalem, and for his firmness, he was called by
Paul one of the pillars of the Church. He was put to death
by a blow of a fuller's club, under Annanias the high
priest, A. D. 62. His epistles to the dispersed Hebrew con-
verts are preserved among the canonical books of the New
Testament.

LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. (51

10. Simon, according to some, preached the gospel in
Egypt, Lybia, and Mauritania, and at last suffered martyr-
dom in Persia.

11. Jude, who was the author of an Epistle, is sometimes
called Thaddeus, Lebbeus, or the zealous. He is said to
have preached the gospel in Lybia, Mesopotamia, Syria,
Idumea, and Arabia, and suffered martyrdom at Berytus,
about A. D. SO.

12. Stephen. See Sect. X.

13. Paul. See Sect. XII. and onwards.

14. Luke was a physician of Antioch, and was converted
by Paul, of whom he afterwards became the faithful asso-
ciate. Besides his gospel, which he composed in very
pure language, he wrote the Acts of the Apostles. He
lived, according to Jerome, to his 83d year.

15. Mark was the disciple of Peter, by whose directions
he is supposed to have written his gospel, for the use of the
Roman Christians, A. D. 72. Some imagine that he is
the person to whose mother's house Peter, when released
from prison by an angel, went. The foundation of the
Church of Alexandria is attributed to him.

16. Philip. Of this evangelist, little more is recorded,
than what has been related above.

17. Barnabas was a Levite, born at Cyprus. On his
conversion, he sold his estate, and delivered his money to
the apostles, and was afterwards sent to Antioch to confirm
the disciples. He preached the gospel in company with
Paul, and afterwards passed with Mark into Cyprus, where
he was stoned to death by the Jews.

18. Timothy, who was the disciple of Paul, was a native
of Lystra, in Laconia, and the son of a pagan, by a Jewish
woman. He afterwards laboured with Paul in the propa-
gation of the Christian faith, and was made by him first
bishop of Ephesus. It is supposed that he was stoned to
death, A. D. 97, for opposing the celebration of an impious
festival in honour of Diana.

6

TORTURES OF THE PRIMITIVE CHRISTIANS.

PERIOD III.

raE PERIOD OF PERSECUTION EXTENDS FROM THE DESTRUCTION OF
JERUSALEM, A. D. 70, TO THE REIGN OF CONSTANTINE, A. D. 306/

Sec. 1. The accession of Vespasian to the
imperial dignity* A. D. 70, was an event singu-
larly auspicious to the Roman empire, as it was
connected wijth the restoration of peace and
tranquillity to its distracted millions ; and equal-
ly joyful to the church, as during his reign she
enjoyed a respite from the calamities of perse-
cution.

Sec. 2. The event which most signalized the
reign of Vespasian, was the utter destruction
of the city of Jerusalem, by his son Titus^A.

What is the extent of the period of persecution ?

Sec. 1. When did Vespasian come to the throne ?
In what respects was his accession auspicious to the
Roman Empire, and to the Church ?

Sec. 2. What event most signalized the reign of Ves-
pasian ? Under what general was Jerusalem destroy-

PERSECUTION. 6*J

D. 7 Oh according to the predictions of Christ;
(Matt. 23.) in consequence of which, the Jew-
ish church and state were dissolvedi Before
this event, it is worthy of special notice,' the
followers of Christ had left the city, having
been previously warned of its approach, nor is
it recorded, that a single Christian suffered dur-
ing this revolution.)

As the destruction of Jerusalem contributed in various
ways to the success of the gospel, we shall here give a
brief account of the causes which preceded, and of the
circumstances which attended, this revolution, the most
awful in all the religious dispensations of God.

From the time of Herod Agrippa, whose death has al-
ready been noticed, (Period II. Sect. XIX.) Judea had
been the theatre of many cruelties, rapines, and oppres-
sions, arising from contentions between the Jewish priests,
the robberies of numerous bands of banditti, which infest-
ed the country ; but more than all, from the rapacious and
flagitious conduct of the Roman governors.

The last of these governors, was Gessius Florus, whom
Josephus represents as a monster in wickedness and cruel-
ty, and whom the Jews regarded rather as a bloody execu-
tioner, sent to torture, than as a magistrate to govern
them.

During the government of Felix, his predecessor, a dis
pute arising between the Jews and Syrians, about the city
of Cassarea, their respective claims were referred to the
Emperor Nero, at Rome. The decision being in favour oi
the Syrians, the Jews immediately took arms to avenge their
cause. Florus, regarding the growing insurrection with in-
human pleasure, took only inefficient measures to quell it.

In this state of things, Nero gave orders to Vespasian to
march into Judea with a powerful army. Accordingly.

ed ? In what year ? What was the effect of this event
upon the Jewish state and nation ? Where were the
followers of Christ, at the time of this destruction ?

What had been the state of Judea, from the death of Herod Agrip
, jja ? What was the conduct of the Roman governors? Who was the
list of these governors? What was his character ? What was the
'cause of the invasion of Judea ? Who had charge of the war? Whom

64 PERIOD III....70....306.

accompanied by his son Titus, at the head of 60,000
well disciplined troops, he passed into Galilee, the con-
quest of which country was not long after achieved.

While Vespasian was thus spreading the victories of the
Roman arms, and was preparing more effectually to curt>
the still unbroken spirit of the Jews, intelligence arrived
successively of the deaths of Nero, Galba, Otho, and Vi-
tellius, and of his own election to the throne. Departing,
therefore, for Rome, he left the best of his troops with his
son, ordering him to besiege Jerusalem, and utterly to de-
stroy it.

Titus lost no time in carrying into effect his father's in-
junctions; and accordingly, putting his army in motion,
he advanced upon the city. Jerusalem was strongly forti-
fied, both by nature and art. Three walls surrounded it,
which were considered impregnable ; besides which, it had
numerous towers surmounting these walls, lofty, firm, and
strong. The circumference of the city was nearly four
English miles.

Desirous of saving the city, Titus repeatedly sent offers
of peace to the inhabitants ; but they were indignantly re-
jected. At length, finding all efforts at treaty ineffectual
he entered upon the siege, determined not to leave it, till
he had razed the city to its foundation.

The internal state of the city soon became horrible
The inhabitants being divided in their counsels, fought
with one another, and the streets were often deluged with
blood, shed by the hands of kindred. In the mean time,
famine spread its horrors abroad ; and pestilence its ra-
vages. Thousands died daily, and were carried out of the
gates, to be buried at the public expense ; until, being un-
able to hurry to the grave the wretched victims, so fast as
they fell, they filled whole houses with them, and shut
them up.

During the prevalence of the famine, the house of a
certain lady, by the name of Miriam, was repeatedly plun-
dered of such provisions as she had been able to procure.
So extreme did her suffering become, that she entreated,
and sometimes attempted to provoke such as plundered
her, to put an end to her miserable existence. At length,

did Vespasian leave to prosecute the war, when he was elected em-
peror? How was Jerusalem fortified? What measures did Titus
take to save the city? What was the internal state of the city ? Re

PEBbECUTlCLY tj~>

frantic with fury and despair, she snatched her infant from
her bosom, cut its throat, and boiled it ; and having sa-
tiated her present hunger, concealed the rest. The smell
of it soon drew the voracious human tigers to her house ;
they threatened her with the most excruciating tortures, if
she did not discover her provisions to them. Thus being
compelled, she set before them the relics of her mangled
babe. At the sight of this horrid spectacle, inhuman as
they were, they stood aghast, petrified with horror, and at
length rushed precipitately from the house.

When the report of this spread through the city, the hor-
ror and consternation were as universal, as they were in-
expressible. The people now, for the first time, besran to
think themselves forsaken of God. In the mind of Titus,
the recital awakened the deepest horror and indignation.
" Soon," said he, " shall the sun never more dart his beams
on a city, where mothers feed on the flesh of their children ;
and where fathers no less guilty than themselves, choose
to drive them to such extremities, rather than lay down
their arms."

Under this determination, the Roman general now push-
ed the siege with still greater vigour, aiming particularly
in the first place to obtain possession of the temple. The
preservation of this noble edifice was strongly desired by
him ; but one of the Roman soldiers being exasperated by
the Jews, or as Josephus thinks, pushed on by the hand of
Providence, seized a blazing fire-brand, and getting on his
comrade's shoulders, threw it through a window into one
of the apartments that surrounded the sanctuary, and in-
stantly set the uhole north side in a flame, up to the third
story.

Titus, who was asleep in his pavilion, awaked by the
noise, immediately gave order to extinguish the fire. But
the exasperated soldiery, obstinately bent on destroying
the city, and all it contained, either did not hear or did not
regard him. The flames continued to spread, until this
consecrated edifice, the glory of the nation — the admira-
tion of the priest and prophet of God, became one mingled
heap of ruins. To this a horrid massacre succeeded, in
which thousands perished, some by the flames, others by

late the story of Miriam. What determination did Titus form, when
he heard this story ? By what means was the temple set on fire ? Wa^
this pleasing to Titus ? What followed the burning of the temole *

6*

GO

PERIOD III.

J06

falling from the battlements; and a greater number still*,
by the enemy's sword, which spared neither age, nor sex,
nor rank. Next to the temple, were consumed the treasu-
ry houses of the palace, though they were full of the rich-
est furniture, vestments, plate, and other valuable articles.
At length, thqjcity was abandoned to the fury of the sol-
diers, who spread rapine, and murder, and fire through
every street. The number who perished during the siege,
has been estimated as little short of a million and a half.

DESTRUCTION OF JERUSALEM.

The conquest of the city being achieved, Titus proceed-
ed to demolish its noble structures, its fortifications, its
palaces, its towers and walls. So literally and fully were
the predictions of the Saviour accomplished, respecting its
destruction, that scarcely any thing remained, which could
serve as an index that the ground had ever been inhabited.

Thus, after a siege of six months, was swept from the
earth a city which God had honoured more than any other :
a temple, in which his glory had been seen, and his praises
sung by priest and prophet, for a succession of ages ; — an
altar was gone, which had smoked with the blood of many

What number is supposed to have perished during the siege? Wha
measures did Titus adopt, after the taking of the city ? What ha^
been the state of the Jews since that time ?

PERSECUTION. G;

a victim ; a dispensation was ended, which had existed for
ages; a nation, as a nation, was blotted from being, which
had outlived some of the proudest monuments of antiquity.
Such were the consequences to the Jewish nation of re-
jecting and crucifying the Son of God. From the day in
which the Roman general led his triumphant legions from
the spot, the Jews have been " without a king, without a
prince, and without a sacrifice ; without an altar, without
an ephod, and without divine manifestations." Dispersed
through the world — despised and hated by all, — persecuted
and yet upheld, — lost, as it were, among the nations of the
earth, and yet distinct, — they live — they live as the monu-
ments of the truth of Christianity — and convey to the
world the solemn lesson, that no nation can reject the Son
of God, with impunity. L,

Sec, 3. On the death of Vespasian,fhis son
Titus was declared emperor, during whose short
reign of two years and nearly eleven months*
the churches enjoyed a state of outward peace,
and the gospel was every where crowned with
success.

The death of Titus was an occasion of inexpressible
£rief to his subjects, and cause of deep regret to the
friends of true piety ; for ahhough he did not espouse
Christianity, he neither persecuted it himself, nor suffered
others to persecute it. It was an exclamation of this
prince, worthy even of a Christian, upon recollecting, one
evening, that he had done no beneficent act during the
day, " My friends! I have lost a day."

Sec, 4. To Titus succeeded Domitian, A.
D. 81) having opened his way to the throne,
as we s suspected,lby poisoning his brother. In
his temper and disposition, he inherited all the
savage cruelty of the monster Neroy Yet he

Sec. 3. Who succeeded Vespasian ? How long did
Titus reign ? What was the state of the Church during
[lis reign ?

Why was the death of Titus greatly lamented ? What memorable
siving is recorded of him?

* »Ser. 4. Who succeeded Titus ? In what year ? By

tf$ PERIOD III....70....SCC:

spared the Christians in a considerable degree,
until abouti the beginning of the year 95 J when
he commenced the second general persecution ;
in whicl/several were put to death, and others
were banished^ both in Rome and the provin-
ces.

Among those put to death by Domitian, was Flavius
Clemens, his cousin ; and among the banished were the
wife and niece of the latter, both named Flavia DomatilJa.
The crime alleged against the Christians at this period,
and which drew down upon them the cruel hand of perse-
cution, was that of atheism ; by which is to be understood,
that they refused to offer incense on the altars of the hea-
then deities.

During this persecution, the apostle John was banished
by order of the emperor to Patmos, a solitary island in the
Archipelago. Before his banishment, Tertullian tells us,
that he was cast into a caldron of boiling oil, from which
he came out uninjured. The miracle, however, softened
not the obdurate heart of Domitian, who would probably
ascribe the safety of the apostle to magic. In Patmos,
John wrote the Book of Revelation. After Domitian's
death he returned, and governed the Asiatic Churches.

Several interesting stories are told of this beloved disci-
ple, which have, however, been doubted by some ecclesi-
astical historians. After his return from banishment, it
was his practice to visit the neighbouring Churches, partly
to ordain pastors, and partly to regulate congregations. At
one place in his tour, observing a youth of a remarkably
interesting countenance, he warmly recommended him to
the care of a particular pastor. The youth was baptized,
and for a time lived as a Christian. At length, however,
being corrupted by company, he became idle and intempe-

what means did he obtain the throne ? Who was he
very much like } In what year commenced the second
rreneral persecution I What is said of this persecution ?

What relation of the emperor's was put to death ? What relations
were banished p What was the crime alleged against the Christians:
To what island was the Apostle John banished? Where is this island
intuited? What befel John before this? In Patmos, what did John
write ? After liis return from banishment, how did John employ him •
s -If? Relate the story of the young- man, in whom the Apostle v. a*

PERSECUTION. 69

rate, and fled to a band of robbers, of which he became the
captain.

Some time after, John took occasion to inquire concern-
ing the young man, and finding to his inexpressible grief,
that he lived with bis associates upon a mountain, he re-
paired to the place, and exposed himself to be taken by
the robbers.

When seized, the apostle said, " Bring me to your cap-
tain." The young robber, beholding hirn coming, and
being struck with shame, immediately fled. Upon this,
the holy man pursued him, crying, " My son, why fliest
thou from thy father, unarmed and old ? Fear not ; as
yet there remaineth hope of salvation. Believe me, Christ
hath sent me." Hearing this, the young man stood still,
trembled, and wept bitterly. At the earnest entreaty of"
John, he returned to the society of his Christian friends,
nor would the apostle leave him, till he judged him full)
restored by divine grace.

It may be added, concerning this apostle, that after hi?
return from Patmos, he lived three or four years, having
outlived all the other disciples, and been preserved to the
age of almost an hundred years.

Sec, 5. The second general persecution ended

(with the death of Domitian^ who was assassi-
nated, A. D. 96|at the instigation of his wife,
whom the tyrant was designing to destroy. The
Senate elected.an old man by the name of Ner-
va as his successor, who beinglpf a gentle and
humane disposition, put an end, for the present,
to the calamities of the Churchl

Nerva pardoned such as had been imprisoned for trea-
son ; recalled the Christian exiles, and others who had
been banished ; restored to them their sequestered estates,
and granted a full toleration to the Church. According to

so deeply interested ? How long after his return from Patmos, did
John live ? What was his age, when he died?

Sec. 5. When did the third general persecution end '.'•
Who succeeded Domitian ? How did the latter comr
to his death ? What was the character of Nerva ?

What measures did Nerva take in respect to the Christians-
What is the testimony of Dio Cassiuj?

70 FERIOD III....70....306.

Dio Cassius, he forbade the persecution of any person',
either for Judaism or for impiety ; by which is to be under
stood Christianity ; for so the heathen regarded the latter, on
account of its being hostile to their worship; and because
the Christians, having neither altars nor sacrifices, weie
generally considered by them to be also without religion.

Sec. 6. After a short and brilliant reign of
?16 months,\Nerva died, A. D. 98 ; and was suc-
ceeded by Trajan,4, during whose reign (the
boundaries of the Roman empire were greallv
enlarged, and literature and the arts were mag-
nificently patronized. In respect to Christian-
ity, however, Trajan greatly sullied the glor\
of his reign, for soon after his accession, the
third general persecution ^egan, and continued
19 years, till he was succeeded by Adrian.^

On ascending the throne, Trajan conferred the govern-
ment of the province of Bithynia upon the celebrated Pliny
In this province, the edicts which had been issued by for-
mer emperors seem still to have been in force, and accord
ingly Christians were often brought before the proconsul.
Hesitating to carry these edicts into execution, on account
of their great severity, Pliny addressed the following letter
to Trajan on the subject. The letter seems to have been
written in the year 106, or 107.

" C. Pliny, to the Emperor Trajan, wishes health.
Sire! It is customary with me to consult you upon
every doubtful occasion; for where my own judgment hesi-
tates, who is more competent to direct me than yourself, or
to instruct me where uninformed ? I never had occasion to
be present at any examination of the Christians before I
came into this province ; I am therefore ignorant to what
extent it is usual to inflict punishment, or urge prosecution.

Sec. 6. How long did Nerva reign l What was the
character of his reign ? Who succeeded him ? What
was his reign distinguished for 2 When did the fourth
general persecution commence 1 How long did it last ?

Who now had the government of the province of Bithynia *
Why did Pliny hesitate to put in force the persecuting edicts of the
emperor ? What did he do in these circumstances ? When was
this lettel- written ? "What is said of the moral character of Pliny

PERSECUTION. 71

I have also hesitated whether there should not be some
distinction made between the young and the old, the tender
and the robust ; whether pardon should not be offered to
penitence, or whether the guilt of an avowed profession of
Christianity can be expiated by the most unequivocal re-
traction— whether the profession itself is to be regarded as
a crime, however innocent in other respects the professor
may be ; or whether the crimes attached to name, must be
proved before they are made liable to punishment.

In the mean time, the method I have hitherto observed
with the Christians, who have been accused as such, has
been as follows. I interrogated them — Are you Christians ?
If they avowed it, I put the same question a second, and a
third time, threatening them with the punishment decreed
by the law : if they still persisted, I ordered them to be im-
mediately executed; for of this 1 had no doubt, whatever was
the nature of their religion, that such perverseness and in-
flexible obstinacy certainly deserved punishment. Some that
were infected with this madness, on account of their privi-
leges as Roman citizens, I reserved to be sent to Rome, to
be referred to your tribunal.

In the discussion of this matter, accusations multiplying,
a diversity of cases occurred. A schedule of names was
sent me by an unknown accuser, but when I cited the per-
sons before me, many denied the fact that they were or ev-
er had been Christians ; and they repeated after me an invo-
cation of the gods, and of your image, which for this pur-
pose I had ordered to be brought with the statues of the
other deities. They performed sacred rites with wine and
frankincense, and execrated Christ, none of which things,
I am assured, a real Christian can ever be compelled to do.
These, therefore, I thought proper to discharge.

Others, named by an informer, at first acknowledged
themselves Christians, and then denied it, declaring that
though they had been Christians, they had renounced their
profession, some three years ago, others still longer, and
some even twenty years ago. All these worshipped your
image and the statues of the gods, and at the same time ex-
ecrated Christ.

" And this was the account which they gave me of the
nature of the religion they once had professed, whether it
deserves the name of crime or error ; namely, that they

"What is said of Trajan ? Why then, if such were their characters

72 PERIOD III....70....306.

were accustomed on a stated day to assemble before sun-
rise, and to join together in singing hymns to Christ, as to
a deity; binding themselves as with a solemn oath not to
commit any kind of wickedness; to be guilty neither of
theft, robbery, nor adultery; never to break a promise, or
to keep back a deposite when called upon.

" Their worship being concluded, it was their custom to
separate, and meet together again for a repast, promiscuous
indeed, and without any distinction of rank or sex, but per-
fectly harmless; and even from this they desisted, since
the publication of my edict, in which agreeably to your or-
ders, I forbade any societies of that sort.

"For further information, I thought it necessary, in or-
der to come at the truth, to put to the. torture two females
who were called deaconesses. But I could extort from them
nothing except the acknowledgment of an excessive and
depraved superstition ; and, therefore, desisting from fur-
ther investigation, 1 determined to consult you, for the
number of culprits is so great as to call for the most serious
deliberation. Informations are pouring in against multi-
tudes of every age, of all orders, and of both sexes; and
more will be impeached ; for the contagion of this supersti-
tion hath spread not only through cities, but villages also,
and even reached the farm houses.

I am of opinion, nevertheless, that it may be checked,
and the success of my endeavours hitherto forbids despond-
ency ; for the temples, once almost desolate, begin to be
again frequented — the sacred solemnities which had for
some time been intermitted, are now attended afresh; and
the sacrificial victims, which once could scarcely find a pur-
chaser, now< btain a brisk sale. Whence I infer, that ma-
ny might be reclaimed, were the hope of pardon, on their
repentance, absolutely confirmed."

To this letter Trajan sent the following reply. —
"My dear Pliny,

" You have done perfectly right, in managing as you
have, the matters which relate to the impeachment of the
Christians. No one general rule can be laid down which
will apply to all cases. These people are not to be hunted
up by informers; but if accused and convicted, let them be
executed ; yet with this restriction, that if any renounce
the profession of Christianity, and give proof of it by offer-
ing supplication to our gods, however suspicious their past
conduct may have been, they shall be pardoned on their re-

PERSECUTION. 73

pentance. But anonymous accusations should never be at-
tended to, since it would be establishing a precedent of the
worst kind, and altogether inconsistent with the maxims of
my government."

The moral character of Pliny is one of the most amiable
in all Pagan antiquity, and Trajan himself has been highly
commended for his affability, his simplicity of manners,
and his clemency. How then can it be accounted for, that
these men, and others of a similar amiable character,
should have been so disgusted with Christianity, and have
persecuted it with rancour, when it appeared in its greatest
beauty ?

The answer given by Bishop Warburton is this : that
intercommunity of worship was a fundamental doctrine of
paganism. Had therefore the Christians consented to
mingle with the pagans in their worship, they would never
have been persecuted. But so far from this, Christianity
exalted itself above Paganism, and would have no connex-
ion with it. It claimed not only to be the true, but the
only true religion on the earth. This excited the jealousy
and indignation of the advocates of paganism, and was the
true cause why the advocates of Christianity were so often
and so grievously persecuted.

That this was the cause, may be confirmed by the fact,
that the Jews, who disclaimed all connexion with Pagan-
ism, were persecuted in much the same manner. The
emperor Julian, who understood this matter the best of
any, fairly owns that the Jews and Christians brought the
execration of the world upon them, by their aversion to the
gods of Paganism, and their refusal of all communication
with them. •

From the above letters of Pliny and Trajan, it is appa-
rent, that at this early period Christianity had made great
progress in the empire, for Pliny acknowledges that the
pagan temples had become " almost desolate. ' It is also
evident with what jealousy the profession was regarded,
and to what dreadful persecution the disciples of Christ
were then exposed. Christianity was a capital offence,
punishable with death.

were they so disgusted with Christianity ? What says Bishop War-
burton was the reason? How does it appear that this was the
cause ? What may be inferred from Pliny's letter, in respect to the
progress of Christianity ? In respect to a profession of the gospel i

7

)

74 PERIOD III....70..-.10G.

Nor did the humane Trajan, or the philosophic Pliny
entertain a doubt of the propriety of the laws, or the wis-
dom and justice of executing them in their fullest extent.
Pliny confesses that he had commanded such capital pun-
ishments to be inflicted on many, chargeable with no crime
but the profession of Christianity ; and Trajan not only
confirms the equity of the sentence, but enjoins the con-
tinuance of such executions, excepting on those who should
again do homage to Pagan deities.

These letters also give a pleasing view of the holy and
exemplary lives of the first Christians. For it appears by
the confession of apostates themselves, that no man could
continue a member of their communion, whose deportment
in the world did not correspond with his holy profession.
Even delicate women were put to the torture, to compel
them to accuse their brethren ; but not a word, nor a
charge could be extorted from them, capable of bearing
the semblance of crime, or deceit.

Nor should we overlook the proof which these letters
afford of the peaceabkness of the Christians of those days.
According to Pliny's own representation, their number
was so immense, that had they considered it lawful, they
might have defended themselves by the power of the
sword. Persons of all ranks, of every age, and of each
sex, had been converted to Christianity ; the body was so
vast, as to leave the pagan temples a desert, and their
priests solitary. But the Christians nevertheless meditated
no hostility to the government, and made no disturbance.
In every thing in which they could, consistently, thev
avoided giving offence.

Of the individuals who suffered during this persecution,
Simeon and Ignatius are the most conspicuous. Simeon
was bishop of Jerusalem, and the successor of James. Je-
rusalem was indeed no more, but the church existed in
some part of Judea. Some heretics accused him before
Atticus, the Roman governor. He was then 120 years
old, and was scourged many days. The persecutor was
astonished at his hardiness, but remained still unmoved by
pity for his sufferings. At last he ordered him to be cru-
cified.

In respect to the lives of the Christians ? In respect to their num-
ber ? their pcaceableness? What distinguished individual suffered
during this persecution ? Give some account of the martyrdom of
Simeon. Of Ignatius.

PERSECUTION. 7;,

Ignatius was bishop of Antioch, and in all things was like
to the Apostles. In the year 107, Trajan being on his way
to the Parthian war, came to Antioch. Ignatius, fearing
for the Christians, and hoping to avert any storm which
might be arising against them there, presented himself to
the emperor, offering to suffer in their stead.

Trajan received the apostolic man with great haughti-
ness; and being exasperated at the frankness and indepen-
dence which he manifested, ordered him to be sent to
Rome, there to be thrown to the wild beasts, for the enter-
tainment of the people.

From Antioch, Ignatius was hurried by his guards to
Seleucia. Sailing thence, after great fatigue, he arrived
at Smyrna; where, while the ship was detained, he was al-
lowed the pleasure of visiting Polycarp, who was the bish-
op of the Christians there. They had been fellow disciples
of St. John. The mingled emotions of joy and grief expe-
rienced by these holy men, at this interview, can scarcely
be conceived. Intelligence of his condemnation spread
through the Church, and deputies were sent from many
places to console him, and to receive some benefit by his
spiritual communications. To various Churches he ad-
dressed seven epistles ; four of which were written at this
lime from Smyrna.

At length, the hour of final separation came, and Ignati-
us was hurried from the sight, and consolations of his
friends. Having arrived at Rome, he was not long after
led to the amphitheatre, and thrown to the wild beasts
Here he had his wish. The beasts were his grave. A few-
bones only wxere left; which- the deacons, his attendants,
gathered, carefully preserved, and afterwards buried at An-
tioch. L-

Sec. 7. Trajan died in the year 117, and was
succeeded by .Adrian \ during whose reign of
1.21 years, the condition of the Church was less
distressing than it had been during the time of
his predecessor.^ Adrian issued no persecu-
ting edicts, and by his instructions to several of

Sec. 7. When did Trajan die ? Who succeeded
him ? How long did Adrian reign? What is said of
the condition of the Church during his reign ?

70 PERIOD III....70....30u\

the governors of the provinces, he seems to
have checked the persecution so much, that it
was neither so general, nor so severe, as it had
been under Trajan.

During the reign of Adrian, the empire flourished in
peace and prosperity. He encouraged the arts — reformed
the laws — enforced military discipline — and visited all the
provinces in person. His vast and active genius, was equal-
ly suited to the most enlarged views, and the minute de-
1 ails of civil policy : but the ruling passions of his soul were
curiosity and vanity. As these prevailed, and were attrac-
ted by different objects, Adrian was by turns an excellent
prince, a ridiculous sophist, and a jealous tyrant. After
his death, the senate doubted whether they should pro-
nounce him a god, or tyrant.

In the sixth year of his reign, Adrian came to Athens,
where he was initiated in the Eleusinian mysteries. Ac
this time the persecutors were proceeding with sanguinary
rigour ; when Quadratus, bishop of Athens, presented to
the emperor an apology for Christians. About the same
time Aristides, a Christian writer at Athens, also presented
an apology. These appeals, it is thought, had a favoura-
ble effect upon Adrian's mind. Yet a letter from Serenus
Granianus, proconsul of Asia, may be conceived to have
moved him still more. He wrote to the emperor, " that it
seemed to him unreasonable that the Christians should be
put to death, merely to gratify the clamors of the people ;
without trial, and without any crime proved against them.''
To this, Adrian replied to Minutus Fundanus, who in the
mean time had succeeded Granianus, as follows :

To Minutus Fundanus.

" I have received a letter written to me by the very illus-
trious Serenus Granianus, whom you have succeeded. To
me, then, the affair seems by no means fit to be slighth
passed over, that men may not be disturbed without cause,
and that sycophants may not be encouraged in their odi-
ous practices. If the people of the province will appear

What was the state of the Roman empire during his reign ? What
-va3 Adrian's character ? In what year did Adrian go to Athens ?
What was the state of the Christians there, at that time ? Who pre-
sented apologies to the emperor in their favour3 What effect had
♦hese apologies? Whose letter probably had still more effect? T<>

PKRSECUTltfiN.

i i

publicly, and make open charges against the Christians, so
as to give them an opportunity of answering for themselves,
Jet them proceed in that manner only, and not by rude de-
mands and mere clamors. For it is much more proper, if
any person will accuse them, that you should take cogni-
zance of these matters. If, therefore, any accuse, and
shew that they actually break the laws, do you determine
according to the nature of the crime. But, by Hercules, if
the charge be a mere calumny, do you estimate the enor-
mity of such a calumny, and punish as it deserves."

This order seems to have somewhat abated the fury of
the persecution, though not wholly to have put an end to it.

During the reign of Adrian, the Jews once more revolt-
ed, and attempted to free themselves from the Roman yoke.
Their leader was an infatuated man by the name of Baro-
chebas, who assumed the title of king of the Jews, and com
mitted many excesses. Against the Jews Adrian sent a
powerful army, which destroyed upwards of 100 of their
best towns, and slew nearly 600,000 men. The issue ol
this rebellion was the entire exclusion of the Jews from the
territory of Judea. .

Sec. 8. The successor of Adrian wasiAnto-
ninus Pius, a senator^who came to the throne
*A. D. 1383 He was greatly distinguished for
his love of peace, his justice, and clemency.
Although he does not appear ever to have seri-
ously studied the gospel, yet he so far approv-
ed of Christianity, as decidedly to discounte-
nance the persecution of its professors. Ac-
cordingly, during theigthree and twenty years^
of his reign, it seems reasonable to conclude
that Christians \were permitted to worship God
in peace.)

this letter, how did Adrian replyf What is said oi' tiie Jews during
the reign of Adrian? What was the issue of this rebellion ?

Sec. 8. Who was the succcessor of Adrian ? When
did he corhe to the throne ? How long did he reign ?
What was the state of the Church generally (In ring
this time ?

Were Christians, however, persecuted in some places? What-

78 PERIOD HL...70....3O6.

In some places, as in several of the provinces of Asu
notwithstanding the kind disposition of Antoninus towards
the Christians, they were cruelly persecuted, for a season
The crimes they were accused of, were atheism, and im-
piety. Earthquakes also happened, and the pagans and
being much terrified, ascribed them to the vengeance oi
Heaven against the Christians. These charges were
abundantly refuted by Justin Martyr, who presented his
first apology to the emperor, A. D. 140. This had its de-
sired effect, for the emperor addressed the following edict
to the common council of Asia, which exhibits both his
justice and clemency :

THE EMPEROR TO THE COMMON COUNCIL OP ASIA.

" 1 am clearly of opinion, that the gods will take care to
discover such persons (as to whom you refer.) For it much
more concerns them to punish those who refuse to worship
them, than you, if they be able. But you harass and vex
the Christians, and accuse them of atheism, and other
crimes, which you can by no means prove. To them it
appears an advantage to die for their religion, and they
gain their point, while they throw away their lives, rather
than comply with your injunctions. As to the earthquakes,
which have happened in times past, or more recently, is it
not proper to remind you of your own despondency, when
they happen ; and to desire you to compare your spirit with
theirs, and observe how serenely they confide in God ? In
such seasons, you seem to be ignorant of the gods, and to
neglect their worship. You live in the practical ignorance
of the supreme God himself, and you harass and persecute
to death those who do worship him. Concerning these
same men, some others of the provincial governors wrote
to our divine father Adrian, to whom he returned for ans-
wer, 'that they should not be molested, unless they ap-
peared to attempt something against the Roman govern-
ment.' Many, also, have made application to me, con-
cerning these men, to whom I have returned an answer
agreeable to the maxims of my father. But if any person
will still persist in accusing the Christians, merely as such,
let the accused be acquitted, though he appear to be a
Christian, and let the accuser be punished."

Set up at Ephesus in the Common Assembly of Asia.

crimes were they accused oi 7 What was said to happen on their ac-
count? Who refuted this charge? In what year did Justin present
his first apology? What effect had it ?

PERSECUTION. ;(,

Letters of similar import were also written to the Laris-
seans, the Thessalonians, the Athenians, and all the
Greeks, and the humane emperor took care that his edicts
should be carried into effect.

Sec. 9. Antoninus Pius adopted for his suc-
ecssor,(his son in law, Marcus Aurelius Anto-
ninus, jwho ascended the throne, \A. D. 165i
Like his predecessor, he is said to have been
distinguished by his virtues? yet during the 19
yearslpf his reign, he was an implacable eneiny
to Christians. During his time,%he fourth per-
.secution^ook place; and in many parts of the
empire^it was attended by circumstances of pe-
culiar aggravation and severity. ^

It has excited no little wonder among some, that a
prince so considerate, so humane, and, in general, so well
disposed as Marcus is allowed to have been, should have
been so unfriendly to Christians, and should have
encouraged such barbarous treatment of their persons.
It should be remembered, however, that he belonged to the
Stoics, a sect, which, more than any other, was filled with
a sense of pride and self importance. They considered
the soul as divine and self-sufficient. Hence the pride of
philosophy in this prince was wounded and exasperated by
the doctrines of the gospel, which presented man in a fal-
len state, and inculcated humility and dependence. Hence,
lie was prepared to encourage hostility to the professors of
Christianity, and to look with pleasure upon every effort to
exterminate them from the earth.

On the accession of Marcus, Asia became the theatre of
the most bitter persecution. We have room, however, to
notice the death of only a single individual — the venerable
Poli/carp. He had now been pastor of a church in Smyr-

Sec. 9. Who succeeded Antoninus Pius ? When ?
For what is he said to have been distinguished ? How
long did he reign ? Which of the ten persecutions took
place during his reign ? What was the character of it ?

How is it to be accounted for, if Marcus was so virtuous, that ho
I should have been so hostile to Christians ? What was the character
<-.f the Stoics? What country became the theatre of bitter persecu-
tion, on the accesion of Marcus? What apostolic man suffered ? Give

SO PERIOD III....70....306.

na about 80 years, and was greatly respected and beloved,
on account of his wisdom, piety, and influence. He was
the companion of Ignatius, who had already received the
crown of martyrdom, and with him had been the disciple
of the apostle John.

The eminence of his character and station marked out
Polycarp as the victim of persecution. Perceiving his
danger, his friends persuaded him to retire for a season to
:i neighbouring village, to elude the fury of his enemies.
The most diligent search was made for him; but being un-
able to discover the place of his concealment, the persecu-
tors proceeded to torture some of his brethren, with a design
of compelling them to disclose the place of his retreat.
This was too much for the tender spirit of Polycarp to bear.
Accordingly, he made a voluntary surrender of himself to
his enemies ; inviting them to refresh themselves at his ta-
ble, and requesting only the privilege of an hour to pray,
without molestation. This being granted, he continued bis
devotions to double the period, appearing to forget himself
in the contemplation of the glory of God.

Having finished his devotions, he was placed upon an
ass, and conducted to the city. Being brought before the
proconsul, efforts were made to induce him to abjure his
faith, and to swear by the fortune of Caesar. This he pe-
remptorily refused ; upon which he was threatened with
being made the prey of wild beasts. "Call for them," said
Polycarp, " it does not well become us to turn from good
to evil.'" " Seeing you make so light of wild beasts," re-
joined the consul, "I will tame you with the more terrible
punishment of fire." "To this, the aged disciple replied,
"you threaten me with a fire that is quickly extinguished,
but you are ignorant of the eternal fire of God's judgement
reserved for the wicked in the other world."

Polycarp remaining thus inflexible, the populace begged
the proconsul to let out a lion against him. But the specta-
cle of the wild beasts being finished, it was determined that
he should be burnt alive. Accordingly, preparations were
made, during which this holy man was occupied in prayer.
As they were going to nail him to the stake — "Let me re-
main as I cm;' said the martyr, "for he who giveth me
strength to sustain the fire, will enable me to remain un-
moved." Putting his hands behind him, they bound him.

-urne account of Polyoarp. and of his death. Who presented an apn!

PERSECUTION. 81

He now prayed aloud, and when he had pronounced Amen,
they kindled the fire ; but after a \vhile, fearing lest he
should not certainly be dispatched, an officer standing by,
plunged a sword into his body. His bones were afterwards
gathered up by his friends and buried.

In the same year that Polycarp was put to death, (A. D.
166,) Justin Martyr drew up a second apology, which he
addressed to the emperor Marcus, and to the senate of
Rome. It seems, however, rather to have irritated, than
softened the temper of the times. Crescens, a philosopher,
a man of abandoned life, whom Justin had reproved, laid
an information against him before the prefect of the city,
and procured his imprisonment.

Six others were imprisoned at the same time. These
with Justin, being brought before the prefect, were urged
to renounce their profession, and sacrifice to the gods. But
standing firm in their attachment to their religion, Rusti-
cus, the magistrate, sentenced them to be first scourged,
and then beheaded, according to the laws.

In this decision, the disciples rejoiced, that they were
counted worthy to suffer. Being led back to the prison
they were whipped, and afterwards beheaded. Their
bodies were taken by Christian friends, and interred.

Thus fell Justin (surnamed Martyr, from the manner of
his death) a man of distinguished powers, and the first man
of letters that had adorned the Church, since the Apostle
Paul. He has, however, been censured for his attachment
to philosophy, by which he seems to have been bewildered,
and at times led astray. He was, however, sincerely at-
tached to the religion of the gospel ; he loved the truth,
and though after he became converted, he persevered in the
profession of philosophy and letters, in which perhaps he
gloried too much, he nevertheless advocated the principles
of Christianity when assailed ; by these he lived, and by
these he serenely died.

Towards the close of the reign of this emperor, A. D.
177, the flame of persecution reached a country which had
hitherto furnished no materials for ecclesiastical history —
viz. the kingdom of France, at that time called Gallia.
The principal seat of the persecution appears to have been

ogy to Marcus ? "What effect had this apology ? What became of
Justin ? What was his character? What other country did this per-
secution reach ? About what year? What two cities suffered more

PERIOD III... .70.. ..306.

Vienne and Lyons, two cities lying contiguous to each oth-
< r in that province. Vienne was an ancient Roman col-
ony ; Lyons was more modern. Each had its presbyter.
Pothinius stood related to the former ; Irenaeus to the
latter.

By whom, or by what means the light of the gospel was
first conveyed to this country, is uncertain — for the first in-
telligence that we have of the existence of a church in this
province, is connected with the dreadful persecution which
••ame upon these two cities. The conjecture of Milner,
however, appears reasonable. " Whoever," says this his-
torian, " casts his eye upon the map, and sees the situation
of Lyons; at present, the largest and most populous city in
the kingdom, except Paris, may observe how favourable
the confluence of the Rhine and the Soane, where it
stands, is for the purpose of commerce. The navigation
of the Mediterranean in all probability was conducted by
the merchants of Lyons and Smyrna, and hence the easy
introduction of the gospel from the latter place, and from
other Asiatic churches, is apparent."

Of the above persecution, an account was sent by Ire-
naeus, who seems to have outlived the violent storm, in an
epistle to the brethren in Asia and Phrygia, from which our
information is derived.

The persecution commenced by the furious attack of the
populace. Christians did not dare to appear in any public
places, such as the markets, the baths, nor scarcely in the
streets, much less could they assemble for worship, without
the greatest danger. They were not safe in their own
houses. They were plundered, dragged on the ground,
stoned, beaten, and accused to the magistrates of the most
abominable crimes. All the tender ties of relationship
were dissolved ; the father delivered up the son to death,
and the son the father.

In order to make them recant, and abandon their profes-
sion, the most cruel tortures were inflicted. The inhuman
ruler commanded them to be scourged with whips, to be
scorched by applying heated brazen plates to the most
tender parts of the body. To prepare them for a renewal
of such barbarous treatment, they were remanded to prison,
and again brought forth, some to a repetition of similar

particularly ? By what means was the gospel first carried thither
W ho ha* given an account oi' this persecution? How did it com*

PERSECUTIONS1. $5

cruelties; ethers to die under the hands of their persecu-
tors. Various were the ways in which the martyrs were
put to death ; some were thrown to the beasts, others roast-
ed in an iron chair, and many were beheaded.

On the last day of exposing the Christians to wild beasts,
Blandina, a female, who had before been exposed, but
whom the wild beasts would not touch, was again produ-
ced. With her was associated a magnanimous youth by
the name of Ponticus, only fifteen years of age. This
youth, being required to acknowledge the heathen deities,
and refusing to do so, the multitude had no compassion for
either of them, but subjected them to the whole round of
tortures, till Ponticus expired, and Blandina having been
scourged, and placed in the hot iron chair, was put into a
net, and exposed to a bull ; and after being tossed for
some time by the furious animal, she was at length de-
spatched with a sword. The spectators acknowledged
that they had never known any female bear the torture with
such fortitude.

Sec. 10. Marcus Aurelius was succeeded by
this son Commodus^jA. D. 180 £ during whose
Yeign of; nearly 13 years, the Church through-
out the world^enjo}^ed a large portion of exter-
nal peace, and greatly increased in numbers?

Commodus himself was one of the most unworthy of mor-
tals, and attained, as Gibbon observes, " the summit of vice
and infamy." Historians attribute the toleration which he
granted to Christians, to the influence which Marcia, a wo-
man of low rank, but his favourite concubine, had obtained
over him. On some account, not now understood, she had
a predilection for the Christian religion, and successfully
employed her interest with Commodus in its favour. In-
compatible as her character appears to have been with any
experimental acquaintance with piety, God made use of her
as a means of stemming the torrent of persecution. The

mence ? What was the character of the persecution here ? Relate the
story of Blandina, and Ponticus.

Sec. 10. Who succeeded Marcus Aurelius ? In what
year ? How long did he reign ? What was the state of
the Church during this time ?

What was the character of Commodus ? Through whose infln
°nce was he favourable to Christians ?

84 • PERIOD III....70....3G6.

gospel flourished abundantly, and many of the nobility of
Rome, with their families, embraced it.

Sec. ll.( In the year 192, Commodus being
put to death by his domestics, Pertinax, former-
ly a senator, -and of consular rank, was elected
to fill his place. Althoughftan amiable prince,;
he reigned bud[86 days) being slain, during a
rebellion of the army, by the Praetorian guards.
Sec. 12. On the death of Pertinax, the sove-
reign power devolved on (Septimus Severus,\
VA.D. 193;! who, during the first years of his
reign, permitted the Christians to enjoy the
peace which had been granted by Commodus
w and Pertinax ; but in the 10th year of his reign,
£A. D. 202;. he commenced the fifth 'persecution,
which for eight yearsj spread a deep gloom
over the Church.

Severus, before his elevation to the throne, had been gov-
ernor of the province of France, and had largely participa-
ted in the persecutionsof the Church of Lyons and Vienne,
A little previously to exhibiting his hostility to the Chris-
tians in the fifth persecution, he had returned victorious
from a war in the east, and the pride of prosperity induced
him to forbid the propagation of the gospel.

In the African provinces, the persecution was carried on
with great fury. This whole region abounded with Chris-
tians, though of the manner in which the gospel was intro-
duced, and of the proceedings qf the first teachers, we have
no account. A numerous Church existed at Carthage, of
which the famous Teriullian was pastor.

The persecution of the Church at this time, led Tertul-

Sec. 11. Who succeeded Commodus ? In what year ?
What was the character of Pertinax ? How long did he
reign ?

Sec. 12. Who succeeded Pertinax ? In what year ?
In what year did the fifth persecution commence ?
How long did it last ?

In what provinces was this persecution carried on with great fury ?
Who was pastor ol'the. Church at Carthage ? What did Tertullian

PERSECUTION. 85

nan to write his grand apology for Christianity ; in which
he gives a pleasing view of the spirit and behaviour of
Christians in his day; and of their adherence to the faith,
order, and discipline, of still more primitive times.

The persecution under Severus was not confined to Afri-
ca, but extended into Asia, and the province of Gaul. Ly-
ons again became the seat of the most dreadful 'ravages.
IrenaBus, the pastor of the Church in that city, had survived
the former sanguinary conflict; but in this he obtained the
crown of martrydom.

At this trying season, some of the Churches purchased a
casual and uncertain peace, by paying money to the magis-
trates and their informers. The morality of such a meas-
ure may perhaps be questioned by the nice casuist; but
their property was their own, and of little importance, in
comparison with only a partial enjoyment of the privileges
of the gospel.

Sec. 13. After a reign of|18 years) Severus
died, and was succeeded by\ Caracalla, ,A. D.
2 1 1 1 who, though in other respects(a monster
of wickedness, neither oppressed the Chris-
tians himself, nor permitted others to treat them
with cruelty, or injustice.

Sec. 14. Caracalla enjoyed the imperial dig-
nity but six years, being ^assassinated by'SVIa-
crinus, who was elected by the army to suc-
ceed him, A. D. 217. The latter, however,
enjoyed his elevation but 14 months, being sup-
planted^by Heliogabulus, A. D. 218, who caus-
ed him to be put to death.

write about this time ? In what other countries did the persecution
rage? What distinguished man suffered martrydom at Lyons?
What did some of the Churches do, at this time, to enjoy peace ?

Sec. 13. How long did Severus reign ? Who succeed-
ed him ? In what year ? What was the character of
Caracalla ? How did he treat the Christians ?

Sec. 14. How long did Caracalla reign ? How did
he come by his death ? Who succeeded him ? In what
year ? How long did Macrinus reign ? Who succeed-
ed him ?

JSG i'ERIOD III....70....306.

Sec. 15. Heliogabulus, than whom, perhaps
/ a more odious mortal never lived, had the merit
of exhibiting no hostility to the disciples of
Christ £ having probably beenftoo much occu-
pied with his pleasures to notice theirs After
a reign of only three years and nine months, h<
was slain, and was succeeded, ^A. D. 222, by
his cousin, i Alexander Severus* a prince of a
mild and beneficent character U during whose
reign olfabout 13 years,) the Churchfenjoyed a
tolerable share of tranquillity %

The mother of Alexander appears to have been favoura-
bly disposed towards the Christians; and to her influence
is attributed, in a measure, the toleration which they enjoy-
ed under her son. An instance of this emperor's conduct
towards the Christians, is highly worthy of notice. Apiece
of common land had been occupied by the Christians, and
on it they erected a Church. This ground was claimed by
a certain tavern-keeper, and the disputed point was brought
before the emperor. " It is better," said Alexander, " that
God should be served there, in any manner whatever, rath-
er than that a tavern should be made of it.'"' He selected
from the sacred writings some of the most sententious say-
ings, and caused them to be transcribed, for the admonition
of his magistrates, and for the use of his people. " Do as
you would be done by" was often upon his lips, and he
obliged the crier to repeat it, when any person was punish-
ed. He caused it to be written on the walls of his palace,
and on the public buildings.

Sec. 16 Jin the year 235,?the virtuous Alex-
Sec. 1.3. What was the character of Heliogabalws :
What was his conduct towards the disciples of Christ I
How is his clemency to be accounted for ? How long
did he reign ? Who succeeded him ? In what year ?
What was the character of Alexander Severus ? How
long did he reign 1 What was the state of the Church ?

To whoso influence is attributed in part the toleration which
Christiana enjoyed .? What story if related of this emperor ?

. 16. In what year did the reign of Alexander

PERSECUTION. 8?

ander, and his amiable mother, were put to
death|during a conspiracy "raised by Maximin.
the son of a herdsman of Thrace ; who, by
means of the army, was made emperor. VThe
sixth persecution} occurred during his reign ;
which, however, fortunately for the Church,
was limited to/three years.

Cruelty, towards his subjects, especially towards those
distinguished by birth or rank, seems to have been the ru-
ling passion of this tyrant, engendered, as is supposed, by
a consciousness of his mean and barbarous origiu, his sav-
age appearance, and his total ignorance of the ans and in-
stitutions of civil life.

The malice of Maximin against the house of the late
emperor, by whom the Christians had been so peculiarly
favoured, stimulated him to persecute them bitterly; and
he gave orders to put to death the pastors of the Churches,
whom he knew Alexander had treated as his intimate
friends. The persecution, however, was not confined to
them ; the flame extended even to Cappadociaand Pontus.

Sec. 17. From the death of Maximin, A. D.
238, to the reign of Decius, A. D. 249, '"the
Church enjoyed considerable repose ; and the
gospel made extensive progress? During this
interval, reignedVPupienus, Balmnus, Gordian,
and Philipl tne ^as^ °f wftom 1S the first Roman
emperor who professed Christianity. Next to
Philip came Decius,; A. D. 249/ whose reign is
distinguished fo^the seventh persecutionMwhich
raged with great violence throughout the em-
end ? By what means was he put to death ? By whom
was he succeeded ? What persecution now occurred 1
How long did it last ?

For what was Maximin distinguished ? Whom did he more par-
ticularly persecute ? To what countries did the persecution extend.

Sec. 17. What was the state of the Church from tlw*
death of Maximin, 238, to Decius, 249 ? What empe-
rors reigned during this period ? When did Decki? as

88 PERIOD III....70....306.

pire,vfor the space of 30 months, 'when he \\a.-
succeeded by Gallus.

Sec. 18. In consequence of the rest which
the Church had now experienced for the space
of about 40 years, excepting the short reign of
Maximin— i. e. from the death of Alexander
Severus, 211, to the commencement of the
reign of Decius, 249, {the discipline of the
Church had become exceedingly low ; and the
primitive zeal of Christians was much abated. *f

Milner, speaking of the state of the Church at this time,
says, " It deserves to be remarked, that the Jirst grand
and general declension, after the primary effusion of the
Divine Spirit, should be fixed about the middle of tiii-
century." The beauty of the church had indeed become
sadly marred. Ambition, pride, and luxury, the usual
concomitants of a season of worldly ease and prosperity,
had greatly sullied the simplicity and purity of former
days. The pastors neglected their charges for worldly
preferment, and even embarked in schemes of mercantile
speculation.

Sec. 19. Such being the state of the Church,
it cannot be surprising that her Great Head
should apply a remedy adapted to her lapsed
condition, and byfa sanguinary persecution,
(such as was that of Decius,) bring professors
back to their former zeal and piety.

Sec. 20. From the above account, it might
be inferred, as was the melancholy fact, that

cend the throne ? What persecution occurred under
him ? How long did it last !

Sec. 18. Previous to this persecution, what period
of rest had the church enjoyed I What was the conse-
quence ?

What do the state of the Church at this time ?

Sec. 11). What means did the great head of the
Church adopt, to bring professors to their former
and purity '

PERSECUTIONS. 89

the persecution under Decius was distinguish-
ed beyond all that preceded it, for the number
of apostacies from the faith of the gospel.

Until this time, few instances are on record of the de-
fection of any from their integrity, even in the severest
persecutions, by which the Church had been afflicted ;
but now vast numbers, in many parts of the empire, lapsed
into idolatry immediately. At Rome, even before men
were accused as Christians, many ran to the forum, and
sacrificed to the gods, as they were ordered ; and the
crowds of apostates were so great, that the magistrates
wished to delay numbers of them till the next day ; but
they were importuned by the wretched suppliants to be
allowed to prove themselves heathen that very night ;
thereby exhibiting the weakness of their faith, and the in-
sincerity of their profession.

Sec. 21. Amidst the numberless melancholy
apostacies which are recorded of these times,
and which were deeply wounding to the cause
of Christianity ; inhere were those, also, who
rendered themselves illustrious, by their steady
adherence to the faith, even amid the pains of
martyrdom.

Such an example is presented in Pionius. a presbyter of
the Church in Smyrna, whose bishop, Eudemon, had apos-
tatised, with numbers of his flock. Pionius being appre-
hended, was brought, with other sufferers, into the market-
place, before the multitude, in order to undergo the tor-
ture. The zealous presbyter, with a loud voice, coura-
geously defended his principles, and upbraided them with a
breach of theirs. Such was the force of his eloquence, that
the magistrates began to fear its effect upon the multitude,
and the excellent Pionius was hurried to prison.

A few days after, the captain of the horse came to the

Sec. 20 For what was the Decian persecution dis-
tinguished.

In former persecutions had many apostatized ? To what was owing
the many apostacies in this ?

Sec. 21. What is said of the faith and constancy of
others ?

90 PERIOD 1I1....70....30G.

prison, and ordered him to the idol temple, there to deny
his faith ; which Pionius refusing to do, the captain put a
cord about his neck, and dragged him along the streets to
the scene of idolatry. Before the altar stood the unhappy
Kudemon, bearing the emblems of his apostacy and dis-
grace. To have seen his bishop bleeding on the rack, or
burning in the fire, though a sight painful to a feeling mind,
yet all would have been in character ; but to see him thus
offering insult to his divine Master, and wounding his cause
to save himself from a temporal affliction, was a sight more
ilFecting to such a man as Pionius, than if he had seen all
the beasts of the theatre ready to fall upon himself.

In a few days, Pionius was brought before Quintiliau.
the proconsul. Tortures and entreaties were again tried,
but tried" in vain. Enraged at such obstinacy, the procon-
sul ordered that Pionius should be burnt alive. Exulting
in the sentence, he cheerfully prepared for the concluding
scene, more than a little thankful that his Saviour had pre-
served him from turning aside, and had counted him wor-
thy to suffer for his name.

IJis executioner having gotten ready the materials for
the martyrdom, Pionius stretched himself upon the stake,
to which he was nailed by the soldier. " Change your
mind, (said the executioner) and the nails shall be taken
out again." " I have felt them,'' said the martyr ; and
then, after a few moments' thought, added, " O Lord f
hasten."

The stake was then raised up with the martyr fixed to it.
and placed in the socket prepared for it, and the fire was
lighted. For some time Pionius remained motionless —
his eyes shut, and his spirit evidently in holy converse with
God. At length, opening his eyes, with a cheerful coun-
tenance, he said, "Amen — Lord, receive my soul."

Sec. 22. iDuring this persecution j, was laid
the foundation of monkery, by one Paul, in
Egypt ; who, to avoid the persecution, retired
to the deserts of Thebais; where, acquiring a
love for solitude, he continued from the age of
23 the remainder of his life, which was protrac-

Give an account of the sufferings, patience, and death of Pionius :

fee, 22. When was laid the foundation of monkerv \

PERSECUTION. 91

ted to the unusual length of 113 years. From
this example of seclusion sprang, in the course '
of a feAv years, swarms of monks and hermits,
a tribe of men not only useless, but burden-
some, offensive, and disgraceful to Christian-
ity.

At the age of 15, Paul was left an orphan, but entitled to
a great estate. His education was respectable, his temper
mild, and in profession decidedly a Christian. He had a
sister, with whom he lived, whose husband had formed a
design to apprehend him, in order to obtain his estate,
Apprized of this, Paul retired, as above stated, and when
the fury of the times had abated, having no disposition to
return to the world, passed the remainder of his days in
solitude. No one can blame him for fleeing the storm of
persecution, but when that had spent itself, he should have
returned to the discharge of the duties of life among man-
kind.

Sec. 23. Among those who were at this time
pre-eminent in the Church, and of distinguish-
ed service in preserving it from ruin, was^Cy-
prian, bishop of Carthage! During the perse-
cution^he was indeed obliged to flee* for which
some have censured him ; but during his retreat,
the was laboriously engaged in writing consol-
atory and encouraging epistles to the afflicted
Churches^ by which many professors were
greatly comforted, and many doubtless preser-
ved from apostatizing.

Cyprian was by birth a man of family. His fortune
was considerable, and his prospects in the world promising.
He was bred to the bar ; received a liberal education and

In what country ? By whom ? What effect had his ex-
ample of seclusion ?

Who was Paul ? What led him to retire ? Why did he not return .

Sec. 23. Who at this time occupied a distinguished
place in the Church ? What is said of Cyprian during
ihe persecution ? What did he do, while in retirement ?

Who was Cyprian? When did his conversion take place? Of

92 PERIOD III....70....306.

was distinguished as an orator. His conversion took
place in the year 246, upon which, in the most decided
manner, he devoted himself, and his substance, to the
cause of Christ.

In the year 248, just before the commencement of the
bloody reign of Decius, he was elected bishop of Carthage.
His first efforts in his new office were to restore the too
long neglected discipline of the Church.

Scarcely, however, had Cyprian entered upon these im-
portant services, before the flames of persecution burst
forth, spreading terror and dismay on every side. Car-
thage soon became the scene of great distress, and pru-
dence required the virtuous Cyprian to retire. According-
ly, at the urgent solicitation of his friends, he repaired to
a retreat, which through their kindness had been provided,
and here he continued for the space of two years.

The Church at Carthage suffered the most grievous ca-
lamities, during his absence. Many were murdered, and
many apostatized. From his retreat, however, Cyprian
continued to send abroad epistles replete with prudent
counsels and holy admonitions — warning the timid against
apostacy, and encouraging the apprehended to meet the
sufferings of imprisonment, torture, and death, with Chris-
tian equanimity, and fortitude.

Sec. 24. During the absence of Cyprian, an
^unhappy schism took place, both in the church-
'es of Carthage and Rome, called "the Novati-
on schism" caused byidifferent views entertain-
ed about the propriety of re-admitting to com-
munion, such as had relapsed during the persecu-
tion.

The history of this business was this. Novatus, a pres-
byter of the Church at Carthage, a little before the retire-
ment of Cyprian, had been charged with conduct unwor-
thy his profession and office. The recurrence of the per-
secution, and the absence of Cyprian, prevented an exam-

what Church was he made bishop ? How long was he absent front
his people, during the persecution ? What is said of the Church
during his absence ?

Sec. 24. What schism took place during the ab-
<mce of Cyprian ? How was it caused ?

Who was Novatus ? Of what had he been guilty? How did h<-

PERSECUTION. 93

ination of his conduct, which would probably have issued
in the censure of the Church. During the absence of
Cyprian, Novatus succeeded in making a party, and regu-
larly proceeded to the appointment of Fortunatus, as bish-
op, to the exclusion of Cyprian. Dreading his approach-
ing return, Novatus crossed the sea, and fled to Rome.
Here pursuing similar measures of contest and division, he
formed a party with Novatian, a presbyter of the Roman
Church.

Novatian it appears had embraced sentiments the most
rigid and uncharitable towards those who had apostatized ;
refusing to readmit such to fellowship, either upon recom-
mendation, or unequivocal evidence of sincere repentance.
With this rigid disciplinarian, the lax and unprincipled
Novatus connected himself, not caring how inconsistent
he might appear, might he but successfully oppose Cyprian.

At this time, Rome was without a bishop, and for
months it had been unsafe to appoint any. But at length,
the Church, desirous of healing the schism evidently ris-
ing under Novatian, proceeded, with the assistance of the
neighbouring bishops, to the election of Cornelius to that
office. About the same time the party of Novatian ap-
pointed Novatian himself to the same office, in opposition.

Schism now existed in the two most flourishing Church-
es in Christendom — but upon principles the most discor-
dant. At Carthage, discipline was too severe ; at Rome
it was not severe enough.

At length Cyprian returned from his exile ; soon after
which, assembling his Church and deputies from other
Churches, he caused Fortunatus and Novatian to be con-
demned as schismatics, and debarred them from the fel-
lowship of the church in general. In this, Cyprian is
thought to have acted hastily, since, whatever was the
character of Fortunatus and his party, Novatian is allowed
by all to have been in doctrine correct. His only error
seems to have been an excessive severity in respect to dis-

act during Cyprian's absence ? Whither did he flee on Cyprian's
return? With whom did he connect himself? Who v. as Nova-
tian ? What were his sentiments? Who, about this time, was
elected bishop of Koine ? What did the party of Novatian do in
opposition ? What measures did Cyprian adopt on his return :
Did he act wisely in these ? Was the party of Novatian correct in
doctrine? In what lay their error ? How long did the Novatian-;

«J4 PERIOD III....70....306.

cipline, and permitting himself to be elected to an office al-
ready rilled.

The party of Fortunatus at Carthage soon dwindled in-
to insignificance ; but the Novatians, under the title of
Cathari, which signifies pure, continued to exist and
flourish till the fifth century, in the greatest part of those
provinces, which had received the gospel Novatian ap-
pears to have been a good man, though suffered to advo-
cate measures too severe. He sealed his faith by martyr-
dom, in the persecution under Valerian.

It may be added respecting the Novatians, that in pro-
cess of time they softened and moderated the rigour of
their master's doctrine, and refused absolution only to very
great sinners.

Sec. 25. 'In the year 251, -Deems being slain,
was succeeded by Gallus/who after allowing
the Church a short calm, *began to disturb its
peace, though not with the incessant fury of
his predecessor. The persecution, however,
was severe ; and was borne by the Christians
with more fortitude than it had been in the time
of Decius. After a miserable reign of 18
months^ Gallus was slain, and was succeeded

Valerian.

During the above persecution, Rome appears to have
been more particularly the scene of trial. Cornelius, the
bishop of that city, was sent into banishment, where he
died. Lucius, his successor, shared the same fate, in re-
spect to exile ; though permitted to return to Rome in the
year 252. Shortly after his return, he suffered death, and
was succeeded by Stephen. " The episcopal scat at Rome
was then, it seems, the next door to martrydom."

Happily for the Church, Cyprian was spared yet a little
longer; and although dailv threatened with the fate of his

flourish.'' Under what name ? What alteration did they make in
their sentiments and practice ?

Sec. 25. When was Decius slain ? By whom was
he succeeded ? What was his conduct towards the
Church ? How long did he reign ? By whom succeed-
ed ?

What place was chiefly the scene of persecution ? What is said

Iby

PERSECUTION. 95

contemporaries in office, he abated nothing of his zeal and
activity, in arming the minds of Christians against those
discouragements which the existing persecution was cal-
culated to produce. " Whenever" — such was his anima-
ting language to his disheartened flock — " Whenever any
of the brethren shall be separated from the flock, let him
not be moved at the horror of the flight, — nor while he re-
treats and lies hid, be terrified at the solitude of the desert.
He is not alone to whom Christ is a companion in flight.
He is not alone, who keeps the temple of God, wherever
he is, for God is with him."

Among the many calamities for which the short reign of
Gallus was distinguished, a pestilence which about this
time spread its ravages in Africa, was not among the least.
Such was its violence, that many towns were nearly depop-
ulated, and whole families were swept away. To the pa-
gans, the calamity was so appalling, that they neglected the
burial of the dead, and violated the rights of humanity.
Lifeless bodies, in numbers scarcely to be estimated, lay in
the streets of Carthage ; an appalling spectacle to the ter-
rified and distracted inhabitants.

It was on this occasion that Cyprian and his Christian
flock, by their calmness, their fortitude, and their activity,
gave an illustrious exhibition of the practical superiority of
their religion, to the philosophy and religion of the heathen.

Assembling his people, Cyprian reminded them of the
precepts of the gospel, in respect to humanity and benevo-
lence. Influenced by his eloquence, the Christians imme-
diately combined to render assistance in a season so pecu-
liar. The rich contributed of their abundance ; the poor
gave what they could spare ; and all laboured at the hazard
of their lives, to mitigate a calamity which was desolating
the land. With admiration did the pagans behold the zeal,
the courage, and the benevolence of the disciples of Christ ;
and yet scarcely were the pagan priesthood, attributing the
pestilence to the spreading of Christianity, prevented from
calling upon the emperor to extirpate the faith, in order to
appease the fury of the gods.

Sec. 26. On the accession of Valerian^ A. D.
253, the Church enjoyed a state of peace and

of Cyprian during his trial ? What calamity visited Africa ? Wha t
was the conduct of Christians during this calamity ?

Sec. 26. When did Valerian ascend the throne .'

96 PERIOD III....70....306.

| #

refreshment for nearly four years; the emperor
appearing in respect to Christians, as a friend
and protector; but at the expiration of this pe-
riod, his conduct was suddenly changed, by
means of the influence of his favourite, the hos-
tile Macrianus, and a deadly persecution was
commenced, which continued for the space of
three years. This is called the eighth persecu-
tion.

The change which took place in Valerian, is one of the
most remarkable instances of the instability of human char-
acter. More than all his predecessors, he was disposed to
shew kindness towards the Christians. They were allow-
ed to be about his person, and to occupy departments of
office in his palace and court. Macrianus, who effected the
change in the emperor's disposition ; was a bigoted pagan,
and a bitter enemy to the Christian faith. The persecu-
tion of its advocates was, therefore, an object of great in-
terest to hi|ji, and in Valerian he found a compliance with
his wishes, too ready for the peace of the Church.

In what part of the empire the persecution began first to
rage, it is difficult to say ; Macrianus exerted himself, how-
ever, to render it as general, as malice and power could ef-
fect.

At Rome, the first person of official distinction, who suf-
fered in pursuance of Valerian's orders, was Sixtus, the
bishop of that city. In his way to execution, he was fol-
lowed by Laurentius, his chief deacon ; who weeping, said,
" Whither goest thou, father, without thy son." To which
Sixtus replied, " You shall follow me in three days."

The prophecy of Sixtus was fulfilled. After the death
of the bishop, the Roman prefect, moved by an idle report
of the great riches of the Church, sent for Laurentius, and
ordered him to deliver them up. " Give me time," said

How long did he appear friendly to the Church ? B)
whose influence was his conduct changed ? What per-
secution took place in his reign ? How long did it last I

What is said of the change wrought in Valerian, and of Macria-
nus, who effected this change? When did the persecution begin:
Who suffered at Rome ? Relate the story of Laurentius. What is

PERSECUTION. <fl

Laurentius, M to set things in order, and I will render an
account." ,

Three days were granted for the purpose; during which,
the deacon gathered together all the poor who were sup-
ported by the Church ; and going to the prefect, invited him
to go and behold a large court full of golden vessels. The
magistrate followed ; but seeing all the poor people, he turn-
ed upon Laurentius with a look of indignation. " Why
are you displeased," demanded the martyr, " the treasure
which you so eagerly desire, is but a contemptible mineral
dug from the earth ; — these poor people are the true gold,
these are the treasures I promised you — make the riches
subserve the best interests of Rome, of the emperor, and of
yourself."

" Do you mock me 1" demanded the prefect ; " I know
you value yourself for contemning death ; and, therefore, it
shall be lingering and painful." He then caused him to
be stripped, and fastened to a gridiron, upon which he was
broiled to death. The fortitude of the martyr, however,
was invincible. When he had continued a considerable
time on one side, he said, "Let me be turned, I am suffi-
ciently broiled on one side." Being turned, he exclaimed,
" It is enough, you may serve me up." Then lifting up
his eyes to heaven, he prayed for the conversion of Rome,
and expired.

In Egypt, the persecution raged with not less fury than
at Rome. Death or banishment was the lot of every one
whose boldness in his profession brought him under the
cognizance of the magistrate. Dionysius of Alexandria,
whom Divine Providence had remarkably preserved in the
Decian persecution, lived to suffer much also in this, but
not unto death. Being apprehended with five others, lie
was brought before the prefect, by whom he was ordered
to recant, on the ground that his example would have great
influence on others.

But to this Dionysius boldly replied, " We ought to obey
God rather than man ; I worship God, who alone ought to
be worshipped." Being promised pardon with his com-
panions, provided they would return to dwty, and would
adore the gods, who guarded the empire — the bishop an-
swered, " We worship the one God, who gave the empire
to Valerian and Gallienus, and to Him we pour out our in-
said of the persecution in Egypt-' What distinguished individual

0

98 PERIOD III....70....306.

cessant prayers, for the prosperity of their administration.
Finding threats in vain, the magistrate banished Dionysius
and his companions to Cephro, a village on the borders of
the desert. In their exile, they were accompanied by num-
bers from Alexandria, and places which lay contiguous.

Cyprian, also, who had escaped the two preceding per-
secutions, was made a victim in this. His persecution,
however, was. attended with circumstances of comparative
lenity. He was seized by Patemus, the proconsul of Car-
thage, by whose order he was banished to Curubis, a small
town on the coast over against Sicily, 50 miles from Car-
thage. Curubis was pleasantly situated, and the air salu-
brious. Here he remained eleven months ; during which
lie was kindly treated by the inhabitants, and enjoyed the
privilege of receiving repeated visits from his friends.
From Curubis he addressed many warm and affectionate
letters to the suffering Churches, and their suffering pas-
tors.

In the year 259 Cyprian was permitted to return, and to
take up his residence in a garden near his own city. But
he was not long suffered to remain in peace ; for the orders
of Valerian had been given that all ministers should be put
to death. According to this order, Cyprian was seized, and
received the crown of martrydom.

Preparatory to his death, he was conducted to a spacious
plain, surrounded with trees. On his arrival at the spot,
Cyprian with great composure took off his mantle, and fell
on his knees. After having worshipped, he laid aside his
other garments, and bound a napkin over his eyes. His
hands were then tied behind him. A sword severed his
head from his body.

Thus fell the martyr Cyprian ; a man, who, in this per-
ilous era of the Church, set an example of Christian pa-
tience, "fortitude and heroism, which, had it been exhibited
by a man of the world, would have rendered his name illus-
trious during the annals of time.

Sec. 27. From the accession of Gallienus,
A.. D. 260, the son and successor of Valerian,
to the 18th year of Dioclesian, answering to

suffered in Egypt ? Give particulars. What is said of the surfer -
injrs and death of Cyprian : What was his character ?

Sec, 27. What is said of the history of the Church.

PERSECUTION. 99

the year 302, the history of the Church fur-
nishes no materials of peculiar interest. With
the exception of the short persecution under
■ Aurelian, calledlthe ninth persecutio?i^the church
in general enjoyed an interval of peace.

The termination of the persecution under Valerian, it is
worthy of remark, was caused by an event which, in re-
spect to that monarch, may be considered as a signal frown
of Divine Providence. During the irruption of some of the
northern nations into the empire, Valerian was taken pris-
oner by Sapor, king of Persia, who detained him during
the remainder of his life. To add to his humiliation, the
king made him basely stoop, and set his foot upon him,
when he mounted on horseback. At last he ordered him
to be flayed, and then rubbed with salt.

In Gallienus the Church found a friend and protector ;
for he not only stayed by his imperial edict, the persecution
commenced by his father, but issued letters of licence to
the bishops to return from their dispersion, to the care of
their respective pastoral charges.

After a reign of 15 years, Gallienus was succeeded by
Claudius, who in the short space of two years, was follow-
ed by Aurelian. This emperor for a time appeared friend-
ly to the Christians ; but at length, through the influence
of a restless pagan priesthood, he commenced the work of
persecution. Happily, however, the measures which he
was adopting, were prevented from being fully executed, by
his death, A. D. 275.

From this date, through the reign of Tacitus, Probus,
Carus, and his two sons, the spirit of persecution was in a
great degree dormant.

Sec. 28. Dioclesian was declared emperor in

i'rom the accession of Gallienuff, 260, to the 18th year
of Dioclesian ? What persecution occurred during this
time ? Under whom ?

By what means was the persecution in the reign of Valerian ter-
minated ? What was the conduct of Gallienus ? Who succeeded
Gallienus ? How long did he reign ? Who succeeded him ? What
is said of the persecution under Aurelian ? When did he die ?
What emperors followed ? What is said of the state of things dur-
iug this reign ?

Sec. 28. When was Dioclesian declared emperor 1

a rv c\ n r

100 PERIOD III....70....306.

the year 281, and for 18 years, as already hint-
ed, was kindly disposed towards the Christians.
The interval of rest, however, which had been
enjoyed from the accession of Gallienus (ex-
cepting the reign of Aurelian,) extended, as it
now was for 18 years longer, 'was far from ad-
ding to the honour of the Church. At no pe-
riod since the days of the Apostles, had there
been so general a decay of vital godliness, as
in this. Even in particular instances, we look
in vain for the zeal and self-denial of more
primitive times.

Although Dioclesian appears not to have respected reli-
gion himself, both his wife and daughter cherished a secret
regard for it. The eunuchs of his palace and the officers
of state, with their families, were open in their professions
of attachment. Multitudes thronged the worship of God ;
and, when at length the buildings appropriated to that pur-
pose were insufficient, larger and more magnificent edifices
were erected.

Were the kingdom of Christ of this world; were its
strength and beauty to be measured by secular prosperity ;
this might have been considered the era of its greatness.
But the glory of the Church was passing away. During the
whole of the third century, the work of God in purity and
power had been declining ; and through the pacific part of
Dioclesian's reign, the great first out-pouring of the Spirit
of God, which began on the day of Pentecost, appears to
have nearly ceased.

A principal cause of this sad declension, may be found
in the connexion which was formed by the professors of re-
ligion, with the philosophy of the times. Outward peace
and secular advantage completed the corruption. Disci-
pline, which had been too strict, softened into an unscrip-
tural laxity. Ministers and people became jealous of one
another, and ambition and covetousness became ascendant

How long was he friendly to the Christians / What had
the state of the Church become ?

Who of Dioclesian's family cherished a regard for Christianity
What is said of the secular prosperity of the Church, at this time

PERSECUTION. 101

m the Church. The worship of God was indeed general-
ly observed ; nominal Christians continually increased ; but
the spirit which had but a few years before so nobly and
zealously influenced a Cyprian, a Dionysius, a Gregory ;
and which so strongly resembled the spirit of Apostolic
times, was gone. Such having become the defiled and de-
generated state of the Church ; can it be thought strange
that God should have suffered her, in order to purify and
exalt her, again to walk amidst the fires of persecution ?

Sec. 29.;In the year 286, Dioclesian, finding
the charge of the whole empire too burden-
some, associated with himself his friend Max-
imian ; and in 292 they took two colleagues,
Gallerius and Constantius, each bearing the ti-
tle of Caesar. The empire was now divided in-
to four parts, under the government of two Em-
perors, and two Ccesars, each being nominally
supreme; but in reality, under the direction of
the superior talents of Dioclesian.

Sec. 30. Excepting Constantius, who was
distinguished for a character mild and humane,
these sovereigns are represented as " monsters
of horrible ferocity;" though in savageness
Galerius seems to have excelled. To his more
inordinate hatred of the Christians, and his in-
fluence over the mind of Dioclesian, is attribu-
ted the tenth and last persecution ; which com-

What was the real state of religion ? To what was owing this sad
declension ? What seemed necessary to correct existing evils ?

Sec. 29. Whom did Dioclesian associate with him-
self in the government ? When? What two colleagues
were chosen in 292 ? What title did they bear ? How
was the empire now divided ? Who was at the head
of the government ?

Sec. 30. What was the character of these Sove-
reigns ? Which is to be excepted ? What persecution
took place under Dioclesian ? In what year ? How long
did it last % What was its extent ?
9*

i(j'J PERIOD III....70....306.

menced about the year ^03, and continued in
some parts of the empire for|he space of 10
years, f Excepting in France, where Constan-
tius ruled, the persecution pervadedjthe whole
Roman empire, and in severity exceeded a]}
that had gone before.

Galerius had been brought up by his mother; a woman
extremely bigoted to paganism ; and had imbibed all her
prejudices against Christianity. He was prepared, there-
lore, in his feelings, to wage a war of extermination against
its professors, at any favourable opportunity. Such an op-
portunity was not long in presenting itself. Dioclesian
usually held his court during the winter at Nicomedia.
Here Galerius met the chief emperor, and entered upon his
plan of exciting him against the Christians. Dioclesian
was not wanting in hatred to Christianity, but he preferred
to extirpate rather by fraud, than violence. The furious
disposition of Galerius, however, prevailed ; and Nicome-
dia was destined to feel the sad consequences of this bloody
coalition.

Accordingly on the feast of Terminalia, early in the
morning, an officer, with a party of soldiers, proceeding to
the great Church, burst open its doors, and taking thence
the sacred writings, burnt them, and plundered the place
of every thing valuable ; after which they demolished the
building itself. The day following, edicts were issued by
the emperor, by which the advocates of the Christian reli-
gion were deprived of all honour and dignity, and exposed
to torture.

Shortly after, the palace was set on fire by the instigation
of Galerius, and the crime was laid to the Christians. Up-
on this, Dioclesian entered into all the views and plans of
his maddened prompter. Orders were sent throughout all
the empire to its remotest provinces; and were executed
with a faithfulness, which in some cases decency admits
not of being recorded.

From the great and general defection of professors in the
Church, before the commencement of this persecution.

Who was chiefly instrumental in exciting Dioclesian against Ihr
Church ? What measures did he take to effect his purpose ? - What
was the conduct of Christians during this persecution? What is
said of this persecution in comparison with others? What is the

PERSECUTION. 103

genuine Christian fortitude and decision could scarcely be
expected to be found. But the spirit of martrydom revi-
ved, as the persecution progressed. Christians suffered
with the greatest faith and patience. Many indeed aposta-
tized ; but the greater part that came to the trial, resisted
even unto blood.

This persecution was the last which the Church in gen-
eral experienced. If we may credit the historians of the
time, it was by far the most severe. Monsieur Godeau,
computes that in this tenth persecution, as it is commonly
termed, there were not less than seventeen thousand Chris-
tians put to death in the space of one month. And that
"during the continuance of it in the province of Egypt
alone, no less than one hundred and fifty thousand persons
died by the violerrce of their persecutors ; and five times
that number through the fatigues of banishment, or in the
public mines to which they were condemned." By means
of this persecution, however, the Church was purified, and
the word of God was revived ; and full proof was given of
the power of the Great Head of the Church to render inef-
fectual every weapon formed against her peace and salvation.

DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS IN PERIOD IIT,

1 . Clemens Romanus, \ father of the Church.
a companion of Paul, and bishop of Rome.

2. Ignatius, ^bishop of Antioch, and author
of seven epistles on religious subjects.

3. Polycarp, bishop of Smyrna, author of
an epistle to the Fhilippians/

4. Justin Martyr, |vho, from being a heathen
philosopher, became a zealous supporter of
Christianity, and wrote two admirable apolo-
gies for Christians.

5. Irencnts,' bishop of Lyons, disciple of
Polycarp, and author of five books against the
heresies of his times|

6. Clemens Alcxandrinas, master of the Alex-
account given by Monsieur Godeau ? What was the effect of this
[«ersef,ution ?

[()4 PERIOD III....7O....306.

andrian school, and justly celebrated for the
extent of his learning, and the force of his
genius.

7. Tertallian, the first Latin author in the
Church, much distinguished for his learning,
and admirable elocution in the Latin tongue.

8. Origen, a presbvter and lecturer at Alex-
andria,} distinguished for his great learning,
and for the Hexapla, a work which contained the
Hebrew text of the Bible, and all the Latin and
Greek versions then in use, ranged in six
columns.}

9. Cyprian, bishop of Cartharge, distin-
guished for his piety and eloquence* and for
his zeal against the " Novatian schism."

10.- Novatian, author of the " Novatian
schism," which long afflicted the Churches at
Rome and Carthage.

1. Clemens Roman us, was born at Rome ; but in what
year is uncertain. He was the fellow labourer of Paul, and
sustained the character of an apostolic man. He became
bishop of Rome, and was distinguished both as a minister,
and a defender of the faith. There is nothing remaining
of his books, excepting an epistle addressed to the Corin-
thian Church. Tiie epistle is a very fine one ; and next to
holy writ, has usually been esteemed one of the most valu-
able monuments which have come down to us from eccle-
siastical antiquity. Clemens died at the advanced age of
one hundred.

2. Ignatius, see Sec. 6.

3. Polycarp, see Sec. 0.

4. Justin Martyr t so called from his being a martyr,
was born at Neapolis, the ancient Sichem of Palestine, in
the province of Samaria. His father benign Gentile Greek,
brought him up in his own religion, and had him educated
in all the Grecian learning and philosophy, to which he
was greatly attached.

As lie was walking one day alone by the sea side, a grave
and ancient person, of venerable aspect, met him, and fell

PERSECUTION. 105

into conversation with him, on the comparative excellence
of philosophy and Christianity. From this conversation
Justin was induced to examine into the merits of the latter,
the result of which was his conversion, about the 16th year
of the reign of Trajan, A. D. 132.

From this time, Justin employed his pen in defence of
Christianity, and finally suffered in the cause. See Sec. 6.

5. Irejuzus, was undoubtedly by birth a Greek, and not
improbably, born at,, or near Smyrna. He was a disciple
of the renowned Polycarp, and for nearly 40 years exhibit-
ed the meekness, humility, and courage of an Apostle. Be-
fore the martyrdom of Pothinas, he was elected bishop of
Lyons, in which office he suffered much from enemies
without, and heretics within. Against the latter he em-
ployed his pen ; — only five of his books have come down
to us, and the greatest part of the original Greek is wanting
in these. He suffered martyrdom in the reign of Severus,
during the fifth persecution, about the year 202, or 203.
See Sec. 12

Clemens Alezandrinus , so called to distinguish him from
Clemens Romanus, was born at Alexandria, and succeed-
ed Pantenus as master of the school in that city, A. D. 191.
He studied in Greece, Asia, and Egypt; and became not on-
ly distinguished in a knowledge of polite literature and
heathen learning; but for his exact and enlarged views of
the Christian revelation.

Of his works only three remain ; his Stromates, or " Dis-
courses abounding with miscellaneous matter ;" an Ex-
hortation to Pagans ; and his Padas;ogus, or " The
Schoolmaster." History says nothing of his death ; but his
memory appears to have been long highly revered at Alex-
andria.

7. Tertullian was by birth a Carthagenian. He was at
first a heathen, and pursued the profession of law, but after-
wards embraced the Christian religion. He possessed great
abilities and learning of all kinds, which he employed vig-
orously in the cause of Christianity ; and against heathens
and heretics ; but towards the conclusion of his life he be-
came a heretic himself.

All the ancients and all the moderns have spoken highly
of his abilities and learning. Eusebius says that he was
one of the ablest Latin writers which had existed. Heap-
pears to have been a pious man, but his piety was of a mel-

100 PERIOD III....70....30C.

ancholy and austere cast. He was deficient in judgement,
and prone to credulity and superstition, which may perhaps
serve to account for his departure from good principles in
the latter part of his life.

8. Origen, is one of the most conspicuous characters be-
longing to the age in which he lived. He was born at
Alexandria, in the year 18-5. In his youth he saw his fa-
ther beheaded for professing Christianity, and all the family
estate confiscated. But Providence provided for him. A
rich lady of Alexandria took him under her patronage.
He applied himself to study, and soon acquired great
stores of learning.

On his becoming master of the Alexandrian school, mul-
titudes crowded to hear him, and were impressed with his
instructions. At the a<ie of 45 he was ordained a priest,
and delivered theological lectures in Palestine. In dili-
gence and learning he seems to have surpassed all his
contemporaries. Of these, his Hciapla, or work of six
columns, is a memorial.

The occasion of his preparing this stupendous work,
was an objection, on the part of the Jews, when passages
of scripture were quoted against them, that they did not
agree with the Hebrew. Origen undertook to reduce all
the Latin and Greek versions in use into a body with the
Hebrew text, that they might be compared. He made six
columns : in the first he placed the Hebrew, as the standard ;
in the second the Septuagint, and then the other versions
according to their dates — passage against passage. The
whole filled fifty large volumes. It was found fifty years
after his death, in an obscure place, in the city of Tyre,
and deposited in the public library. The most of it was
destroyed in the capture of the city, A. D. G53.

As a theologian, we must not speak so highly of him.
Unhappily, he introduced a mode of explaining Scripture
which did much injury to the Church. He supposed it was
not to be explained in a literal, but in an allegorical man-
ner; that is, that the Scriptures had a hidden, or jigurat ire
sense. This hidden sense he endeavored to give, and al-
ways at the expense of truth.

His method of explaining Scripture was long after fol-
lowed by many in the Church and schools, and greatly ten-
ded to obscure the evangelical doctrines of the gospel . The
errors of Origen were great. He was a learned man, but

PERSECUTION. 107

a most unsafe guide. He introduced, it is said, the prac-
tice of selecting a single text as the subject of discourse
He suffered maitrydorn under Decius, about 254.

0. Cyprian, see Sec. 23, and onward.

10. Novation, see Sec. 24.

VISION OF CONSTANTINE.

PERIOD IV

THE PERIOD OF THE DECLINE OF PAGANISM WILLfEXTEND FROM THE
ACCESSION OF CONSTANTINE, A. D. 306, TO THE ESTABLISHMENT OF
THE SUPREMACY OF THE ROMAN PONTIFF, A. D. 606. /

Sec. l/ In the year 306,- Constantius Chlo-
rus, who administered the government in the
west, died at York, in Britain, and was suc-
ceeded byftiis son Constantine* His acces-
sion to the throne forms an important era in
the history of the Church, as it was during his
reign, that Christianity was established by the
civil power,;and consequently paganism began
to decline.

What is the extent of the period of Paganism ?

Sec. 1. In what year did Constantius Chlorus die ?
By whom was he succeeded ? What is said of Chris-
tianity during his reign ? What of Paganism ?

DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 109

The father of Constantine had, for some time, been de-
clining in health, and finding his end approaching, wrote
to Galerius to send him his son, who was at that time de-
tained by the latter, as a hostage. This request being re-
fused, young Constantine, aware of the danger of his situ-
ation, resolved on flight. Accordingly, seizing a favoura-
ble opportunity, he fled from the court of Galerius, and to
prevent pursuit, is said to have killed all the post-horses on
his route.

Soon after his arrival at York, his father died, having
nominated his son to be his successor, an appointment
which the army, without waiting to consult Galerius,
gladly confirmed.

Sec. 2. The division of the empire at this
time stood thus : the eastern department in-
cludedj|Asia Minor, Syria, Egypt, and Pales-
tine, with very considerable territory on every
sidej The western department comprised part
of Africa, Sicily, Italy, Spain, Gaul, Germany,
and Britain. The former of these divisions was
governed byfGalerius, he having sometime be-
fore obliged Dioclesian and Maximinian to re-
sign to him, their share of the imperial dignity.
To the western department/ Constantine suc-
ceeded, excepting Africa and Italy, which coun
tries his father had voluntarily surrendered to
Galerius. Of these, Severus^one of the Caesarsj*
of Galerius, had the charge £ancfe Maximin, an-
other Caesar, had the charge of Egypt, Pales-

VVhat measures did Constantius adopt, when he was declining', to
see his son Constantine ? What did Constantine do, when prohibit-
ed going to see his father ? Whom did Constantius name as
successor ?

What did the eastern department of the empire at
this time include ? What the western ? Who gov-
erned the former ? Who the latter ? Who had the
charge of Africa and Italy ? Who had the charge of
Egypt and Palestine ?

10

1 10 PERIOD IV....306....606.

tine, and the more distant provinces of the
east. |

Sec. 3. Thoughout the department of Con-
stantine, the Church enjoyed great peace and
prosperity. The persecuting spirit of Galerius,
however, (still continued to rage. Several
edicts continued to be enacted against the
Christians, which throughout his division, ex-
cepting in Africa and Italy, where more lenity
was shewn by Severus, were executed with the
greatest diligence.

Sec. 4. In the year 310, the monster Galeri-
us was reduced to the brink of the grave by a
lingering disease. Stung by the reflection of
his impious life, and wishing, perhaps, to make
some atonement for his wicked persecution of
the Christians, he issued a general edict, mak-
ing it unlawful to persecute, and granting lib-
erty of conscience to his subjects.'

The disease inflicted upon Galerius, like thatof Herod,
seems to have come immediately from the hand of God, and
to have been, as in the case of that wicked prince, an awful
exhibition of divine wrath. Worms bred in his frame, till
even the bones and marrow became a mass of rottenness
and putrefaction. No language can describe his distress,
or depict the horrors of his mind. In the midst of his tor
tures, as if conscious that to the persecution of the Chris-
tians he owed the wrath he suffered, he cried out that " He
would rebuild the Churches he had demolished, and repair
the mischief he had done the innocent Christians." " Wo
permit them," said he, in the edict which he published,
" freely to profess their private opinions, and to assemble

Sec. 3. What was the state of the Church in the de-
partment of Constantine ? What is said of Galerius'
persecuting spirit ?

Sec. 4. What befel Galerius in the year 310 ? What
did he do, by way of atonement for his persecution of
the Christians ?

DECLINE OF PAGANISM. HI

in their conventicles, without fear of molestation ; provided
always that they preserve a due respect to the established
laws and government ;" and as if convinced that Chris-
tians alone had power with God, he added, " We hope that
our indulgence will engage the Christians to offer up pray-
ers to the Deity , whom they adore, for our safety and pros-
perity, for their own, and that of the republic."

This important edict was issued, and set up at Nicome-
dia, on the 13th April, 311 ; but the wretched Galerius did
not long survive its publication, for he died about the be-
ginning of May, under torments the most execruciating.

Sec. 5. The edict of Galerius in favour of
the Christians, fwas far from delivering them
from the wrath of their enemies, especially in
(Syria and Egypt, which provinces were under
the superstitious and^cruel Maximin); who
after affecting to adopt the more lenient meas-
ures of Galerius, for a short time, commenced
the erection of heathen temples^the establish-
ment of heathen worship, and a bitter persecu-
tion of the Christians.

Sec. 6. On his death bed, Galerius had be-
queathed the imperial diadem to Licinius,\o
the no small mortification of $JMaximin, who
had expected that honor himself. In the year
313, the jealousy of these rivals broke out into
a wari in which each contended for the sove-
reignty of the east ; but victory, at length,
decided in favour of Licinius.

Sec. 7. The result of this contest was ex-
ceedingrytfavourable to the Church^ for Maxi-

Relate the particulars of his sufferings and death ?

Sec. 5. What effect had the edict of Galerius, in
favour of the Christians ? What countries suffered
most ? Under whom ? What did Maximin do ?

Sec. 6. To whom did Galerius bequeath the diadem?
Who expected it ? What was the consequence of
this disappointment ?

1 1-2 PERIOD IV....306....606.

pain, finding himself duped by a pagan oracle,
which he had consulted before the battle, and
which had predicted his victory, resolved upon
(the toleration of Christianity.) His persecu-
ting edicts were, therefore, countermanded ;
and others, as full and favourable as those of
Constantine, were substituted. Thus Chris-
tianity was brought through this long and
fearful struggle, and the followers of Jesus
were allowed to believe, and worship as they
pleased.

Notwithstanding this change in the policy of Maximin,
in respect to the toleration of Christianity, he had become
too deeply laden with guilt to escape the righteous judge-
ment of Heaven. Like Galerius, an invisible power smote
him with a sore plague, which no skill could remove, and
the tortures of which, no medicines could even alleviate
Eusebius represents the vehemence of his inward inflama-
tion to have been so great, that his eyes started from their
sockets ; and yet still breathing, he confessed his sins, and
called upon death to come and release him. He acknow-
ledged that he deserved what he suffered for his cruelty,
and for the insults which he offered to the Saviour. At
length, he expired, in an agony which imagination can
scarcely conceive, having taken a quantity of poison to fin-
ish his hateful existence.

Sec. 8. Maximin wras succeeded at Rome by
Ihis son Maxentius, whose government becom-
ing oppressive and exceedingly obnoxious to
the people,; they applied fto Constantine, to
relieve them from the tyrant. Willing to
crush a foe, whom he had reason to fear.

Sec. 7. What effect had this quarrel between Maxi-
min and Lieinius, upon the Church ?

Relate the particulars of the death of the wicked Maximin.

Sec. 8. Who succeeded Maximin ? What was the
character of his government ? To whom did the pen-
pie apply for relief7 What did Constantine do

DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 11?,

Constantine* marched into Italy, in the year
311,?at the head of an army of several thou-
sands, where he obtained a signal victory over
Maxentius, who in his flight from the battle
ground 'fell into the Tiber, and was drowned.

Eusebius, who wrote the lite of Constantine, has trans-
mitted to us the following account of a very extraordinary
occurrence, which the emperor related to this historian, and
confirmed with an oath, as happening during his march
into Italy. Being greatly oppressed with anxiety, as to the
result of the enterprise which he had undertaken, and
feeling the need of assistance from some superior power,
in subduing Maxentius, he resolved to seek the aid of some
Deity, as that which alone could ensure him success. Be-
ing favourably impressed with Uae God of the Christians, he
prayed to Him ; and in the course of the day, he was struck
with the appearance of a cross in the heavens, exceeding
bright, elevated above the sun, and bearing the inscription
" Conquer by this." For a time Constantine was perplex-
ed to conjecture the import of this vision ; but at night,
Christ presented himself to him, in his slumbers, and hold-
ing forth the sign which he had seen in the heavens, direc-
ted him to take it as a pattern of a military standard, which
he should carry into battle as a certain protector. Accor-
dingly, Constantine ordered seuch a standard to be made,
before which the enemy fled in every direction. On be-
coming master of Rome, he honoured the cross, by putting
a spear of that form into the hand of the statue, which was
erected for him, in that city.*

What success attended his arms ? What befel Max-
entius ? In what year was this ?

What story has Eusebius transmitted about a vision which Con-
stantine is said to have had ? Was this vision probably a reality :
For an answer to this question, see the note.

* This vision of Constantine has occasioned no little perplexity to
Ecclesiastical historians, and very opposite opinions have been form-
ed as to its reality. Milner, who has by some been censured for his
credulity, considers it as a miracle, wrought in favour of Christiani-
1y, and in answer to the prayer of Constantine. "He prayed, he
implored," says this historian, " with much vehemence and simplici-
ty, and God left him not unanswered." But is it possible, that Gor
should thus signally answer a man, who was in doubt whether h»

10*

f 14 PERIOD IV....306....6C6.

Sec. 9. On the defeat and death of Maxen-
lius, tlie government of the Roman world be-
came divided between Constantine and Lici-
nius, who immediately' granted to Christians
permission to live according to their laws and
institutions h and in the year 313, by a formal
edict drawn up at Milan, confirmed and ex-
tended these privileges.

Sec. 10. The concurrence of Licinius with
Constantine in befriending the Christian cause,
lasted but a few years. Becoming jealous of

Sec. 9. On the defeat of Maxentius, between whom
was the Roman empire drvided ? What measures did
they adopt in favour of Christians ?

Sec. 10. Which of these emperors not long after be-

should seek Ids aid, or that of some pagan diity ? Besides, if this
were a miracle, and Constantine regarded it as such, it is still more
singular that he should neglect to profess his faith in Christ by bap-
tism, until on his death bed, more than 2u years after this event is
^iiid to have occurred. Dr. Iiaweis strongly maintains an opinion
contrary to IYIilner. " I have received no conviction, " says the for-
mer historian, " frorii any tiling 1 have yet read respecting themirach-
of the cross in the sky, and the vision of Christ to Constantine the
subsequent night, any more than of the thundering legion of Adri-
an." " I will not," adds he, '• say it was impossible, nor deny thai
the Lord might manifest himself to him, in this extraordinary way :
but the evidence is far from being conclusive, and I can hardly con-
five a man of his character should be thus singularly favoured.'"
Mosheim is evidently perplexed about it, and so is his translator.
The latter admits, that M the whole story is attended with difficulties,
which render it both as a, fact and a miracle extremely dubious, to
saj do more." To this may be added the opinion of the author of
all able disquisition on the subject, appended to vol. i. of Dr. Gre-
g( rv's Church History — an opinion, formed, it should seem, from
a critical and candid examination of the subject, viz. That Eusebius,
'<> whom Constantine related the story, did not himself believe it.
That there is not sufficient evidence that any of the army, besides
;!ie emperor, saw the phenomena in the heavens— That the aceoun<<
riVen of it by Constan'ine at different times, do not agree ; and,
linally — That it. was a fiction, invented by the emperor, to attach the
I Ihristian troops to hi< cause more firmly, and to animate his arms
n the ensuing battle.

DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 115

the increasing power of his rival with the
Christians, Licinius turned his hand against
them, and proceeded to persecute and distress
them. In consequence of which unprovoked
attack upon them, Constantine declared war
against him, which in the year 323 ended in
his defeat and death.

Licinius has by some been supposed to have been a Chris-
tian; but with what propriety this opinion has been enter-
tained, seems difficult to conceive. "The truth of the
case," says Dr. Jortin, "seems to have been, that he pre-
tended for some time to be a Christian, but never was so;
He was so ignorant that he could not even write his own
name; and so unfriendly to all learning, that he called it
the pest and poison of the state."

Sec. 11. The death of Licinius happened
in 323, at which time Constantine succeeded
to the whole Roman empire, which till now
had not been in subjection to one individual
prince for many years. This event tended in
no small degree to increase the strength, and
add to the external prosperity of the Christian
cause ;' since Christianity was now universally
established ; no other religion being tolerated
tiiroughoni the bounds of the empire.

Whether Constantine was sincerely attached to the gos-
pel, or ever felt its sanctifying influences, is extremely
doubtful. Yet it is certain, that he displayed no small zeal
in honouring and establishing it. By his order, the pa-
gan to persecute Christians ? Why ? What did Con-
stantine do upon this ? In what year was Licinius de-
feated ?

What is supposed to have been the real character of Liciniu?
What is said of'his love oflearning?

Sec. 11. Upon the death of Licinius 323, who be-
came sole master of the Roman empire ? What ef-
fect had this upon Christianity ?

What is said of Constantine's sincerity ? What measures did he
adopt to build up Christianity :'

I it> PERIOD IV....306....606.

gan temple? were demolished, or converted into Christian
Churches; — the exercise of the old priesthood was forbid-
den, and the idols destroyed. Large and costly structures
for Christian worship were raised ; and those already erec-
ted were enlarged and beautified. The Episcopacy was
increased, and honoured with great favours, and enriched
with vast endowments. The ritual received many addi-
tions ; the habiliments of the clergy were pompous ; and
the whole of the Christian service, at once, exhibited a
scene of worldly grandeur and external parade.

Sec. 12. The ascendancy thus given to
Christianity over paganism by Constantine, —
the exemption of its professors from bitter
enemies, who through ten persecutions, had
sought out and hunted down the children of
God — the ease and peace which a Christian
might now enjoy in his profession; would lead
us to expect a corresponding degree of purity
and piety, of Christian meekness and humility,
among the Churches of Christ. This was,
however, far from being their happy state. As
external opposition ceased, internal disorders
ensued^ From this time we shall see fa spirit
of pride, of avarice, of ostentation, and domi-
nation,*invading both the officers and members
of the Church ; we shall hear of schisms
generated, heretical > doctrines promulgated,
and a foundation laid for an awful debasement
and declension of true religion, and for the
exercise of that monstrous power which was
afterwards assumed by the popes of Rome.

During the past history of the Church, we have seen her
making her way through seas and fires, through clouds and
storms. And so long as a profession of religion was attend-
ee. 12. What was the effect of the ease and peaer
which the Church now enjoyed ? What were some
of the evils which ensued ? The foundation of what
power was now laid ?

DECLINE 6F PAGANISM. 117

ed with danger — so long as the dungeon, the rack, or the
faggot, was in prospect to the disciples of Jesus, their lives
and conversation were pure and heavenly. The gospel
was their only source of consolation, and they found it in
every respect sufficient for all their wants. It taught them
to, expect to enter the kingdom of God, only " through much
tribulation." By the animating views and principles it im-
parted, it raised their minds above the enjoyments of the
present scene ; and in hope of life and immortality, they
could be happy, even if called to lay down their lives, for
t he sake of their profession. Herein the power of their re-
ligion was conspicuous; — it was not with them an empty
speculation floating in the mind, destitute of any influence
upon the will and affections. While it induced them to
count no sacrifice too costly, which they were called to
make for the gospel's sake, they were led to experience the
most fervent Christian affection one towards another — to
sympathise most tenderly with each other, in all their sor-
rows and distresses, and thereby bearing one another's bur-
dens, to fulfil their Lord's new command of brotherly love.
This was the prominent feature in Christianity, duiing the
first three centuries.

But now, when a profession of the gospel was no longer
attended with danger, — when the Churches became liber-
ally endowed, and the clergy were loaded with honours, —
humility, and self-denial, and brotherly kindness, the prom-
inent characteristics of the religion of Jesus, seem scarcely
perceptible. Every thing which was done, had a primary re-
ference to show and self-aggrandizement. The government
of the Church underwent a great change, being moulded,
as far as was possible, after the government of the state.
The emperor assumed the title of bishop; and claimed the
prerogative of regulating its external affairs; and he and his
successors convened councils, in which they presided, and
determined all matters of discipline. The bishops corres-
ponded to magistrates, whose jurisdiction was confined to
single cities ; the metropolitans to proconsuls, or presidents

For the three first centuries did the Church in general enjoy a
state of peace, or was it called to experience persecution and suffer-
ing ? What was the prominent feature in Christianity during this
lime ? What change did the government of the Church undergo in
the time of Constantino ? What title did he assume? What pre.
•■•jrative did he claim ? In what respects did a bishop of primitive

1 18 PERIOD 1V....306....606.

of provinces; the primates to the emperors vicars, each of
whom governed one of the imperial provinces.

Such is an outline of the constitution of the Christian
Church, as new modeled under the auspices of Constan-
tine. How great a departure from the order established by
the Apostles of our Lord, in the primitive Churches ! "Let
none," says a distinguished ecclesiastical historian, alluding
to the state of things in the first and second centuries,
" confound the bishops of this primitive and golden period
of the Church, with those of whom we read in the following
ages. For though they were both designated by the samp;
name, yet they differed extremely in many respects. A
bishop during the first and second centuries, was a person
who had the care of one Christian assembly, which at that
time was, generally speaking, small enough to be contain-
ed in a private house. In this assembly he acted, not so
much with the authority of a master, as with the zeal and
diligence of a servant. The Churches, also, in those early
times, were entirely independent; none of them subject to
any foreign jurisdiction, but each one was governed by its
own rulers and its own laws. Nothing is more evident
than the perfect equality that reigned among the primitive
Churches; nor does there ever appear, in the first century,
the smallest trace of that association of provincial Church-
es from which councils and metropolitans derive their ori-
gin."

The conduct of Constantine towards the pagans merits,
too, our severest censure, notwithstanding that his power
was exercised in favour of Christianity. Instead of leav-
ing every one to obey the dictates of his conscience, he
prohibited by law the worship of idols, throughout the
bounds of his empire. In this, he obviously transcended
the authority invested in him as a civil ruler — for if a civil
magistrate may prohibit religious opinions, or punish the
abettors of them, merely because in his view they are un-
scriptural, he has the same right to punish a professing
Christian, whose sentiments, or practices, differ from his
own, as he would have to punish a pagan, or a Mahomme-
dan. If the magistrate may lawfully exercise a control over
the human mind, in one instance, may he not in any other 1

times differ, from those in the days of Constantine ? How did the
Churches differ ? What measures did Constantine adopt, in respect
to the pagans ? Is ho to be justified ?

DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 119

since upon the supposition, his own judgement is the au-
thorised standard of what is right and wrong, in matters of
religion. The truth is, the magistrate derives no authori-
ty, either from reason, or the word of God, to control the
human mind in relation to its religious faith. Upon this
principle, Constantine and his bishops were no more justi-
fied in abolishing heathenism, by the force of civil power,
than Dioclesian, and Galerius with the priests, were justified
in their attempt to break down and destroy Christianity.
Well has it been observed ; " Let the law of the land re-
strain vice and injustice of every kind, as ruinous to the
peace and order of society, for this is its proper province ;
but let it not tamper with religion, by attempting to enforce
its exercises and duties."

Sec. 13. At this time commenced the schism
of the Donatistsjthe origin of which according
to Dr. Jorton,|is to be traced to the persecution,
A. D. 303, during which Christians were re-
quired to give up their sacred books. They
who complied were called Traditores. Among
those who were suspected of this fault, was
Mensurius, bishop of Carthage, for which and
other reasons, Donatus, bishop of Numidia,;*
and his partizans, refused to hold communion
with him. Thus began a schism which con-
tinued three hundred years, and overspread the
provinces of Africa.

The Donatists, after their party was formed, maintained
that the sanctity of their bishops gave to their community
alone, a full right to be considered as the true, the pure and
holy Church. Hence, they avoided all communication
with other Churches, from an apprehension of contracting
their impurity and corruption. They also pronounced the
sacred rites and institutions void of all virtue among those
Christians, who were not precisely of their sentiments,

Sec. 13. What schism commenced about this time ?
VVhat was the origin of this ? Who was Donatus ?
AVhat is said of him ? How long did this schism last ?

What opinion did the Donatists maintain ? What course did
they take with those who joined their party ?

j-JO PERIOD IV....306....60G.

They not only rebaptized those who joined their party from
other Churches, but reordained those, who already sustain-
ed the ministerial office.

Sec. 14. This schism Constantine*took fruit-
less pains to heal, both by councils and hear-
ings*; but finding the Donatists refractory, he
was provokedfto banish some, and to put others
to deaths The banished, however, were some
time after recalled, and permitted to hold such
opinions as they pleased. Under the succes-
sors of Constantiner they experienced a variety
of fortune, for many years, until, at length, they
dwindled away.

The immediate cause of the above schism, according to
Dr. Mosheim, was this. — Mensurius dying in the year 311,
the Church proceeded to the election of Caccilian, the dea-
con, and called the neighbouring bishops to sanction their
choice, in ordaining him to the office.

This hasty procedure gave umbrage to Botrus and Cele-
sius, both presbyters of the same Church, who were aspi-
ring to the same office; and also to the Numidian bishops,
who had before this always been invited to be present, at
the consecration of the bishops of Carthage. Hence as-
sembling themselves at Carthage, they summoned Caecili-
an before them, to answer for his conduct. The flame thus
kindled, was augmented by means of Lucilla, an opulent
lady, who had been reproved by Caccilian for improper con-
duct, and who, on that account, had conceived a violent
prejudice against him. At her expense, the Numidian
bishops were assembled, and entertained. Among these
bishops was Donatus of Casae-nigra; ; — a man said to be of
an unhappy, schismatical temper; after whom, on account
of the distinguished part he took in this affair, the party

Sec. 14. What did Constantine do, to heal this
schism? When he found himself unable to accom-
plish this, -what measures did he adopt 1 What is said
«>f the Donatists, under the successors of Constantine ?

What was the immediate cause of this schism, according to Mo-
sheim ? What two presbyters were displeased with the appoint-
ment of Cfiecilian ? Why.' Why were the Numidian bishops dis

DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 121

was called. The result of this council was, that Caecilian
was set aside, and Majorinus elected in his stead. This
act divided the Church of Carthage into two parties, each
of which was determined to abide by its own bishop. But
the controversy was not confined to Carthage. In a short
time it spread far and wide, not only throughout Numidia,
but even throughout all the provinces of Africa; which en-
tered so zealously into this ecclesiastical war, that in most
cities there were two bishops, one at 'the head of the party
of Caecilian, and the other acknowledged by the followers
of Majorinus.

At length the Donatists laid their controversy before Con-
stantine ; who in the year 313, with several bishops, exam-
ined the subject, and gave judgement in favour of Caicili-
an, who was entirely acquitted of the crimes laid to his
charge.

In a second, and a much more numerous assembly, conven-
ed at Aries in 314, the subject was again investigated, with
a similar result. Not satisfied, however, the Donatists ap-
pealed to the immediate judgement of the emperor, who
indulgently admitted them to a hearing at Milan, A. D. 316.
The issue of this third trial was not more favourable to the
Donatists, than that of the two preceding councils, whose
decisions the emperor confirmed. The subsequent conduct
of these schismatics, at length, became so disgraceful, that
the emperor deprived them of their Churches in Africa, and
sent into banishment their seditious bishops. Nay, he car-
ried his resentment so far as to put some of them to death,
probably on account of the intolerable malignancy which
they discovered in their writings and discourses. Hence
arose violent commotions in Africa, as the sect of the Do-
natists was extremely powerful and numerous there. The
emperor condescended, by embassies and negotiations, to
allay these disturbances, but they were without effect.

After the death of Constantine, his son Constans attempt-
ed to heal this deplorable schism, and to engage the Dona-
tists to conclude a treaty of peace. All methods of recon-
ciliation were ineffectual. At length, in a battle fought at

pleased ? By what means was the difficulty increased ? What.
council was called ? At whose expense ? What is said of Donatus ?
What was the result of this council ? What was the effect of it ?
Where did the controversy spread ? To whom did the Donatists
appeal ? What was the result of this appeal ? What measures did
< 'onstantine finally take, in respect to the Donatists ? After the
11

_12'2 PERIOD IV....306....60C.

Bagnia, they were signally defeated, after which their cause
seemed to decline. In 36*2, the emperor Julian permitted
those, who had before been exiled, to return, upon which
the party greatly revived. In 377, Gratian deprived them
of their churches, and prohibited all assemblies, both pub-
lic and private. The sect, however, was still numerous, as
appears from the number of Churches which the people had
in Africa, towards the conclusion of this century, and
which were served by no less than 400 bishops. A subse-
quent division among them, together with the writings of
Augustine, about the end of the century, caused the sect
greatly to decline.

Sec. 15. Soon after the commencement of
the schism of the Donatists, there originated
a controversy in the Church of Alexandria in
Egypt, well known by the name oflthe " Avian
Controversy? which was managed with so much
violence, as at length to involve the whole
Christian world. The author of this contro-
versy was tArius, a presbyter of the Church,
who maintained against Alexander the bishop,
(that the Son is totally and esse?itially distinct
from the Father ; subordinate to him, not only
in office, but in nature; that since the Son was |
begotten, he had a beginning, and hence that
there was a time, when he was not.

The sentiments of the primitive Christians for the three
first centuries, in reference to the divinity of the Saviour,
historians tell us were, generally speaking, uniform; at
least there do not appear to have been any public controver-
sies touching this leading article of the Christian faith. It
was left for Arius to commence a dispute, which may be
said to have involved the whole Christian world in a flame.
To raise such a controversy, he was eminently qualified.

death of Constantino, what took place i When did the sect dwin
die away ? From what causes ?

Sec. 15. What controversy arose about the same
time of the schism of the Donatists ? Who was the
-wthor of if ? What sentiments did Arius maintain ?

What are said to have been the sentiments of Christians general-

DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 123

To a restless and factious spirit, he united great address,
and deep skill in the logic of the times ; besides, he was
distinguished for gravity of deportment, and irreproachable
manners.

The occasion of this dispute appears to have been sim-
ply this. Alexander, speaking upon the subject of the
Trinity, had affirmed that there was " a unity in the Trin-
ity, and particularly that the Son was co-eternal, and con-
substantial, and of the same dignity with the Father." To
this language Arius objected, and argued that there was a
time when the Son of God was not ; that he was capable of
virtue and of vice ; that he was> a creature, and mutable as
other creatures.

Sec. 16. These sentiments of Arius spread-
ing abroad, soon|found many to favour them ;
among whom were some, who were as much
distinguished for their learning and genius, as
for their rank and station.

Sec. 17. Alexander, alarmed at the propaga-
tion of sentiments so unscriptural in his view,
remonstrated with Arius ; and by conciliatory
measures, attempted to restore him to a more
scriptural system. Finding his efforts vain,
and that Arius was still spreading his doctrines
abroad, he summoned a council consisting of
near a hundred bishops, by which Arius, and
several of his partisans, were deposed and ex-
communicated.

Tpon his excommunication, Arius retired to Palestine,
whence he addressed several letters to the most eminent
men of those times ; in which he attempted to demonstrate

]y, for the three first centuries, touching the Saviour's divinity ?
What was the origin of the dispute, which Arius carried on ?

Sec. 16. What is said of the spread of the senti-
ments of Arius ?

Sec. 17. What measures did Alexander take in rela-
tion to this business ?

Upon his excommunication, whither did Arius retire ? What
-did he here do ?

124 PERIOD IV....J0d....GOi;.

the truth oi* liis opinions ; and that with so much success,,
that vast numbers seceded to his party, and among them
Eusebius, bishop of Nicomedia, a man greatly distinguish-
ed in the Church by his influence and authority.

Sec. 18. The dispute still progressing, at
length attracted the attention of Constan-
tine; who, finding all efforts to reconcile Alex-
ander and Arius fruitless/issued letters to the
bishops of the several provinces of the empire
to assemble at Nice, in Bithynia, which was
accordingly done, A. D. 325, In this council,
which consisted of 318 bishops, besides a mul-
titude of presbyters, deacons, and others — the
emperor himself presided. After a session of
more than two months, iVrius was deposed, ex-
communicated, and forbidden to enter Alexan-
dria.) At the same time was adopted what js
known by the name of the 'SNicene Creed"*
said to be the production of Athanasius, and
which the emperor ordered should be subscri-
bed by all, upon pain of banishment.

Sec. 18. What measures did Constantine adopt lo
terminate this controversy ? What was the decision
of the council at Nice ? What is the name of the
creed which at this time was adopted ?

* The following is the creed alluded to above : " We believe in
one God, the Father Almighty, maker of all things visible and in-
visible : and in the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, the only be-
gotten ; begotten of the Father, that is, of the substance of the Fa-
ther. God of God ; Light of Light ; true God of true God ; be-
gotten, not made ; consubstantial with the Father, by whom all
things were made, things in heaven, and things on eaith ; who for
us men, -end for our salvation, came down and was incarnate, and
became man ; suffered and rose again the third day, and ascended
into the heavens, and comes to judge the quick and the dead ; and
in the Holy Ghost. And the catholic and apostolic church doth
anathematize those persons who say, that there was a time when tin-
Son of God was not ; that he was not before he was bprn ; that he
was made of nothing, or of another substance or being; or tlia* h-
•cited, or changeable, or convertible."

DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 125

The place in which the council assembled, was a large*
room in the palace. Having taken their places, they con-
tinued standing, until the emperor, who was clad in an ex-
ceedingly splendid dress, made his appearance.

When all at length were seated, says Eusebius, the pa-
triarch of Antioch rose, and addressing the emperor, gave
thanks to God on his account — congratulating the Church
on its prosperous condition, brought about by his means,
and particularly in the destruction of the idolatrous worship
of Paganism.

To these congratulations of the patriarch, the emperor
replied, that he was happy at seeing them assembled on an
occason so glorious as that of amicably settling their diffi-
culties; which, he said, had given him more concern than
all his wars. He concluded by expressing an earnest wish,
that they would as soon as possible remove every cause of
dissension, and lay the foundation of a lasting peace.

On concluding his address, a scene occurred, which pre-
sented to the emperor a most unpromising prospect. In-
stead of entering upon the discussion of the business, for
which they had been convened, the bishops began to com-
plain to the emperor of each other, and to vindicate them-
selves. Constantine listened to their mutual recriminations
with great patience ; and when, at his instance, their respec-
tive complaints were reduced to writing, he threw all the
billets unopened into the fire; saying that it did not belong
to him to decide the differences of Christian bishops, and
that the hearing of them must be deferred till the day of
judgement.

After this, the council proceeded in earnest to the busi-
ness of their meeting. Their discussions began June 19th
and continued to the 25th of August, when these discus-
sions were published abroad.

Before this council broke up, some few other matters
were determined ; such as would deserve no place here,
were it not to show the sad defection of Christianity in the
increase of superstition and human traditions. It was de-
creed that Easter should be kept at the same season, through
all the Church ; that celibacy was a virtue; that new con-
Where did this council assemble ? What were some of the cere-
monies observed on the opening of the council of Nice ? What un-
promising scene occurred ? How long did the council continue its
>fssion : What other matters were determined by this council ?
11*

I •_>(*> PERIOD IV.. ..306... .006.

verts should not be introduced to orders; that a certan.
course of penitence should be enjoined on the lapsed ;
with other directions of a similar nature.

Sec. 19. The principal persons who appear-
ed on the side of Arius, and assisted him in the
public disputations, were *Eusebius of Nicome-
dia, Theognis of Nice, and Maris of Calcedon :
the person who chiefly opposed them, and took
(he part of Alexander, was Athanasius, at that
time only a deacon in the Church of Alexan-
dria.

Sec. 20. The controversy which had arisen
between Arius and Alexander, was far from be-
ing put to rest, by the decision of the council
of Nice. The doctrines of Arius had indeed
been condemned ; he himself had been banish-
ed to Ulyricum ; his followers been compelled
to assent to the Nicene creed, and his writings
proscribed; yet his doctrines found adherents,
and both Arius and his friends made vigorous
rfforts to regain their former rank and privi-
leges.

Sec 21. In the year 330, through the assis-
tance of Constantia, the emperor's sister, the
Arians succeeded in obtaining the recal of Ari-
us, and the repeal of the laws against them.
The emperor also recommended to Athanasius.
who had succeeded Alexander,\to receive Ari-
us to his communion. But the inflexible Atha-

Scc. 19. Who were some of the principal persons
at this council, on the side of Arius ? Who opposed
them ?

. 20. What effect had the decision of this council
t.o silence the Arians ?

Sec 21. What circumstances occurrrcd in 330. in

DECLINE OF PAGANISM. jO^

nasius refused, and not long after Was banished
into Gaul.

The decision of the council of Nice met with Constan-
tine's approbation, at the time. But, afterwards, he was
made to believe that Arius and his followers had been un-
justly condemned. Hence, he issued his edict, revoking
the sentence against him, and repealing the severe laws
which had been enacted against his party.

Sec. 22. The doubt, which seems still to have
hung about Constantine as to Arius, induced
him to order the latter to Constantinople, where
he required himUo assent to the Nicene creed.
This he readily did, and confirmed his belief
with an oath.

The subscription to the Nicene creed, on the part of Ari-
us, all credible testimony goes to show, to have been with
the greatest duplicity, and the most improper reservation,
lie assented to it, indeed, but explained it in a widely dif-
ferent manner from the orthodox.

Sec. 23. The apparent sincerity of Arius de-
ceived the emperor, whofordered Alexander of
Constantinople, to receive him to communion.
The day was fixed for his restoration ; but while
he was on the way to the Church, /Arius was
suddenly seized with some disease of the bow-
els, and died, A. D. 336.

On receiving the orders of Constantine to acknowledge

favour of the Arians ? What was recommended to
Athanasius ? Upon his refusal, what became of him '.

Why did Constantine alter his opinions and conduct, in respect
to the Arians ?

Sec. 22. What, in consideration of his doubts, did
( onstantine require of Arius ? In what manner did
Arius comply ?

What may be inferred from this conduct of Arius ?

Sec. 23. What effect had Arius' apparent sincerity
iipon Constantine ? What order did he issue upon
this ? What prevented this order from being carried
into execution ?

128 PERIOD IV....30G....606.

..■

Arius, Alexander, it is said, betook himself to prayei
He fervently prayed that God would, in some way, prevent
the return of a man to the Church, whom he could not but
consider as a disturber of its peace, and hypocritical in his
profession. The sudden and extraordinary manner in
which Arius died, was no small mortification to his party
and the orthodox did not escape the imputation of having
been accessary to it.

Sec. 24. Jn the year 337,. Constantine died,
having received baptism, during his sickness.
at the hands of his favourite bishop, Eusebius
of Nicomedia.

The character of Constantine has been variously repre-
sented. His sincerity in espousing the Christian cause
cannot reasonably be doubted ; but his religion, after all.
possesses none of the leading characteristics peculiar to the
gospel. He was a good emperor, and an honest man ; but
too little acquainted with real Christianity, to adopt the
best measures in propagating a cause, so different from thi^
world, both in its nature and in its influence.

Sec. 25. The state of religion at the death
of Constantine was£exceedingly lowH The
Church was distractedjtoith baneful divisions;
and a general struggle" for power and wealth
seemed to predominate.

The establishment of Christianity by Constantine under
providence, was a glorious event for the Church. But in
connecting it with the affairs of the state, as he did, he laid
the foundation for the most grievous evils. The distinction
of rank and eminence among the clergy, could not fail to
introduce jealousy and rivalship. For a long period, Anti-

What effect had the sudden and singular death of Arius upon the
Arians? To what did they ascribe it?

Sec. 24. When did Constantine die ? What reli-
gious rite did he receive, in his last sickness ?

In what light is the religious character of Cunstantine to be re-
garded ?

Sec. '2^. What was the state of religion at the
death of Constantine ? By what was the Church
distracted ?

What effect had the connecting of the Church with the the affairs

DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 129

ocb, Alexandria, and Rome, had ranked high on account
of the number of Christians in their several districts, and
also for that eminence of character which had marked their
bishops. But to these there was no prescribed authority in
point of order or rank, till Constantinegave them a kind of
supremacy over their brethren. To these three, he now ad-
ded Constantinople. These four cities were converted in-
to bishoprics, called metropolitan. In the course of the
century, these metropolitans became patriarchs ; and, by
and by, as we shall see, the bishop of Rome became pontiff
or pope. Hence may be traced the manner in which the
ministers of Christ, from being on an equality, were at
length separated into the different orders of pontiffs, patri-
archs, metropolitans, archbishops, bishops, and the like.
Nor should it be forgotten, that for a time these Church of-
ficers were exalted and appointed by the civil magistrate,
without the concurrence of the people, till at length the
bishop of Rome became lord of all.

Sec. 26. On the death of Constantino, the
empire was distributed among his three sons ;
but a quarrel soon after arose between the
brothers, which terminating fatally totwoi,Con-
stantius) became sole monarch of the Roman
empire, in |he year 353.

Sec. 27. In the year 356)died Anthony the
hermit, who may be considered the father of
•'That monastic life, for which several of the
succeeding centuries were remarkably distin-
guished.

of the state ? The bishops of what places at this time were most
pre-eminent ? Why ? What other place was added to these ? What
title had these bishops ? What title did they receive afterwards ;
To what did this ultimately lead ?

Sec. 26. On the death of Constantine, how was the
empire divided ? Which of these two brothers soon
after became sole monarch ? When ?

Sec. 27. When did Anthony the hermit die ? Of
what was he the father ?

130

PERIOD IV....306....606.

ST. ANTHONY IN THE DESERT.

Seclusion from the world, and the practice of austerities,
had been adopted by many of a romantic turn, in the for-
mer century; (Per. III. Sec. 22.) but it was left to another,
to set an example of self-denial, which the world had never
before seen. Anthony was an illiterate youth of Alexan-
dria. Happening, one day, to enter a church, he heard
the words of our Lord to the young ruler ; "Sell all that
thou hast, and give to the poor." Considering this as a.
special call to him, he distributed his property — deserted
his family and friends — took up his residence among the
tombs, and in a ruined tower. Here, having practiced self-
denial for some time, he advanced three days journey into
the desert, eastward of the Nile ; where, discovering a most
lonely spot, he fixed his abode.

His example and his lessons infected others, whose curi-
osity pursued him to the desert, and before he closed his
life, which was prolonged to the term of one hundred and
five years, he beheld vast numbers imitating the example
which he had set them. From this time, monks multipli-
ed incredibly, on the sands of Lybia, upon the rocks of

What is said of a fondness for seclusion in the preceding century
Who was Anthony? How came he to devote himself to a life ol*
seclusion ? Whither did he retire ? What was the effect of his
■.tample? How long did Anthony live? Where did the monk*

Th

DECLINE OF PAGANISM.

ebias, and the cities of the Nile. Even to this day, the
traveller may explore the ruins of fifty monasteries, which
were planted to the south of Alexandria, by the disciples of
Anthony. ^*L

Influenced by the example of Anthony, a Syrian youth,
whose name was Hilarion, fixed his dreary abode on a san-
dy beach, between the sea and a morass, about seven miles
from Gaza. The austere penance, in which he persisted
for forty-eight years, diffused a similar enthusiasm ; and in-
numerable monasteries were soon distributed over all Pal-
estine.

In the west, Martin of Tours, founded a monastery at
Poictiers, and thus introduced monastic institutions into
France. Such was the rapid increase of his disciples, that
two thousand monks followed in his funeral procession. In
other countries, they appear to have increased in the same
proportion ; and the progress of monkery is said not to have
been less rapid, or less universal than that of Christianity.

Nor was this kind of life confined to males. Females
began about the same time to retire from the world, and to
dedicate themselves to solitude and devotion. Nunneries
were erected, and such as entered them, were henceforth
secluded from all worldly intercourse. They were neither
allowed to go out, nor was any one permitted to go in to
see them. Here, they served themselves, and made their
own clothes, which were white and plain woolien. The
height of the cap was restricted to an inch and two lines.

One of the most renowned examples of monkish pen-
ance that is upon record, is that of St. Simeon, a Syrian
monk, who lived about the middle of the fifth century, and
who is thought to have outstripped all who preceded him.
He is said to have lived thirty-six years on a pillar erected
on the summit of a mountain, in Syria, whence he got the
name of " Simeon the Stylite."

From this pillar, it is said, he never descended, unless to
take possession of another, which he did four times, having
in all occupied five of them. On his last pillar, which was
sixty feet high, and only three feet broad ; he remained,
according to report, fifteen years without intermission,

greatly multiply ? What is said of Hilarion ? What of Martin of
Tours ? What of female seclusion ? What regulations were ob-
served in the nunneries? Relate the particulars of St. Simeon the
Syrian. How did some of the fathers of the Church regard this

\?t>2 PERIOD IV....306....606.

summer and winter, day and night ; exposed to all the in-
clemencies of the seasons, in a climate liable to great and I
sadden changes, from the most melting heat, to the most
piercing cold.

We are informed that he always stood, the breadth of
his pillar not permitting him to lie down. He spent the
day, till three in the afternoon, in meditation and prayer :
from that time till sunset he harangued the people, who
flocked to him from all countries. Females were not per- '
mitted to approach him — not even his own mother; who is
said, through grief and mortification in being refused ad-
mittance, to have died the third day after her arrival.

Similar instances of extravagance and superstition in those
times abounded. It is to be regretted that these extrav-
agancies, and this increasing fondness for seclusion, were
ho greatly extolled by the Fathers of the Catholic Church.
Even Athanasius encouraged the institution of monkery.
J3asil terms monkery "an angelical institution, a blessed
and evangelical life, leading to the mansions of the Lord."
•lerome declares " the societies of monks and nuns to be
the very flower and most precious stone, among all the or-
naments of the Church." Others were equally eloquent in
extolling the perfection of monkery, and commending the
practice.

The consequence of these praises, on the part of men so
ominent in the Church, in relation to this kind of life, was,
as might be expected, a most rapid increase of both mon-
asteries and monks. Even'nobles, and dukes, and princes,
not only devbted immense treasures in founding and in-
creasing these establishments ; but descended from their
elevated stations, and immured themselves in these con-
vents, for the purpose of communion with God. Thou-
sands who still continued to live in the world, consecrated
their wealth to purchase the prayers of these devoted saints :
and even tyrants and worn out debauchees considered
themselves secure of eternal glory, by devoting their for-
tunes to some monastic institution.

The real history of these establishments, however, would
disclose little in favour of religion. There were doubtless
many who ripened within their walls for heavenly glory ;
but there is reason to fear that the majority, under the

fondness tor seclusion I What was the consequence of these praises
W hat would the real history of these monastic establishments dis-

DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 133

the mask of superior piety, led lives of luxury, licentiousness
and debauchery.

These monastic institutions served one good purpose,
and that one was important. During the dark ages which
succeeded, when the light of science, throughout the world,
was eclipsed by the barbarous incursions of the illiterate
nations of the north, science and literature here found an
asylum. Libraries were formed and carefully preserved,
which, on the restoration of learning, were of great value
to the world.

The subsequent history of these establishments is interes-
ting. In the sixth century, the extravagancies of the monks,
it was acknowledged, needed a check. This induced Ben-
edict, a man distinguished for his piety, to institute a rule
of discipline, by which a greater degree of order was in-
troduced into the monasteries, and a wholesome restraint
was laid upon the wild and extravagant conduct of their in-
mates. For a time, the Benedictine order became extreme-
ly popular, and swallowed up all others; but luxury and
licentiousness gradually invaded even the convents of Ben-
edict.

During the eighth and ninth centuries, the monks rose
to the highest veneration. Even princes sought admittance
to their cloisters, and the wealth of the great was poured in-
to their treasuries. In such estimation were the monks
held, that they were selected to occupy the highest offices
of state. Abbots and monks filled the palaces of kings,
and were even placed at the head of armies.

The tenth century gave rise to a new order in France,
by the name of the congregation of Clugni. For a season,
the rules of reform which they adopted, and the sanctity
which they assumed, gave them a high name. But licen-
tiousness and debauchery, the natural result of a life of ease
and luxury, soon sunk them into utter contempt.

During the eleventh and twelfth centuries, flourished the
orders of the Cisterians and Carthusians. The thirteenth
gave birth to an order widely different from any which be-

dose ? What good purpose did they subserve ? What change took
place in the sixth century in respect to the monastic establishments :
Who was the author of this reform ? What is said of the standing
of the monks in the eighth and ninth centuries? What new order
arose in the tenth ? W hat is said of their character ? What ord ers
ilounshed in the 11th and 12th centuries? What order arose in
ihe 13th ? What four orders arose from the Mendicants in the 13th :

12

134 PERIOD 1V....306....606.

fore existed. This was the order of Mendicants, instituted
by Innocent III. They were taught to contemn wealth,
and obtained their living only by charity. This order be-
came extremely popular, and numbered its thousands, who
were spread over all Europe.

In the thirteenth century, from this order, under the aus-
pices of Gregory, arose four others — the Dominicans, the
Franciscans, the Carmelites, and the hermits of St. Augus-
tine. The two first of these were much more respectable
than the latter, and for three centuries governed the coun-
cils of Europe. They filled the most important offices in
church and state, and gave to the papal power an influence
and authority, scarcely credible.

It is needless to dwell longer on this subject. The mis-
chiefs which resulted from these monastic institutions, vol-
umes would scarcely portray. Their secret history would
develope a chapter of superstition, and fraud — of debauch-
eries, and of every species of enormity, which a virtuous
man would be shocked to read. " To go into a convent,"
says Dr. Johnson, M for fear of being immoral, is as if a
man should cut off his hands, for fear he should steal. To
suffer with patience and fortitude when called to it, for the
cause of truth, is virtuous and heroical ; but to exclude
one's self from the light of day, under pretence of greater
devotedness to God, — to creep on all fours like beasts — to
lacerate one's body with thorns — to defame — to afflict — to
murder one's self, this is absurd." The religion of the
gospel requires us, indeed, to live unspotted from the world ;
but then we must at the same time, visit the widow and the
fatherless.

Sec. 28. Constantius was an Arian, and con-
sequently favoured that cause, from the time
of his accession^' at the death of Constantine,
A. D. 337> to his1 own death, in the year 361.'
During the whole of this period, Arianism
reigned, almost without a check ; and the
friends of the opposite faith suffered the most

Which two were most respected? What is said of them? What
was the real character of the.«e institutions ?

Sec. 28. When did Constantius come to the throne ?
When did he die I What party did he favour ?

DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 135

bitter persecution. During the reign of this
prince, Athanasius, who had been recalled
from banishment^was again exiled, and again
recalled ; but was obliged to secrete himself
from his persecutors, with some monks, in a
desert.

The state of the Church at this time, could we give a
just representation of it, would afford no comfort to the
reader. The scriptures were no longer the standard of
Christian faith. What was orthodox, and what was hete-
rodox, was to be determined only by fathers and councils.
Ministers had departed from the simplicity of Christian
doctrine and manners ; avarice and ambition ruled ; tem-
poral grandeur, high preferment and large revenues, were
the ruling passion.

As either party at any time gained the advantage, it
treated the other with marked severity. The Arians, how-
ever, being generally in power, the orthodox experienced
almost uninterrupted oppression.

In 349, Constantius was influenced to recal Athanasiu?,
and to restore him to his office at Alexandria. To his en-
emies, no measures could have been more repulsive ; and
it was the signal to rise up against him, in the most bitter
accusations. Athanasius was obliged to flee before the
storm, and take shelter in the obscurity of a desert. The
blast fell upon the friends whom he had left behind ; some
of them were banished ; some were loaded with chains, and
imprisoned ; while others were scourged to death.

In respect to the Arians, it is impossible for a moment
to justify them. No circumstances can exist for measures
so violent as those which they adopted ; but then, it must
be remembered, that the orthodox were not much less vio-
lent, where they possessed the power. Athanasius, who
was at the head of the orthodox party, was a man of rest-
less disposition, and of aspiring views. His speculative
views of the doctrines of the Scriptures, appear in general

What did the orthodox party suffer ? What is said of
Athanasius ?

What was the real state of the Church at this time? What was
the standard of orthodoxy ? What was the conduct of ministers r
When did Constantius recal Athanasius ? What effect had this up-
on the Arians? What became of Athanasius ? Can either party

[30 PERIOD 1V....306....60C.

to have been correct ; but he cannot be exempted from the
charge of oppressing his opponents, when he had tlu
means.

It may be added in respect to the Arians, that, at length,
they became divided among themselves, and a great varie-
ty of sects sprang up among them as the consequence.
Hence we read of semi-arians, aetians, eunomians, and per-
haps a hundred others ; of whom it is only necessary to say.
that they assisted to distract the Christian world while they
existed, and to show how discordant human beings ma\
become.

Sec. 29. Constantius died in the year 361.
and was followed in the administration of af-
fairs by/ his nephew Julian, commonly called
the Apostate. This prince had been instruct-
ed in the principles of Christianity ; but he
appears early to have imbibed a partiality for
the pagan worship, and(duriug his reign, pa-
ganism was placed upon an equal footing with
Christianity. <>

On his accession, he immediately ordered such heathen
temples as had been shut, to be opened; and many which
had been demolished, to be rebuilt. The laws against idol-
atry were repealed ; pagan priests were honoured ; and pa-
gan worship was favoured. On the other hand, Christians
became the objects of ridicule ; their schools were closed ;
their privileges abridged ; their clergy impoverished. Open
persecution was indeed prohibited ; but, by every other
means, were the followers of the Redeemer humbled and
oppressed. The Saviour he always distinguished by thr
name of the Galilean. In a war with the Persians, he was
mortally wounded, by a lance. As he was expiring, he
filled his hand with blood, and indignantly casting it into
the air, exclaimed, " O Galilean! thou hast conquered."

be justified in their proceedings ? What is said of the spirit and
conduct of Athanasius? Into what sects were the Arians at length
divided ?

Sec. 29. Who succeeded Constantius ? What is
Julian commonly called ? Why ? What was the
state of Christianity during his reign ?

What measures did he adopt immediately on his accession ? Bv
what term did he always distinguish the Saviour ? What was h*

DECL/NE OF PAGANISM. 137

It was during the reign of this prince, and under his
auspices, that the Temple of Jerusalem was attempted to
be rebuilt. Upon his call, the Jews from all the provinces
of the empire repaired to the holy city. Great preparations
were made, and on the commencement of the work, spades
and pick-axes of silver were provided ; and the dirt and
rubbish were transported in mantles of silk and purple.
J'ut an insulted providence poured its wrath upon this work
of impiety ; — the workmen were scorched by flames, which
issued from the earth, and drove them from their mad de-
sign.

Sec. 30. About this time may be noticed a
decided increase of the power and influence ot"
the Bishop of Rome, who was considered the
first in rank, and distinguished by a sort of
pre-eminence over all other bishops.

He surpassed all his brethren in the magnificence and
splendor of the Church over which he presided; in the
riches of his revenues and possessions ; in the number and
variety of his ministers; in his credit with the people; and
in his sumptuous and splendid manner of living. This led
Prastcxtatus, an heathen, who was magistrate of the city, to
say, "Make me bishop of Rome, and I'll be a Christian
too!"

Sec. 31. After a reign of (twenty-two months.
Julian was slain by the hanct of a common sol-
dier, and was succeeded in the year 363j[by
Jovian, one of the officers of his army* Un-
der this prince, Christianity -once more tri-
umphed over paganism, and orthodoxy over
Arianism.J

dying exclamation ? Give an account of the attempt in his reign
to rebuild the temple of Jerusalem.

Sec. 30. What is said of the influence and power of
the bishop of Rome at this time ?

In what respects did he surpass his brethren ? What did the
splendor of the bishop of Rome lead Praetextatus to say ?

Sec. 31. How long did Julian reign ? By whom
was he succeeded ? In what year ( What was .the
state of Christianity during Jovian's reign !
1*2*

138 PERIOD IV....306....606.

"Under his reign," says Gibbon, " Christianity obtained
an easy and lasting victory. In many cities the heathen
temples were shut, or entirely deserted*. The edicts of Ju-
lian in favor of paganism were abolished ; and the system
sunk irrecoverably in the dark." Jovian, however, declar-
ed his abhorrence of contention, and allowed such as pleas-
ed to exercise with freedom the ceremonies of the ancient
worship.

Sec. 32. ftn the year 364, Jovian, notwith-
standing his favour towards Christianity, died
in a fit of debauch, and was succeeded by two
brothers, Valentinian and Valens, who took

(opposite sides in religion. The former pat-
ronized'the orthodox ; the latter the Arians.;"

fin 375 J Valentinian died ; upon which Valens,
becoming sole monarch, was prevailed upon to
persecute with much cruelty the orthodox
party.

Of these princes, Gibbon says, " that they invariably re-
tained in their exalted station, the chaste and temperate
simplicity which had adorned their private life ; and under
them the reign of the pleasures of a court, never cost the
people a blush, or a sigh. Though illiterate themselves,
they patronized learning ; they planned a course of instruc-
tion for every city in the empire, and handsomely endowed
-cveral academies."

But in respect to rcligioji, their conduct was far from be-
ing commendable. Valens, particularly, persecuted all who
differed from him. A single act will serve as an example
of his cruelty. A company of eighty ecclesiastics, who had
refused to subscribe to the Arian faith, were ordered into
banishment. Being placed on board a vessel, provided
to carry them away, as they were sailing out of the harbour,

What is the remark of Gibbon of Christianity under Jovian ?

Sec. 32. When did Jovian die ? Under what
circumstances ? Who succeeded him ? What sides
did they take in religion ? Whom did Valentinian
favour ? Whom did Valens ? In what year did Va-
lens become sole monarch ?

Vf hat character does Gibbon give of these emperors ? What is

DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 13()

the vessel was set on fire, and the whole company were
left to be consumed. Cruelty like this marked the whole
of his reign.

Sec. 33. After a long life of labour and nu-
merous sufferings, died Athanasius, in the year
373.

Under the reign of Constantius, it has already been ob-
served, Athanasius was compelled to seek his safety in re-
treat. During the reign of Julian, he once visited his peo-
ple, and returned to his retreat. On the accession of Jo-
vian, he appeared again at Alexandria, and by that prince
was confirmed in his office. From that time to his death,
little is recorded of him, which we need relate. He has
left a character, high in point of purity, but blemished by
a zeal for orthodoxy sometimes too warm, and by an
encouragement of monkish superstition, inconsistent with
the genius of the gospel.

Sec. 34. After a reign of fourteen years,
Valens lost his life in a battle with the Goths.
A. D. 378/and was succeeded by; Gratian, the
son of Valentinian. Soon after his accession,
he associated with him in the government,-thc
great Theodosius. Both these emperors es-
poused the cause of Christianity against pa-
ganism, and orthodoxy against Arianism.

The measures adopted by Theodosius were bold, but
must not be justified. The Arians were driven from their
churches, and subjected to many grievous calamities. Un-
acquainted with the spirit of the gospel, he attempted, con-

said of them in respect to religion? What of Valens more particu-
larly ?

Sec. 33. When did Athanasius die ?

Athanasius had been compelled to secrete himself in the reign of
Constantius ; when did he return ? What is recorded of him after-
wards ?

Sec. 34. When, and how, did Valens lose his life ?
Who was his successor ? Whom did Gratian associ-
ate in the government with him ? What cause did
they espouse ?

What measures did Theodosius adopt in respect to the Arian* .
Were they just ;

] 10 PERIOD 1V....306....6W5.

trary to its genius, to enforce its reception by the arm of
power, rather than by the voice of reason.

Sec. 35. In the year 383, Theodosius sum-
moned a council at Constantinople, consisting
of nearly two hundred bishops, <in order to
confirm the Nicene creed.)

This council decreed that the Nicene creed should be
the standard of orthodoxy, and that all heresies should be
condemned. When the council ended its session, the em-
peror issued two edicts against heretics — the one prohibit-
ing holding any assemblies — theother forbidding them even
to meet in fields and villages.

In the year 390, he issued a stiW severer edict ; aimed as
a death blow to paganism. According to this edict, all
his subjects were prohibited to worship any inanimate idol,
by the sacrifice of any victim, on pain of death.

This edict was rigidly enforced. Such was its effect, that
paganism declined apace. " So rapid and yet so gentle was
the fall of paganism," says Gibbon, " that only twenty-eight
years after the death of Theodosius, the faint and minute
vestiges were no longer visible to the eye of the legislator."
Sec. 36. We must here anticipate a few
years, and speak of Pclaghmism, which began
to be propagateduibout the yea! 404, or 405. )
The author of this heresy was one\Pelagius, a
Briton, after whom the system was called.
The grand feature of this heresy was "a denial
of the depravity of the human heart, and the
necessity of the influences of the Spirit, in
man's regeneration.

Besides these opinions, Pelagius maintained, that the hu-

Sir. 35. What was the object of a council convened
by Theodosius, in 383 ?

What did tiiis council decree ? What severer edict followed in
.100 ? What feffeet had it, according to Gfbbori ?

Sec. 36. When did Pelagianism begin to be propa-
gated ? Who was its author 1 AVliat was the grand
feature of this heresy I

What other opinions did Telagius maintain? Where did he first

DECLINE OF PAGANISM. Ml

man will is as much inclined to good as to evil, and that
good works constitute the meritorious cause of salvation.

Pelagius was considerably advanced in years, before he
began to propagate his opinions. II is first attempt was
made at Rome, whence he passed into Africa, and set up
his standard at Carthage. He was a man of irreproachable
morals, and of deep subtilfy. These circumstances gave
him great influence, especially among the young and inex-
perienced. In the propagation of his system, he was assis-
ted by one Caelestius an Irish monk.

For a time, the success of Pelagius was great. But the
system found a powerful opponent, in the famous Augus-
tine, bishop of Hippo, in Africa. This father opposed in
a manner the most satisfactory, the unscriptural character
of the system, and the direct tendency of it to subvert the
grand doctrines of the gospel, and to render the cross of
Christ of no efTect. The controversy, however, distracted
tor a time the Christian world. Council after council as-
sembled, and the most opposite decrees were at different
times passed in relation to the system of Pelagius. In the
year 412, Caelestius was condemned as a heretic ; this was
followed in 420, by a condemnation of the system on the
part of the emperor, and pelagianism was suppressed
throughout the empire.

In the year 431, pelagianism was again brought forward,
in an altered and softened form, by John Cassion, a monk,
of Marseilles. To this latter system was given the name
of Semi-Pelagianism. It consisted in an attempt to steer a
middle course between the doctrines of Pelagius and Au-
gustine. It is necessary, however, only to add, that the
system thus new modeled, was again attacked by Augus-
tine, assisted by Hilary, a distinguished priest, and Prosper,
a layman; and by these champions, its inconsistencies and
antiscriptural character were sufficiently exposed.

Sec. 37» The emperor Theodosius died in

attempt to propagate his sentiments? Where next? What was
hi9 character ? By whom was he assisted ? What was the success
of Pelagius ? Who was his opponent ? What effect had the con-
troversy upon the Churches ? When was Crelestius condemned
What followed in 420 ? What alteration did Pelagianism undergo ?
When? By whom ? What was it called? Who exposed its in-
consistencies ?

Sec. 37. In what vear did Theodosius die ? Bv

2 4'2 PERIOD IV....30G....606.

the yea/395, and was succeeded by his two
sons, Arcadius and Honorius, the former of
whom presided at Constantinople, as emperor
of the cast ; the latter chose^Ravenna as the
seat of his court, in preference to Rome, and
presided over the west/

Sec. 38. Of the state of the Church, during
the reign of these two emperors, and, indeed,
for a long period following, we have nothing
pleasant to records Honorius, following the
steps of his father, protected the external state
of the Church, and did something towards ex-
tirpating the remains of idolatry and support-
ing orthodoxy in opposition to existing here-
sies. But a great increase of superstition, po-
lemical subtilty and monasticism marked these
times, both in the east and west.\ The true
spirit of the gospel was scarcely visible. A
constant struggle existed among the clergy
for dignity, power and wealth, and great ex-
ertions were put forth to maintain the suprem-
acy of the Catholic Church.

Sec. 39. Some time previous to this date,
but now more particularly, important changes
began to take place in the Roman empire,
Avhich considerably affected the visible king-
dom of the Redeemer. These changes were
causecfby numerous barbarous tribes, inhabit-

whom was he succeeded ? Where did the former
reside ? Where the latter ?

Sec. 38. What was the state of the Church during
this reign ? What measures did Honorius adopt I
.Notwithstanding these, what is said of superstition and
monasticism ?

Sec. 39. What changes some time before this, began
to take place in the Roman empire ? By whom effect-

DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 143

ing the north of Europe, who attacking the
Roman empire, in a course of years reduced
it to a state of complete subjection/ and divi-
ded its various provinces into several distinct
governments and kingdoms.

These tribes consisted of the Goths, Huns, Franks,
Alans, Suevi, Vandals, and various others. They were ex-
tremely barbarous and illiterate, at the same time powerful
and warlike. The incursions of these tribes into the em-
pire, was at a time when it was least able to make effectu-
al resistance. Both Hononus and Arcadius were weak
princes. The Roman character was greatly sunk. Their
lofty and daring spirit was gone. The empire had for
years groaned under its unwieldy bulk; and only by the
most vigorous efforts had it been kept from crumbling to
ruins. With Theodosius, expired the last of the success-
ors of Augustus and Constantine, who appeared in the field
of battle at the head of their armies, and whose authority
was acknowledged throughout the empire. Such being the
state of things, it is not strange that the northern tribes
should have seized the opportunity to invade the empire ;
nor that their effort at subjugation should have been crown-
ed with success. Still less singular is it, that the Church
of Christ should have suffered in a corresponding degree.

Sec. 40. (Jn the year 410, the imperial city
of Rome was besieged and taken by Alaric
king of the Goths, who delivered it over to
the licentious fury of his army. A scene of
horror ensued, which is scarcely paralleled in
the history of war. The plunder of the city
was accomplished in six days ; the streets
were deluged with the blood of murdered cit-
ed ? To what state did these tribes reduce the Roman
empire "

Who were these tribes? At what time did they attack the Ro-
man empire ? What had been its state for some time previous ?
What was the character of Honorius and Arcadius ?

Sec. 40. When did Alaric besiege the city of Rome 1
What did he do on taking possession of it ?

144 lXRIOD 1V....306....606.

izens, and some of the noblest edifices were
razed to their foundation.

The city of Rome was at this time an object of admira-
tion. Its inhabitants were estimated at twelve hundred
thousand. Its houses were but little short of fifty thou-
sand ; seventeen hundred and eighty of which were simi-
lar in grandeur and extent to the palaces of princes. Ev-
ery thing bespoke wealth and luxury. The market, the
race courses, the temples, the fountains, the porticos, the
shady groves, unitedly combined to add surpassing splen-
dor to the spot.

Two years before the surrender of the city, Alaric had
laid siege to it, and had received from the proud and inso-
lent Romans, as the price of his retreat from the walls, five
thousand pounds of gold, thirty thousand pounds of silver,
and an incredible quantity of other valuable articles.

In the following year, he again appeared before the city;
and now took possession of the port ofOstia, one of the
boldest and most stupendous works of Roman magnifi-
cence. He had demanded the surrender of the city, and
was only prevented from razing it to its foundation, by the
consent of the senate to remove the unworthy Ilonorins
from the throne of the Cresars, and to place Attains, the
tool of the Gothic conqueror, in his place.

But the doom of the city was not far distant. In 410,
Alaric once more appeared under the walls of the capital.
Through the treachery of the Roman guard, one of the
gates was silently opened, and the inhabitants were awa-
kened at midnight, by the tremendous sound of the Gothic
trumpet. Alaric and his bands entered in triumph, and
spread desolation through the streets. Thus this proud ci-
ty, which had subdued a great part of the world; which,
during a period of 019 years, had never been violated by
the presence of a foreign enemy, was itself called to surren-
der to the arms of a rude and revengeful Goth ; who was
well entitled the Destroyer of nations, and the scourge of
God!

What is said of the city at this time? What was the number ot
its inhabitants t Hail not Alaric besieged it before ? At what price
did the Romans purchase his retreat ? What did he do the follow-
ing year? How was he prevented from taking it ? In 410, how
did he manage to gef possession of it ? What was Alaric called

DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 145

Sec. 41. From this period, the barbarians
continued their ravages, until 476,* which is
commonly assigned as marking the total ex-
tinction of the western part of the Roman em-
pire^ Of the tribes which had been accessa-
ry to a result so tremendous, (the Visigoths
took possession of Spain ; the Franks of Gaul ;
the Saxons of England ; the Huns of Panno-
nia ; the Ostrogoths of Italy, and the adjacent
provinces. J

These conquests effected an almost entire change in the
state of Europe. New governments, laws, languages ; new
manners, customs, dresses ; new names and countries pre-
vailed. It is doubtless to be lamented, that this revolution
was the work of nations so little enlightened by science, or
polished by civilization ; for the laws of the Romans, imper-
fect as they were, were the best which human wisdom had
devised ; and in arts they far surpassed the nations to which
they now became subjected. It is a remark of Dr. Robert-
son, " that if a man were called to fix upon a period, in the
history of the world, during which the condition of the hu-
man race was most calamitous, he would without hesitation
name that which elapsed from the death of Theodosius
the great, A. D. 395, to the establishment of the Lom-
bards in Italy, A. D. 571."

Sec. 42. Although the barbarians were idol-
aters, yet upon the conquest of the Roman
empire, they generally, though at different
periods, conformed themselves to the religious
institutions of the nations among whom they
settled. They unanimously agreed to support

Sec. 41. How long did these tribes continue their
ravages in the empire ? What does the year 476
mark ? Where did the several tribes settle ?

What changes resulted from these conquests ? During what pe-
riod does Dr. Robertson say the condition of the human race was
the most calamitous, in the history of the world ?

Sec. 42. To what religious institutions did these
barbarous nations conform themselves ? What system
13

146 PERIOD IV....306....606.

,. the hierarchy of the church of Rome, and to
defend and maintain it, as the established reli-
gion of their respective states. They general-
ly adopted the Arian system, and hence the ad-
vocates of the Nicene creed met with bitter
persecution.

It has already been observed that religion, in its estab-
lished form, was at this time but little removed from the
superstition and idolatry of the ancient heathen. Then:
were, indeed, pious individuals — some who maintained the
primitive faith and manners — but the mass of professors,
and even of the clergy, had shamefully departed from the
spirit of the gospel.

To nothing, but the controlling Providence of God, can
we attribute the condescension of these barbarous tribes to
renounce idolatry, and become nominal Christians. Had
they pleased, it would seem that they might easily have ex-
terminated Christianity from the earth. But Divine Prov-
idence saw fit to order otherwise; and though for years, as
nations, they were scarcely to be accounted Christians ; the
religion which they adopted, at length softened their man-
ners, and refined their morals.

Sec. 43. Of the kingdoms into which the
Roman empire was divided, that of^he Franks
in Gaul was one. Of this nation, Clovis was
king. In the year 496, he was converted to
Christianity ; and? together with three thou-
sand of his army, was baptized at Rheims, and
received into the Church.

The wife of Clovis was Clotilda, a niece of the king of
Burgundy. The Burgundians had already embraced Chris-
did they generally adopt ? How did this affect the
advocates of the Nieene creed ?

What was the character of religion at this time ? To what would
you ascribe the preference of Christianity, on the part of the barba-
rous nations ? What effect had Christianity upon them ?

Sec. 43. Which tribe settled in Gaul ? Who was
king ? When was he converted to Christianity '!
Who were baptized with him ?

Who had laboured to convert Clovis previously r With what

DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 14?

tianity ; and although they professed the Arian faith, Clotilda
was attached to the Nicene creed. She had laboured to
convert her husband to Christianity, but without success.
During a battle, which he fought with the Alemans, finding
the Franks giving ground, and victory crowning the stand-
ard of his foe; he implored, it is said, the assistance of
Christ ; and solemnly engaged to worship him as God, if he
rendered him victorious over his enemies.

The battle now went on, and Clovis was the conqueror.
Faithful to his promise, he was baptized at Rheims, the
same year after, having been instructed in the doctrines oi
the gospel. The real conversion of Clovis has little credit
attached to it ; but it seemed to comfort the friends of reli-
gion, and particularly the advocates of the Nicene creed.
The conversion of Clovis, it may be added, is considered
by the learned as the origin of the title of Most Christian
Majesty, which has so long been adopted by the kings of
France.

Sec. 44. The year 432 was distinguished for
the successful introduction of Christianity in-
to Irelandfby Patrick ; who, on account of his
labours in that country, has been deservedly
entitled " the apostle of the Irish, and the fa-
ther of the Hibernian Churchy

Efforts had previously been made to diffuse the light of
Christianity among the Irish, under the auspices of Celes-
tius, bishop of Rome. He had employed Palladius for that
purpose; but his mission appears to have been attended with
little success. Patrick succeeded Palladius in his labours.
The former was a Scot by birth, and was one of the bish-
ops in Scotland ; but being taken prisoner, in a war in
which the British isles were involved, he was carried to Ire-
land, where he devoted himself with much zeal to the con-
version of the people. Mosheim says he formed the arch-
bishoprick of Armah, A. D. 472. He died in 513, at the
advanced age of 120.

success ? By what means was he converted ? Is his conversion
supposed to have been real ? What effect had his conversion ? To
what title did his conversion give rise ?

Sec. 44. When was Christianity introduced into
Ireland ? By whom 1

Who before this had attempted the introduction^ Christianity

148 PERIOD IV....306....606.

Sec. 45. Under the auspice&T)f Gregory the
Great, the Roman pontiff) Christianity was
introduced into England,4n the year 497J at
which time ^Austin, with 40 monks, Vas sent
into that country, and began the conversion of
the inhabitants.

The knowledge of Christianity at this time existed in
England, and appears to have been introduced about the
time of the Apostles. But at no period could it be said
that the country was Christian. The light of Christianity
here and there, in some confined circles, shot through the
surrounding darkness ; but it was only sufficient to show
how thick that darkness was. Indeed, Christianity may be
said to have been exterminated by the Saxons, Angles, and
other tribes, who conquered the country. The idolatries
of these tribes reigned through the country for the space of
150 years; and to such gods as the Sun, Moon, Thuth.
Odin, Thor, Frigga, and Surtur, from which the English
derived the names of the week, their homage was paid*

The honour of breaking up this established idolatry, and
of spreading the gospel in England, was reserved for Aus-
tin, under the patronage of Gregory. Gregory, previously
to his election to the pontificate, was one day walking in the
market place at Rome, and seeing several youth of hand-
some appearance exposed to sale, he enquired whence they
were ? Being informed that they were pagans from Britain,
his pity was greatly excited.

Soon after, he offered himself to the ruling bishop, and
requested to be sent as a missionary to the island ; but his
request was denied. On his election to the see of Rome,
lie remembered his former interest in Britain, and soon af-
ter sent Austin, with a company of monks, to convert the
nation.

Providence smiled upon the attempt. Ethelbert was at

into that country ? Who was Patrick ? \\ hat was his age when
he died ?

Sec. 45. When was Christianity introduced into
England ? Under whose auspices ? Whom did Gre-
gory the Great send thither ?

What was the state of Christianity if it existed at all, when
Austin entered the country ? What deities did the inhabitants
worship ? Uosv came Gregory to be interested in the propagation of

DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 149

this fime king of Kent, by whose queen Bertha, a pious de-
scendant of the house of Clovis, the missionaries were kind-
ly received. The king soon became a convert, and a few
years after this event, the people were generally, at least
nominal Christians.

Sec, 46. Notice has already been taken
(Sec. 30) of the gradual increase of the influ-
ence and authority of the Bishop of Rome
over all his brethren. But it was reserved to
'the year 606 to complete the triumphs of the
Roman Pontiff, and to place him at the head
of the Ecclesiastical world. At this time the
emperor Phocas conferred on Boniface III,%
the successor of Gregory the Great, the title
of universal bishop.

As early as 588, John, called the Faster, of Constanti-
nople, assumed the title of Universal Bishop; and the title
was confirmed by a council, at that time in session, in that
city. The successor of John assumed the same proud ti-
tle. Gregory the great, contemporaneous with the succes-
sor of John, took great umbrage at the boldness of the
bishop of Constantinople, in assuming a title, which in
point of precedence belonged to the bishop of Rome; but
which his conscience would not permit him to seek. Greg-
ory died in the year 604, and was succeeded by Boniface
III. This latter prelate had no scruple in accepting the
title. He rather sought it from the emperor Phocas, with
the privilege of transmitting it to all his successors. The
profligate emperor, to gratify the inordinate ambition of
this court-sycophant, deprived the bishop of Constantino-
ple of the title, and conferred it upon Boniface ; at the same
time declaring the Church of Rome to be the head of all
other Churches.

Christianity in England f What success attended the mission of
Austin ?

Sec. 46. In what year did the Roman pontiff as-
sume the title of Universal Bishop ? Who conferred
it?

Who had assumed this title before ? Who after John ? Hon
did this affect Gregory the Great ? How did Boniface obtain th<-
title ? What standing did Phocas declare the church of Rome now
to have ?

13*

l.Vl PERIOD IV....306....60G.

DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS IN PERIOD I\.

l^Donatus, bishop of Numidia, author of
the schism of the Donatists.

2. Lactantius, the most eloquent Latin writer
in the 4th century ; he exposed the absurdity
of the pagan superstitions.

3. Eusebius Pamphilius, bishop of Caesarea.
author of an ecclesiastical history, and a life
of Constantine.

4. Arius, a presbyter in the church of Alex-
andria ; author of the " Arian heresy."

5. Atha?iasius, patriarch of Alexandria, the
firm and powerful opponent of Arianism.

C. Anthony, the hermit, considered the father
of the monastic institutions.

7. Basil, surnamed the Great, bishop of
Caesarea, an eminent controversialist.

8. Hilary, bishop of Poictiers, a Latin wri-
ter, distinguished for writing 12 books in sup-
port of the doctrine of the Trinity.

9. Ambrose, bishop of Milan, a man of ex-
tensive learning, and distinguished for his zeal
in the cause of Christianity.

10. Jerome, a monk of Palestine, a volumi-
nous writer, and the author of a translation of
the Bible, known by the name of the " Latin
VTulgate."

11. Augustine, bishop of Hippo, in Africa,
who from being a debauched youth, became
by his writings and example one of the most
distinguished ornaments of the Christian
Church.

DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 151

12. John Chrysostom, bishop of Constanti-
nople, one of the most able and eloquent
preachers that have adorned the Church.

13. Pelagius, a Briton, author of the " Pe-
lagian heresy^'

1. Donatus, Sec. 13.

2. Laciantius is said to have been born in Africa, or, ac-
cording to others, in Italy. He studied rhetoric in Africa,
and with so much reputation, that Constantine appointed
him tutor to his son Crispus. This brought him to court ;
but even there he lived so poor, as even frequently to want
necessaries. He was the most eloquent of all the Latin
ecclesiastical writers. His style so nearly resembled that
of Cicero, that he is generally distinguished by the title of
" the Christian Cicero." His "Divine Institutions," com-
posed about the year .320, in defence of Christianity, is the
principal work which has been transmitted to us.

3. Eusebius Pamphilius was born in Palestine about
the year 267, where he was educated. About the year 313,
he was elected bishop of Caesarea. He bore a considerable
share in the contest relating to Arius, whose cause he at
first defended, under a persuasion that he was persecuted.

He was honoured with very particular marks of Constan-
tine's esteem ; often receiving letters from the emperor,
and being frequently invited to his table. He wrote sever-
al important works, among which was an Ecclesiastical
History, from the commencement of the Christian era to
the death of Licinius, A. D. 324.

Eusebius died in the year 338 or 340 ; leaving behind
him a high reputation for learning. There were none
among the Greek writers who had read so much ; but he
never applied himself to the polishing of his works, and was
very negligent of his diction.

4. Arius, Sec. 16, and onward.

5. Athanasius was born at Alexandria, of heathen par-
ents ; but was early taken under the patronage of Alexan-
der, bishop of that city, by whom he was liberally educated,
and afterwards ordained a deacon. When Alexander at-
tended the council of Nice, he took Athanasius with him,
where he greatly distinguished himself as an able oppo-
nent of the Arian heresy. On the death of his patron, he
was appointed to succeed him as bishop. This was in th^
year 326, when Athanasius was only 28 years of age.

Ift PERIOD IV....306....606.

Arius being persuaded to subscribe to the Nicene creed.
Athanasius was required by the emperor to readmit him to
communion ; but resolutely refusing, he was banished into
France. A variety of fortune from this time followed him.
being recalled and again exiled. Athanasius, however, at
length died in peace, in the year 37J, having been bishop
46 years. See Sec. 19,21,28.

6. Anthony, Sec. 27.

7. Basil was born at Caesarea, in Cappadocia, in the
year 226. He .received the first part of his education un-
der his father, and afterwards studied at Antioch, Constan-
tinople and Athens. His improvement in all kinds of
learning was exceedingly rapid. For a time after his con-
version, he sought seclusion, where he employed himself
chiefly in devotional exercises.

On the death of Eusebius, bishop of Caesarea, in 370, he
was chosen to fill his place. In this situation he suffered
many evils from enemies, especially from the advocates of
Arianism ; but he was greatly distinguished for his patience,
meekness and piety. At his death, so much was he valu-
ed by his flock, that they crowded about his house, with
many expressions of sorrow. He breathed his last A. D.
379, with the pious ejaculation — "Into thy hands I commit
my spirit."

8. Hilary was a native of Poicters, in France, though
the time of his birth is uncertain. He was converted to
Christianity late in life, and in the year 355 was made bish-
op of his native town. He was greatly distinguished for
his attachment to the gospel in its simplicity, and shewed
himself to be a man of penetration and genius. He open-
ly enlisted himself against the Arians ; but through their
address, the emperor Constantine was persuaded to banish
him to Phrygia, where he resided several years ; during
which time he composed his twelve books on the Trinity,
which have been much admired by Trinitarians. He was
afterwards restored to liberty; and such was his influencr
and endeavours, that it was said that France was freed from
Arianism by Hilary alone. His death occurred in 367.

9. Ambrose was born in Gaul, about the year 333. A
singular story, though probably untrue, is told of him; viz.
that while he was an infant, lying in his cradle, a swarm of
bees came and settled upon his mouth. From this it was
superstitiouslv presaged, that he would be distinguished for
his eloquence. He proved to be thus distinguished, and

DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 153

was appointed governor of several provinces. He settled
at Milan. In the year 374, the bishop of that place dying,
a great contest arose between the Catholics and Arians,
concerning his successor. Ambrose thought it his duty,
as governor, to go to the church, in order to compose the
tumult. On addressing the multitude, they with one
voice exclaimed " Let Ambrose be bishop."

Ambrose was forced to yield to the wishes of the peo-
ple ; he was baptized and ordained. He died at Milan, in
the year 397, leaving behind him several works on reli-
gious subjects. As a writer, he was concise, and full of
turns of wit; his terms are well chosen, his expressions
noble, and he diversifies his subject with great copiousness
of thought and language. Yet he was Wanting in accuracy
and order. The hymn " Te Deum," is attributed to him.

10. Jerome was born of Christian parents at Strido, near
Pannonia. His father, who was a man of rank, took the
greatest care of his education, and furnished him with
every facility for the acquisition of learning. Being placed
at Rome, he had masters in rhetoric, Hebrew, and in di-
vinity, who conducted him through all parts of learning,
sacred and profane.

From Rome, Jerome, having finished his education,
proceeded to travel. Having spent some time in visiting
various places, he returned to Rome ; where he began to
deliberate upon the course of life he should pursue. Study
and retirement were his wish; and, accordingly, leaving
his country and friends, he directed his way into Syria.
After spending some time in quest of a place congenial to
his feelings, he took up his abode in a frightful desert, in
that country, which was inhabited by scarcely a human
being.

He was now in his 31st year. He divided all his time
between devotion and study. Here he applied himself to
the study of the Scriptures, which he is said to have gotten
by heart, and to the Oriental languages. Having spent
four years in this solitude, he was obliged to leave it, on
account of his health, which was much impaired.

From this time, his reputation for piety and learning
began to be spread abroad. He now visited Constantino-
ple, and afterwards Rome ; at which latter place he com-
posed several works. In 385, he determined to retire from
the world, and persuaded several persons to accompany
him to the east. At length he settled at Bethlehem, a

154 PERIOD IY....306.,..606. +

town near Jerusalem, where he continued to live in a mo-
nastery till his death, in 420, having attained to the un-
common age of 90.

The writings of Jerome were voluminous. He transla-
ted the whole Bible into Latin, which was afterwards ex-
clusively adopted by the Roman church. By his writings,
he contributed to the growth of superstition, yet of all the
Latin fathers, he was the most able in unfolding the Scrip-
tures.

li. Augustine was born in Africa, in the year 354. His
parentage was humble, but his mother was distinguished
for her exemplary virtue. His father, designing him for
some of the learned professions, placed him at school ;
but such was his vicious make, that he neglected study
for gaming and public shows, and invented a thousand
false stories to escape the rod, with which he was, however,
severely chastised.

His father, sometime after, sent him to Carthage, to pur-
sue his studies. Here, he acquired a taste for reading,
and especially for rhetoric, in which latter accomplishment
he soon became distinguished ; and, on his return to his
native place, gave lectures on that subject, with high repu-
tation. But he had now become a heretic, and continued
to follow his vicious course of life.

Some time after, he left home with a determination to
visit Rome. The prayers of a pious mother followed him,
although he had left her without acquainting her with his
design. On his arrival at Milan, he visited Ambrose, and
attended his preaching. The sermons of this pious man
made a deep impression upon his mind, and he became a
Catholic in 384.

His real conversion occurred not long after ; and he
became one of the most sincere and ardent Christians of
his time. In 391, he was elected bishop of Hippo. From
this date, he set himself for the defence of the gospel, and
became the admiration of the Christian world. From his
writings was formed a body of theology, which for centu-
ries after, was the guide of those who desired to shun the
errors of popery, and walk in the truth. His death occur-
red in the year 430, at the age of 70.

12. John Chrysostom was born at Antioch, of a noble
family, about the year 354. His education was entrusted
to the care of his mother, who strictly attended to it, and
while yet quite yoang, he was disposed to favour Chris
jianity.

. DiXLINE OF PAGANISM. 15;">

At an early age, he formed the resolution of adopting a
monastic life ; and in the year 374, he betook himself to
the neighbouring mountains, where he lived four years,
with an ancient hermit ; after which he retired to a still
more secluded place, where he spent two years more in a
cave ; till, at length, worn out with watchings, fastings,
and other severities, he was forced to return to Antioch.

Sometime after this, such was his reputation, that he
was called to preside as bishop at Constantinople ; he be-
gan immediately to attempt a reformation in his diocese.
This gave great displeasure to the clergy, and the more
wealthy part of the community, through whose influence
Chrysostom was seized, by order of the emperor, and ex-
iled to a port on the Black Sea. But such was the tumult
excited by this measure, that the emperor judged it advisa-
ble to recall him, and restore him to his bishopric.

No sooner, however, was Chrysostom once more estab-
lished in his office, than his customary zeal began to dis-
play itself, of which his enemies taking advantage, again
procured his banishment to Cucusus, a wild and inhospi-
table place in Armenia. And not yet satisfied, some time
after, they prevailed upon the emperor to send him to Pic-
tyus, a more distant region on the borders of the Black
Sea.

On his way to this latter place, from the fatigue of tra-
velling, and the hard usage he met with from the soldiers,
he fell into a violent fever, and died in a few hours. His
death occurred in the year 407.

Chrysostom was one of the most able preachers, that
have adorned the Christian Church. To strong powers of
mind, and a lively imagination, he added fine powers of
elocution, and hence commanded immense audiences.
He was an able commentator on Paul's epistles. He was
constitutionally ardent ; prompted by a zeal, which perhaps
was not sufficiently guided by judgement, he met with
bitter persecution, which brought him to his grave.

13. Pdasius. Sec. 3G..

MAH03IET PROPAGATING HIS RELIGION.

PERIOD V.

THE TERIOD OF THE RISE OF THE MAHOMETAN IMPOSTURE WILL EX-
TEND FROM THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE SUPREMACY OF THE RO-
MAN PONTIFFS, A. D. 606, TO THE FIRST CRUSADE, A. D. 1095.)

* Sec. 1. The establishment of the suprema-
cy of the Roman pontiffs, in the year 606,
with an account of which our last period con-
cluded,^forms an important era in the history
of the Church, and indeed of the world ; as it
laid the foundation of a power, which in its
exercise was more commanding, and more ex-
tensive, than any temporal prince ever enjoyed.

For the space of five centuries, this power was gradually
rising to the period at which we now contemplate it. For

What is the extent of the period of the rise of the
Mahometan Imposture ?

Sec. 1. What is said of the establishment of the su-
premacy of the Roman pontiffs in 606 ?

How long had this power been gradually rising ? What was the

RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 157

a time following the days of the Apostles, the ministers of
the gospel were considered on an equality. The first de-
parture from this simplicity consisted in giving to the min-
isters of the distinguished cities, a kind of pre-eminence,
by appointing them to be presidents, or moderators of the
clergy, in the surrounding districts.

This pre-eminence continued to increase, and the author-
ity of these particular ministers to extend, till the third cen-
tury; when, as already noticed, (Period 4, Sec. 25,) the
bishops of Rome, Antioch, Alexandria, and Constantino-
ple, were by Constantine placed at the head of all their
brethren. At a later period, (Sec. 30,) this pre-eminence
centered chiefly in the bishop of Rome, although the point
was warmly contested by the bishop of Constantinople. At
length, however, (Sec. 46,) the Roman pontiff accomplish-
ed his purpose, and at the hands of Phocas, one of the most
odious characters that ever sat upon a throne, received the
title of universal bishop.

This is the date of the establishment of the papal power.
But this was not the period of its full growth. From this
time, this power continued to acquire strength, and to ex-
tend its influence, until, in temporal dominion, the pope of
Rome held an enviable rank among the potentates of the
earth ; and as a spiritual power, received the homage of
nearly the whole world.

The rise of such a power was the subject of prophecy,
centuries before. Daniel, who flourished about the year
<I06 B. C. clearly predicted (Chap. 7,) the downfall and di-
vision of the Roman empire into ten kingdoms, which
occurred about the year 476. (Period 4, Sec. 41.)
These ten kingdoms were represented by ten horns. (Chap.
7, 24.) After the ten horns, another horn should arise,
diverse from the rest. This is the papai power. And,
says the prophet, " he shall speak great words against the
Most High, and think to change times, and laws." Paul,
also, describes this power, which he calls, the " man of
sin," (2Thess. 2,) "the mystery of iniquity," — "the son

relative standing of ministers in respect to one another following the
days of the apostles ? In what did the first departure from this sim-
plicity consist ? In what century were the bishops of Rome, Anti
och, &c. placed at the head of their brethren ? What took place
after this ? What is said of the subsequent strength and influence
of the Roman power? Was the rise of such a power predicted long
before ? By whom ? Under what figures ?

14

J 58 PERIOD, Y....G06....1095.

of perdition, who opposeth and exalteth himself abovi
that is called God, or that is worshipped ; so that he, as
God, sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he
is God." Under the figure of a beast, John describes this
power, (Rev. 13,) which should, "open his mouth in blas-
phemies against God — make war against the saints, and
overcome them, and exercise power over all kindreds, and
tongues, and nations." In another chapter (17,) he repre-
sents the same power, under the figure of a woman, upon
whose forehead was written — " mystery, babylon the

GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATION OF THE
EARTH."

Observation. For the purpose of giving to the student
a connected view of the subject, we shall briefly notice, in
this place, the facilities presented to the Roman pontift"
for extending his authority, and the means employed, by
which that authority came to be exercised over nearly the
whole world.

Sec. 2. Three circumstances existing at this
lime, and continuing for several centuries,
contributed to the increase and establishment
of the papal power. 4These were the igno-
rance, the superstition, and the corruption of the
world.;

1. Ignorance. The incursions of the northern barbari-
ans spread an intellectual famine throughout all Europe.
The only men of learning were the monks, who seldom left
their cloisters; and the only books were manuscripts, con-
cealed in the libraries of the monasteries. Not only were
ihe common people ignorant of the art of reading; but this
ignorance extensively pertained to the clergy. Many of
the latter could scarcely spell out the Apostles creed ; and
even some of the bishops were unable to compose a sermon.

2. Superstition. The universal reign of superstition, con-
tributed to the same results. The spiritual views of reli-
gion of primitive times — the simplicity which had marked
the order of the ancient worship, were no more. In their
room, an unmeaning round of rites, ceremonies and festi-
vals, were introduced ; and in the observance of these, the

Sec. 2. What circumstances contributed to the in-
crease and establishment of ihe papal power ?

RISE OF MAHOMET ANISM. 159

distinguishing doctrines of the gospel, and the religion of
the heart, were effectually lost sight of. The common peo-
ple were taught to levere the clergy, with idolatrous vene-
ration. More was thought of an image of the Virgin Mary,
than of the Son of God ; and greater virtue was attributed
to a finger, or a bone of an Apostle, than to the sinceresl
prayer of faith. Upon this superstition the popes fastened ;
they increased it by every means in their power, and made
it instrumental of extending their lordly power.

3. Corruption. But the universal corruption of the
world accelerated the triumphs of the papal throne, more
than all other means. If piety existed, it was confined to
few, and to nations remote from Rome. The influences
of the spirit were unheard of. Even a cold morality was
scarcely inculcated. Holiness of heart, and the practice
of the Christian virtues, were seldom named. Vice and
falsehood characterized the times. The worship of ima-
ges, the possession of relics, the contribution of money to
the treasuries of the Roman pontiff, were urged, as ensur-
ing a passport to heavenly felicity.

Sec. 3. We shall next speak of the means
employed by the papal power to extend its
influence. We notice first, ((he preference
given to human compositions over the Bibles

The art of printing was for a long time yet unknown
Copies of the scriptures were scarce, and could be procur-
ed only at an enormous price. A single copy was worth
the price of a house. The ignorance of the common peo-
ple was, therefore, in a measure unavoidable. The popes
and the clergy were willing it should be so. Taking ad-
vantage of this ignorance, they palmed upon the people
such opinions of the fathers, and such decrees of councils,
as suited their purpose ; and stamped them with the au-
thority of God. Nay, as occasion required, they forged
opinions and decrees ; and cursed was he who should dare
to oppose them. In this way, the Bible was neglected; its
voice was unheard ; and upon the strength of human opin-
ions and human decrees — some promulgated, and some
forged, the papal power extended its ghostly authority.

Sec. 3. What was the first means employed by tin
papal power to extend its influence 1

What opinions did the popes palm upon the people? What de-
ere&s : What , licunastanees enabled them to do this with facility ,

](3U PERIOD V....606....1093.

Sec. 4. A second means employed to extend
the authority of the papal power* consisted in
efforts, under the patronage of the Roman pontiffs*
to convert the heathen.

Aware of the importance of first raising the standard of
the cross, under the auspices of papal authority, the popes
were ready to embrace every opportunity to send forth mis-
sionaries, attached to their cause. Hence, many heathen
nations were visited, and efforts made to spread the know-
ledge of Christianity. But care was exercised to send on-
ly such as were deeply imbued with the spirit of the Roman
hierarchy. Never were men more faithful in any cause.
They taught the heathen to look upon the Roman pontiff
as their spiritual father, and to bow to his authority as the
vicegerent of God on earth. Where reason failed to ac-
complish their purposes, resort was had to force. Many
were the instances, and among them may be mentioned
the Pomeranians, the Sclavonians, and the Finlanders,
m which baptism was administered at the point of the
sword.

Sec. 5. A third means employed, was the
introduction of the worship of images.\

The introduction of images into places of Christian wor-
ship, dates its origin soon after the time of Constantine the
great ; but like many other superstitious practices, it made
its way by slow and imperceptible degrees. There were
those who strongly remonstrated against the practice ; but
their opposition was ineffectual. The passion increased,
und was fostered by the Roman pontiffs and their servants.
it strongly tended to divert the minds of the people, from
• lie great objects of faith and worship, presented in the
scriptures ; and gave increasing power to the papal throne,
over the wandering and darkened minds of the multitude.

Sec. 6. A fourth means employed to in-

Sec. 4. What was the second means employed ?

In what light did these missionaries teach the heathen to regard
the popes? In what manner did they sometimes enforce the re-
ception of Christianity ?

Sec. 5. What was a third means employed ?

When did image worship take its rise? Was it rapid in its
spread ? What was its tendency 3

RISE OF MAHOMET AN1SM. 101

crease and strengthen the papal power, wa*
Cthe influence of monkery, which teas enlisted m
the cause.

The rise and progress of monkery has already been un-
folded. (Period 4, Sec. 27.) With scarcely an exception,
the institutions of monkery were on the side of the papal
power, and with sedulous care did the Roman pontiffs fos-
ter these institutions, in order to use them as the tools of
their ambition. The monks were faithful to their master's
cause. Every project started by the popes, how question-
able soever, in respect to policy, or morality, received their
sanction; and the severest denunciations were poured forth
from the convents, against those who should call in
question the wisdom of the papal throne.

Sec. 7. A fifth means employed,|was the
sanction given by the popes to the passion for the
relics of saints, which about the ninth century
reached an extraordinary height J

Such was the zeal inspired on this subject, that many,
even in eminent stations, made long pilgrimages, to obtain
some relic of the primitive saints. Judea was ransacked.
The bodies of the Apostles and Martyrs are said to have
been dug up, and great quantities of bones were brought
into Italy, and sold at enormous prices. Even clothes were,
exhibited, which were declared to be those in which Christ
was wrapped, in infancy ; pieces of his manger were car-
ried about ; parts of his cross — the spear which pierced his
=ide — the bread which he broke at the last supper — and to
wind up the whole, vials were preserved, which, it was
said, contained the milk of the mother of Christ, and even
the Saviour's blood.

From adoring the relic, the senseless multitude passed to
adore the spirit of the saint. Seizing upon this love of
idolatry, the Roman Pontiffs issued their commands, that
no saint should be adored, except such as had been canon-
ized bv them. This at once invested them with an enor-

Sec. (3. W hat was a fourth means employed ?

"When did monkery take its rise I What is said of the fidelity of
lie monks to the papal cause ?

Sec. 7. What was a fifth means employed ?

In what way did the passion for relics display itself? Mention

14*

JG'J PERIOD V.... GOG.... 109:,.

mous power. They made saints of whom they pleased, and
the people were taught to regard these saints as their pro-
tectors— as having power to avert dangers — to heal mala-
dies— to prepare the soul for heaven. By these means, the
Son of God was kept from view; and the deluded multi-
tude made to feel, that the power of health, of life, and sal-
vation emanated from Rome.

Sec. 8. A sixth means employed, waslthe
>ale of absolution and indulgencies*

The Roman Pontiff, as the vicegerent of God on earth,
claimed to have power not only to pardon sins, hut also to
gram permission to commit sin. A doctrine so accordant to
the corrupt state of manners and morals, which for centuries
prevailed, was received with implicit faith. The murderer,
t he assassin, the adulterer, needed now only to pay the pre-
scribed fee, and his sins would be blotted out; those who
wished to commit these crimes, in like manner, needed on-
ly to open their purses, to receive a plenary indulgence.
The consequence of this sale of pardon, was a vast in-
crease of the revenues of the Roman pontiffs, and nearly an
absolute controul over the minds of the millions who ad-
hered to the Roman faith.

Sec. 9. A seventh means employed waskhe
invention of the doctrine of purgatory, or a
shttc of temporary punishment after death X

This was a powerful engine, and most effectually was it
used, for the purpose of enriching and aggrandizing the
Etonian hierarchy. From tnis purgatory, and the miseries
pertaining to it, the people were taught that souls might be
released, if prayers and masses in sufficient number, and
from the proper sources, were offered up. Hence, the rich-
est gifts were bestowed upon the Church, by the surviving
friends of those for whom the benefit was sought; and the

some of lii What order did the Roman pontiffs issue, in

I to saints? What influence did this impart to the pontiffs
Sec. 8. What was a sixth means ?

What power did the pontiffs claim in respect to sins: What w;is
1 lie consequence of setting up this claim ?

See. 9. What was a seventh means employed ?
What is to be understood by purgatory 1

What were the people taught on this subject ? What effect had
i upon them, and the Roman hierarchy ?

RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. \(j;>

• lying transgressor readily parted with his possessions to se-
cure it.

Sec. 10. An eighth means employed, and.
perhaps,vby far the most efficient of all, was
the establishment of the inquisition.

The Inquisition dates its origin in the 13th century. It
originated in an attempt to crush some persons in Gaul,
(now France,) who had ventured to question the authority
of the Roman pontiffs. In the year 1204, Innocent III.
sent inquisitors, as they were called, headed by one Do-
minic, into Gaul, to execute his wrath upon persons who
had dared to speak in opposition to the papal throne.

These inquisitors so effectually performed their embas-
sy, that officers with similar power were appointed in every
city. Hence rose the Inquisition, which in time became a
most horrible tribunal — an engine of death ; which kept
nations in awe, and in subjection to the papal dominion.

Sec. 11. Such were some of the principal
means employed by the papal power, during
several centuries, to extend and confirm its
authority. Never were means employed more
efficiently ; never was a dominion more abso-
lute than that of the Roman pontiffs.

Sec. 12. The natural and necessary conse-
quence of the system adopted, was the decline
of pure religion.) For several centuries, in-
deed, religion can scarcely be said to have
existed. Doubtless there were some who held
the faith in purity ; but to idolatrous Rome
nearly the whole world paid its humble adora-
tions.

Sec. 13. But it is time to return, and take

Sec. 1 0. W hat was an eighth means employed ?

When did the Inquisition take its rise? What was its original
object ? Where did Innocent III. send Inquisitors ? In what year .
For what purpose? What followed ?

Sec. 12. What was the effect of this system of
means thus adopted by the Roman Court, on pure re-
ligion ?

[(J4 PERIOD V.. ..606.. ..1095.

a view of the principal subject of this period,
viz. the Rise of the Mahometan Imposture* The
author of this false religion wasf Mahomet , an
Arabianj who was born at Mecca, a city of
Arabia* in the year 569, or 570. }

Mahomet was descended from illustrious ancestors; al-
though his parents were much reduced in the world. Ai
an early age, he was deprived of these natural guardians,
and the care of him devolved upon Abu Taleb, a distin-
guished uncle. While under his patronage, he several
times accompanied a caravan into Syria, and there hi;-
knowledge of men was considerably extended.

At the age of '25, he entered into the service of Cadijah.
a rich and noble widow of Mecca, whom soon after he mar-
ried. By this alliance, he was raised from a humble sphere
in life, to the station of his ancestors.

According to tradition, Mahomet was distinguished for
the beauty of his person ; and was highly recommended by
a natural oratory, by which he was able to exercise great
influence over the passions and affections of men. To-
wards the rich, he was always respectful; to the poorest
citizens of Mecca, he was kind and condescending.

The intellectual endowments of Mahomet were also dis-
tinguishing. His memory was capacious, and retentive ;
his wit easy and social ; his imagination sublime ; his
judgement clear, rapid, and decisive. Yet, with all these
advantages, he was an illiterate barbarian ; and in his com-
positions, was obliged to depend upon the assistance ot
others.

Sec. 14. From his earliest youth, Mahomet
was addicted ^o religious contemplation^ and
at a certain season every year, he used to re-
Sec. 13. Who was the author of the Mahometan
Imposture ? Who was Mahomet '. When and
who re was he born ?

From v. horn was he descended ? To whom was the care of him
iu his youth entrusted ? Into whose service did he enter? To
what was he raised by his marriage with this lady ? For what wa-
Mahomet distinguished ? What is said of his intellectual endow-

Sec. 14. To what was he early addicted ! When
did he indulge hi* religious contemplation- .'

RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. !(};,

tire to a cave, three miles from Mecca; where,
at length, he matured that religion, which he
afterwards propagated, and which was des-
tined to overspread some of the fairest por-
tions of the globe.

The design of the Roman pontiffs was to corrupt Chris-
tianity ; the design of Mahomet was to introduce another
religion. His grand doctrine was, that there is only one
God, and that Mahomet is his prophet. To please the Jews
and Christians, he admitted that Moses and Christ were
prophets; but represented himself as superior to them, and
divinely commissioned to reform the religious system which
they had established. Setting aside the scriptures, he pre-
tended to have received revelations from God ; which, with
the assistance of an angel, he embodied in the Koran, the
only sacred book of the Mahometans.

The religion of the Mahometans consists of two parts —
faith and practice ; of which the former is divided into six
branches : Belief in God ; m his angels ; in the Koran ; in
his prophets ; in the resurrection and final judgement; and
in God's absolute decrees. The points relating to practice
are, prayer, with washings; alms; fasting; pilgrimage to
Mecca, and circumcision.

Of God and angels the Mahometans appear to have some-
just notions, although they attribute some unworthy em-
ployments to the latter. They admit that God has, in
successive periods, communicated revelations to mankind
by prophets ; but that with the Koran, revelation has
closed. The time of the resurrection is a secret, belong-
ing only to God. When Mahomet asked the angel Ga-
briel about it, he confessed his ignorance. As to the pun-
ishment of the wicked, Mahomet taught the existence of
seven hells, each of which is designed for different classes
of transgressors ; but all at length will be admitted to para-
dise, excepting such as reject the Koran. The heaven ot
the Mahometans is to consist of sensual enjoyments. They
are to repose in groves, on the banks of pure streams of wa-

What were the grand doctrines of Mahomet ? What is said of
his revelations ? In what book are they embodied ? Of how many-
parts does the religion of the Mahometans consist ? Which were
some of their doctrines ? What notions have they of God and'an-
£els ? What is said of the resurrection ? Of the punishment of thr
wicked? What of heaven 'i What dulies did Mahomet enjoin

|(j(j PERIOD V....606....109.3.

ter ; to be clothed in robes of silk ; to feast from dishes of
gold, and to drink of the choicest wines, &x.

In respect to the duties enjoined, Mahomet encouraged
his followers to hope, that prayer will carry them half way
to God ; fasting will bring them to the door of the divine
palace, and alms will give them admittance. He also in-
culcated the duty of a pilgrimage to Mecca, as indispensa-
ble ; saying that he that should die without performing it,
might as well die a Jew, or a Christian.

Such is an outline of the religion of Mahomet. The
rise of such a false religion was clearly predicted by John
in the Book of Revelation, (Chap. 9.) Mahomet is here re-
presented under the figure of a star fallen from heaven to
earth, to whom was given the key of the bottomless pit,
&c.

Sec. 15.? In the year 609, Mahomet, having
matured his system, began to announce him-
self as a prophet of God, and to publish his
religion. (For several years, his efforts were
confined to the walls of Mecca, and even here
his success was small.

His first converts were his wife, his servant, his pupil
and a friend. In process of time, ten of the most respec-
table citizens of Mecca were introduced to the private
lessons of the prophet, and were won over to his faith.
These were the only triumphs of his religion, for fourteen
years.

Sec. lG.^In the year 622,#a storm arising
against him at Mecca, he fled |o Medina, an-
other city of Arabia) This flight is called by
the Mahometans/the Hegira, and is regarded
by them as their grand epoch. In this latter

Who predicted the rise of the Mahometan religion ? Under what
figure ?

Sec. 15. In what year did Mahomet begin to pub
lish his religion ? With what success ?

Who were his first converts ? Who were his only converts foi
f4 years ?

Sec. 16. When did Mahomet leave Mecca !
Whither did he flee ? What was this flight called f
What was his success at Medina ?

RISE OF MAHOMET ANISM. 10?

city, his success was greater. Several of the
principal citizens heard the prophet, and joined
his standard.

Sec. 17j From the time of his establishment
* at Medina he assumed not only the exercise
of the office of a prophet ; but that, also, of a
civil ruler ; and such was the success of his
religion and his arms, that before his death,
which occurred in the year 631, he was mas-
ter of all Arabia.

At the expiration of six years from his retirement into
Medina, he could count fifteen hundred of his followers in
arms, and in the field. From this period, his military
standard was raised, and victory followed withersoever he
went. He fought in person at nine battles ; and fifty en-
terprises of war were achieved in ten years by himself, or
his lieutenants. The spoil taken was first collected into
one common mass, when distribution was made. One
fifth was reserved for charitable uses; the remainder was
shared in adequate portions by the soldiers. Allured by
the hope of plunder, thousands flocked to his standard ;
and were taught by the prophet to believe that the reward
of eternal glory would surely be the portion of such, as
were faithful to it. " A drop of blood," said he, " shed in
the cause of God ; a night spent in arms, is of more avail
than two months fasting and prayer ; whoever falls in bat-
tle, his sins are forgiven ; at the day of judgement, his
wounds shall be resplendent as vermilion, and as odorifer-
ous as musk ; and the loss of his limbs shall be supplied by
the wings of angels and cherubims."

Having conquered Arabia, Mahomet next turned his
arms towards Syria, against which he was proceeding, at
the head of 10,000 horse, and 20,000 foot, when he was
supposed to be poisoned in revenge, by a Jewish female.

Sec. 17. When did Mahomet begin to act as a civil
ruler ? When did he die ? What was the success of
his arms before his death ?

How many battles did he fight in person ? How did he dispose
of the spoil taken in war ? What effect had this upon his followers ?
What popular doctrine did he teach, in order to gain followers and
influence ? What country did he invade after the conquest of Ara-

1(3S PERIOD V....606...,10<»5.

He lingered some days, and died at the age of 63. Ht
was interred on the spot, where he expired. His remain?
were afterwards removed to Medina, whither the innumer-
able pilgrims to Mecca often turn aside, to bow in volunta-
ry devotion before the simple tomb of the prophet.

Sec. 18. The death of Mahomet|£br a time
filled his followers with consternation % but at
length, gathering strength from their lossj they
pushed their conquests ; and Syria, Persia,
Egypt, and other countries, successively sub-
mitted to their arms£ £ln the year 637, they
reached Jerusalem, and the " Holy city" fell
under their dominion^

In the succeeding century, 713, the Saracens, a name
applied to the followers of Mahomet, but which was deriv-
ed from a people who inhabited the northwestern part of
Arabia, passed from Africa into Spain, where they put an
end to the kingdom of the Goths, which had existed 300
years. From Spain they advanced into France, designing
the conquest of Europe, and the extermination of Christi-
anity. Between Tours and Poictiers, their countless le-
gions were met by an army, under the brave Charles Mar-
tel, and 370,000 of the Saracens fell in a single day.

This was a severe blow to the enemy of the cross; but at
a subsequent period, the arms of Mahomet were trium-
phant in several countries- Sicily, Sardinia, Corsica, and
the maratime coast of Gaul, fell into their possession; and
even to the walls of Rome they spread terror and dismay.

In the beginning of the 13th century arose the Ottomans,
so called from Othman, their chief. They inhabited the
northern border of the Caspian sea. These Ottomans, (af-

ma? How did he come by his death ? What was lite age*? Where
was he interred ? Was he afterwards removed ?

Sec. 18. What effect had the death of Mahomet
upon his followers ? What conquests did they subse-
quently achieve i In what year did they take Jeru-
salem ?

Who were the Saracens ? What country did they put an end to:
hi what year ? Whither did they go from Spain ? What was their
design ? By whom were they defeated ? In what countries were
fheir arms afterwards triumphant? When did the Ottomans arise ?
What were they called ? What country did they come from ?

RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 169

terwards called Turks,) were converted to the Mahometan
faith by the Saracens. At a subsequent period, turning
their arms against the Saracens, they humbled that proud
people, and subjugated such parts of Asia and Africa, as
had submitted to the Mahometan faith.

Bajazet, the third sovereign in succession from Othman,
conceived the plan of extending his victorious arms over
Europe, and of blotting from existence the religion of the
gospel. Just as he was ready to fall upon Constantinople,
Timur Beg, commonly called Tamerlane, the mighty em-
peror of the Tartars, fell upon him, with a million of men,
and subdued him and his army under his power.

Tamerlane and his army professed the Mahometan faith.
True to the principles of his religion, he employed the most
inhuman severity towards Christians, whenever within his
reach, of whom many by his orders suffered death in the
most barbarous forms, while others were condemned to per-
petual slavery.

From their defeat by Tamerlane, the Turks gradually re-
covered, and in the following century, 1453, during the
reign of Constantine XII ; Mahomet II, at the head of
30,000 Turks, besieged and took possession of Constanti-
nople. From this time the Eastern Empire ceased to ex-
ist, and Constantinople has since continued the seat of the
Turkish government.

At the present time, Mahometanism is spread over Tur-
key, Tartary, Arabia, Africa, Persia, and the dominions of
the Great Mogul, and is thought to embrace about 100 mil-
lions. The Mahometans are divided into two principal
sects, who differ concerning the right of succession to Ma-
homet. The Sheichs or Shiitcs, who are chiefly Persians ;
and the Sonnites, inhabiting East Persia, Arabia, Turkey,
and Independent Tartary. A new and powerful sect has
recently sprung up in Arabia, called Wahabees, who pro-
fess to be reformers.

Sec. 19. The seventh century presents a

By whom converted ? Whom did they conquer ? What emperor
conceived the plan of subjugating Europe ? Who subdued himf
What faith did Tamerlane profess ? What was his conduct towards
Christians? What became of the Turks, after their defeat by Ta-
merlane ? Who conquered Constantinople ? Of what government
has it since been the capital ? In what countries does Mahometan-
ism prevail ? What is the number of Mahometans supposed to be P

15

170 PERIOD V....G06....1095.

considerable difference, between the east and
the west, in respect to the state of the Church.
/In the east, the influences of divine grace seem
to have been withheld entirely;, and in respect
to the prosperity of the Redeemer's kingdom,
we have nothing cheering to record. Eveniin
the west, superstition and vice were lamenta-
bly on the increase ; but in some countries,
particularly in England and France, true god-
liness shone for a considerable part of the
century^

Milner observes, that during this century "there was a
real effusion of the spirit in England ; so that numbers were
turned from idols to the living God. The pastors, first of
the Roman, and afterwards of the British communion, la-
boured in the west with simplicity and success. Edwin,
one of the Hritish monarchs, with all his nobles, and very
many of his subjects, was baptized. Towards the close of
the century, however, the aspect of things was somewhat
changed, and the faith and love of many grew cold."

From England several missionaries were sent to the con-
tinent, and by their labours, some faint glimmerings oi
the gospel were scattered through Germany, Batavia, Fries-
land and Denmark. Among these, the famous Willebrod,
an Anglo-Saxon, distinguished himself, by embarking with
eleven colleagues for Batavia and Friesland, which were the
principal scenes of his labours.

Sec, 20. During this century, the authority
of the Roman pontiffa(was gradually increa-
sing ; a great degree of pomp and splendor
marked their spiritual court, and things were
rapidly tending to the maturity of the anti-
christian powery

Sec. 19. What differences existed in the state of UV
eastern and western Churches in the 7th century ?

What. does Milner observe respecting England, at this time ? In-
to what countries was Christianity spread? By whom ?

Sec. *20. What is said of the increase of the authority
of the Roman pontiffs ?

RISE OF MAHOMET ANISM. i71

Sec. 21. In the following century about the
year 727| the great controversy began between
the Greek emperor and the bishop of Rome,
respecting image worship. This is the date
which Milner assigns for the beginning of the
popedom, which from this time is to be regard-
ed as antichrist indeed ; for it set itself by
temporal power to support false doctrine, and
particularly that which deserves the name of

idolatry.

The introduction of images into places of public worship,
seems to have been at a considerably earlier period than
this; but as yet no council had given its sanction to the
practice, and many in the Church were strongly opposed
to it. But during the 7th century the evil made a most
rapid progress, and in the 8th arrived at its zenith. It
did not, however, succeed without a struggle, and as the
conflict ultimately issued in bringing about two important
events, viz. the schism between the Greek and Roman
Churches, and the establishment of the pope as a temporal
potentate, we shall briefly sketch the leading particulars of
the controversy.

Sec. 22. In the year 727^ as already stated,
* Leo, the Greek emperor, began openly to op-
pose the worship of images. But no sooner
had he avowed his conviction of the idolatrous
nature of the practice, and protested against
the erection of images, than IGermanicus,
bishop of Constantinople, and Gregory II.
bishop of Rome, warmly opposed him ; in

Sec. "2i. Wiien did the controversy arise about
image worship between the Greek emperor and the
bishop of Rome ? What is Milne r's opinion about the
pope being called at this time antichrist ?

When was image worship first introduced ? When did this kind
of worship greatly increase ? What events did it bring about ?

Sec. 22. By whom was the worship of images op-
posed ? In what year ? Who opposed the emperor '"'.

172 PERIOD V....606.... 1095.

which opposition they were supported by great
numbers, both in the Roman and Greek
churches.

Sec. 23. In the year 730, Leo issued his
edict against images — deposed Germanicus.
and ordered the removal of an image, which
had been put up in the palace of Constantino-
ple.

As the officer, charged with this service, mounted th<
ladder, and with an axe struck the image several blows
some women present threw him down, by pulling the lad-
der away, and murdered him on the spot. An insurrection
ensued, which was quelled by the emperor, at the expense
of much blood.

The news of this flew rapidly to Rome. The emperor's
statues were pulled down, and trodden under foot. All It-
aly was thrown into confusion ; attempts were made to elect
another emperor in the room of Leo, and the pope encour-
aged the attempt. Greek writers affirm that he prohibited
the Italians from paying tribute any longer to Leo.

Sec. 24. In the midst of the controversy.
Gregory II. died, and was succeeded by Gre-
gory III. who soon after his election assem-
bled (732) a council, in which he excommuni-
cated all, who should speak contemptuously of
images.

Sec. 25. Both Leo and Gregory III. died in
741 ; the former was succeeded by his son
Constantine, who inherited all his father's zeal
against images ; the latter was succeeded in

Sec. 23. What step did Leo take in 730, in respect
to images I

What happened to the officer charged with the emperor's commis-
sion to pull down the images ? What effect had this news at Rome:

Sec. 24. Who succeeded Gregory II. ? When ?
What did a council do which was assembled soon af-
ter his accession ?

Sec. 25. Who succeeded Leo and Gregory III. ?
What is said of them ?

RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. ffcj

the popedom by Zachary, who entered into
the controversy in favour of images, with all
the spirit of his predecessor.

Sec. 26. At this time Childeric, a weak
prince, occupied the throne of France. Pe-
pin, son of Charles Martel, was his prime min-
ister. The latter, aspiring to the throne, re-
ferred the question to pope Zachary, Whether
it would be just in him to depose his sovereign
and usurp the throne ? Zachary answered in
the affirmative, and Pepin ascended the throne.
Sec. 27. As a reward to the Roman pontiff,
Pepin, in the year 755, conferred on Stephen,
the successor of Zachary, several rich provin-
ces in Italy, by which gift, he was established
as a temporal monarch.

The arrogance and impiety of this Roman pontiff may-
be learned from a letter which he forged, and sent to Pe-
pin, as the production of the Apostle Peter : " Peter, called
an Apostle by Jesus Christ, Son of the living God, &c. As
through me the whole Catholic, Apostolic, and Roman
Church, the mother of all other Churches, is founded on a
rock ; and to the end, that Stephen, bishop of this beloved
Church of Rome, and that virtue and power may be grant-
ed to our Lord to rescue the Church of God out of the
hands of its persecutors : To your most excellent princes,
Pepin, Charles, and Carloman, and to all the holy Bishops
and Abbots, Priests and Monks, as also to Dukes, Counts
and people, I, Peter, the Apostle, &,c. I conjure you, and
the Virgin Mary, who will be obliged to you, gives you no-
tice, and commands you, as do also the thrones, domina-
tions, &c. If you will not light for me, I declare to you, by

Sec. 26. Who at this time was on the throne of
France ? Who was his prime minister ? What ques-
tion did Pepin refer to the pope ? What was the
result ?

Sec. 27. What reward did the Roman pontiff re-
ceive for this ? In what year ?
15*

174 PERIOD V....606....109J.

the Holy Trinity, and by my apostleship, that you siiai
have no share in heaven."

This letter had the desired effect. Pepin passed the
Alps with an army, and assisted the pope against the Lom-
bards, who being intimidated, surrendered to the pope the
Exarchate of Ravenna, and 21 cities. Thus was the scep-
tre added to the keys, the sovereignty to the priesthood.

Sec. 28. The question concerning images
still continued to agitate the Catholic Church.
At lengthen the year 787, a council was as-
sembled at Nice,' under the auspices^of the
Empress Irene, and her son^/who established
the worship of images, and( proceeded to
anathematize all who should reject it, or at-
tempt to remove any images from places of
public worship*

This council consisted of 350 bishops. Their result
was sanctioned by the empress and her son Idols and im-
ages were erected in all the Churches, and those who op-
posed them were treated with great severity. The lan-
guage employed by the above council in their anathema,
is worthy of notice, as showing the impiety and profane-
ness to which the advocates of the Roman hierarchy had
at length arrived. " Long live Constantine and Irene his
mother — Damnation to all heretics — Damnation on the
council that roared against venerable images — The holy
Trinity hath deposed them." One would think the coun-
cil of Pandemonium would have found it difficult to carry
impiety and profaneness much beyond this.

Sec. 29. But it must not be supposed that
the prevailing corruptions of the Church, or
the arrogant claims of its successive popes,
were implicitly allowed by all other bishops
and Churches, even in Italy itself. On the

Sec. 28. What council was held in 78? ? Under
whose auspices ? Wha't decrees did it pass in favour
of image worship '.

Of how many bishops did this council consist? By whom was
this result sanctioned i What followed ?

Arc. '29. How did many view the prevailing cor-

RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 175

contrary, 4}iere were many, whom it is unne-
cessary to particularize, who warmly remon-
strated against the corruptions of popery, and
the worship of images.

Sec. 30. But among the opposers of the errors
of the Church of Rome, no man is more con-
spicuous than Claude, Bishop of Turin, who
about the year 817 J began by preaching the
pure doctrines of the Gospel, to lay the foun-
dation of those Churches, which amidst the
thick darkness of the succeeding centuries,
flourished in the vallies of Piedmont in Italy,/
and in whose history, ^luring a long and
gloomy night, is doubtless to be traced the
true Church of the Redeemer on earth.'

This truly great man, who has not improperly been call-
ed the first protestant reformer, was born in Spain. In his
early years, he was chaplain to the emperor Lewis, of
France. This monarch perceiving the deplorable igno-
rance of a great part of Italy, in respect to the doctrines of
the gospel, and desirous of providing the Churches of Pied-
mont with one who might stem the growing torrent of im-
age worship, promoted Claude to the see of Turin, about
the year 817.

In this event the hand of God may be perceived ; since
in the very worst of times, he so ordered his providence as
to preserve a seed to serve him, and a spot where true re-
ligion should shine, amidst the moral darkness which was
enveloping the rest of the world.

ruptions of the Church, and the arrogant claims of the
court of Rome ?

Sec. 30. Who was one of the most conspicuous op-
posers of the Church of Rome ? When did he begin
to preach ? Where did he preach ? What is said of
these Churches ?

Where was Claude born? To whom was he chaplain ? What,
appointment did Claude receive from Lewis ? In what respects
does this appear to have been providential ? What measures did

170 PRRIOD V....606....1095.

At Turin, and in its vicinity, Claude raised his voice
most successfully against the existing errors of the Church.
He removed the images from the Churches — he drew the
attention of the people to the bible. He taught them that
Jesus is the true head of the Church ; denied the authority
of the popes ; and lashed in the severest manner, the idola-
try and superstition, which every where, through their in-
iluence, abounded.

It may appear a matter of surprise to some, that an op-
poser so zealous and intrepid as Claude certainly was,
should have escaped the fury of the Church of Rome. But
it should he remembered, that the despotism of that wicked
court had not yet arrived at its plenitude of power and intol-
erance. To which may be added, as another very probable
reason, that some of the European monarchs viewed the
domineering influence of the bishops of Rome with consid-
erable jealousy, and gladly extended their protection to
those, who^e labours had a tendency to leduce it; such
was at this time the case with the court of France in regard
to Claude.

Sec. 31. We now come to the tenth century,
which, however, we shall pass with a single
remark, viz. that it was the " leaden age" of
the Church — the darkest epoch in the annals
of mankind.

" The history of the Roman pontiffs that lived in this
century," says Mosheim, " is a history of so many monsters,
and not of men ; and exhibits a horrible series of the most
flagitious, tremendous, and complicated crimes, as all wri-
ters, even those of the Roman community, unanimously
confess. Nor was the state of things much better in the
Greek Church, at this period ; as a proof of which the same
learned writer instances the example of Theophylact, pa-
triarch of Constantinople. " This exemplary prelate, who
-old every ecclesiastical benefice as soon as it became vacant,
had in his stables above two thousand hunting horses, which
he fed with pignuts, pistachios, dates, dried grapes, figs,

Claude adopt to remove abuses ? How came he to escape the ven-
geance of Rome ?

Sec. 31. How is the tenth century characterized ?

Wiiat is the testimony of Mosheim as to the Roman pontiffs, who
lived in this century ?

RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 177

steeped in the most exquisite wines, to all which he added
the richest perfumes."

Sec. 32. The eleventh century differed but
little from the tenth. CThere were some, how-
ever, even in this dark and gloomy period, who
dared to protest against the abominations of
popery*

The chief point in which this century differed from the
tenth, consisted in improvements in learning. The arts
and sciences revived in a measure among the clergy and
monks, though not cultivated by any other set of men. We
speak in regard to the western church ; for the eastern, en-
feebled and oppressed by the Turks and Saracens from
without, and by civil broils and factions within, with diffi-
culty preserved that degree of knowledge, which in those
degenerate days, still remained among the Greeks. Scarce-
ly any vestiges of piety can be traced among the eastern
Christians at this time.

The only piety which seems to have existed is to be
found in Europe. A few instances of open opposition to
the errors of popery are recorded. In the year 1017, sev-
eral persons in France denied the lawfulness of praying to
martyrs and confessors, &,c. ; and on their refusing to re-
cant, thirteen of their number were burnt alive.

About the middle of the century (1050) arose Berenga-
rius, a person of great learning and talents, who warmly
attacked the doctrine of trunsubtiantiation. By this, was
meant, that the bread and wine used in the Lord's supper,
were by consecration converted into the body and blood of
the Lord Jesus, and were actually the same as was born of
the Virgin Mary, the same as suffered on the cross, and
was raised from the dead.

Such was the doctrine of transubstantiation. It seems
to have been first openly advocated about the year 831, by
a monk named Pascasius Radbert. The doctrine was too

Sec. 32. How did the eleventh century differ from
the tenth ?

In what did the chief difference consist ? What was the state of
the eastern Churches ? In what country was the only piety which
existed, to be found ? What took place in France, in 1017 ? When
did Berengarius flourish ? What Romish doctrine did he attack .
What is to be understood by the doctrine of transubstantiation

178 PERIOD V....606....1095.

monstrous and absurd to be received at once. But it was
perceived by some of the popes to be capable of being turn-
ed to their account; and, therefore, received their sanction,
and was incorporated into the creed of the Church ot
Rome.

Berengarius denied the doctrine, and employed his pen
most powerfully against it. He insisted that the body ol
Christ is only in the heavens, and that the elements of bread
and wine are merely the symbols of his body and blood.
The efforts of Berengarms, however, were attended with
little success. The priests were unwilling to dismiss a doc-
trine, which gave them power to convert the bread and
wine into the body and blood of Christ, when they pleas-
ed ; much more unwilling were the popes, for if the mean-
est priest could effect this, what must be the power of the
Roman pontiff.

The doctrine, therefore, continued to be cherished by
the Church, and in the year 1215 the belief of it was de-
clared by Innocent III. to be essential to salvation. To the
present day it constitutes one of the great doctrines of the
Roman Catholic Church.

Sec. 33. The eleventh century is distin-
guished* for the final separation between the
Eastern and Western, or, as they were often
termed, the Greek and Latin Churches. In the
year 1054, an attempt was made to reconcile the
differences between these two great divisions
of the Christian Church, and legates were sent
for this purpose by the Roman pontiff, to Con-
stantinople. Both parties, however, were too
proud to make concessions, and the negotia-
tions were abruptly terminated^ Before leav-
ing the city, the Roman legates assembled in
the Church of St. Sophia, and proceeded pub-

VVhen was it first openly advocated ? By whom ? Was it readily
received ? What was the success of Berengarius in his opposition
to this doctrine? When was the belief of it declared essential to
salvation ? By what pope ?

Sec. 33. For what is the eleventh century distin-
guished ? What attempt was made at reconciling the

RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 179

licly to excommunicate the Greek patriarch,
and all his adherents. ' Since this time all ef-
forts at reconciliation have been ineffectual,
and to the present day these Churches remain
separate.

The history of the controversy between the Greek and
Latin Churches, it is unnecessary minutely to trace. The
first jealousies between them, are supposed to have been
excited at the council of Sanlis, as early as the year 347,
These jealousies continued to increase, and a constant
struggle was maintained by each for the ascendency over
the other, (Per. 4, Sec. 46,) until the bishop of Rome ob-
tained the victory.

About the middle of the 9th century, a controversy which
commenced in the 6th, was carried on with great spirit be-
tween these churches, in relation to the procession of the
Holy Ghost ; the Church of Rome maintaining, that the
spirit proceeds from the Father and the Son ; while the
Greek Christians maintained that he proceeds from the
Father by or through the Son. The heat engendered by
the discussion of this doctrine, led to other differences ;
which, multiplying and strengthening, terminated, in pro-
cess of time, in a total and permanent separation, as above
recorded.

DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS IN PERIOD V.

Observation. A wide difference may be noticed between
this and the former period, in respect to distinguished men :
especially such as shone in the department of letters. Learn-
ing and science found comparatively few friends in the
Church of Christ ; and consequently few have come down
to us, in any manner distinguished for the zeal and piety
of a more primitive day. We shall notice some, however,
who attracted attention even in this " image" of the
Church.

differences between these two divisions of the Church ?
What was the issue ?

How early did jealousies begin to exist between these Churches ?
What controversy was carried on between them about the middle
if the ninth century ? How did it terminate ?

ISO PERIOD V....60G....1095.

1. (Mahomet , author of the Koran, and the
Mahometan imposture.

2. Willebord, an Anglo-Saxon, a famous
missionary about the year 692, the scene of
whose labours was Friesland, and adjacent
parts.

3. Bede, an Englishman, who flourished
about the year 700, celebrated for an Ecclesi-
astical History from the Christian era to his
own time ; and for several theological works.

4. Alcuin, a native of Yorkshire, England,
educated by the venerable Bede, and after-
wards called to the continent by Charlemagne,
under whose patronage he did much to revive
learning and science.

4. Pascasius Radbert, a monk, who about
the year 831, first openly advocated the doc-
trine of transubstantiation.

6. Claude of Turin, the father of the Wal-
denses.

7. Godeschalcus, a German, known for his
defence of the doctrines of predestination and
free grace, and for the sufferings which he en-
dured on account of it.

8. Alfred the Great, king of England, who
died about the year 900, distinguished for his
love of letters, and for founding, according
to some, the University of Oxford.

9. Berengarias, arch deacon of Angiers, in
France, a powerful opposer of the doctrine
of transubstantiation, about the pear 1050.

10. Anselm, archbishop of Canterbury, in
1092, distinguished for his great piety, and for
several theological treatises, which were of
signal service, in that dark day of the Church. J

RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 181

1. Mahomet, Sec. 13, and onward.

2. Willebrod in his missionary efforts was accompanied
by eleven colleagues, all of whom, with their leader, great-
ly distinguished themselves in their efforts to spread the
gospel, not only in Friesland, (a province of the Nether-
lands,) but also in Denmark, and other neighbouring coun-
tries. Willebrod was afterwards ordained Archbishop of
Utrecht, and died amon^the Batavians, in a good old age.

3. Bedc was born in England, about the year 672, and
was so distinguished for his piety and humility, that he ac-
quired the surname of " Venerable." He received his ed-
ucation in a monastery, and pursued his studies with so
much diligence, that he soon became eminent for his learn-
ing. Being inclined to a monastic life, he confined him-
self chiefly to his cell, where he devoted himself to writing.
His principal work was an Ecclesiastical History, which
was published in 731. His death occurred ab ;ut the year
735.

4. Alcuin flourished about the year 770. He received
his education under the venerable Bede, and like his mas-
ter, was a distinguished scholar and writer. In 793 he re-
moved to France, being invited thither by Charlemagne,
by whom he was greatly honoured, and whom he instructed
in rhetoric, logic, mathematics and divinity. The latter
part of his life he spent in the abbey of St. Martins, at
Tours, where he died in 804.

5. Pascasius Radbert is supposed to have been a Ger-
man by birth. He was a monk, and afterwards Abbot of
Corbey. He published his sentiments concerning the Sa-
crament in 831, which although powerfully opposed by men
of more evangelical views, were afterwards adopted by the
whole Roman Catholic Church.

6. Claude of Turin, Sec. 30, and onward.

7. Godeschalcus was a monk of Orbais, in Saxony. Mo-
sheim says he rendered his name immortal by his contro-
versy about predestination and free grace, evangelical views
of which doctrines he appears to have entertained. In
consequence of his writings, he was thrown into prison by
the archbishop of Mentz, where, after being degraded from
his offices, he died in 869.

8. Alfred (he Great was an excellent prince, and a pious
man. He was a catholic ; but not a blind devotee to all the
abominations of popery. He lamented the ignorance and
irreligion of his times, and proved himself a reformer.

16

J 82 PERIOD V....606....1095.

Church ministers the most pious and apt to teach, were
patronized by him, and one third part of his time he em-
ployed in translating the best foreign books into the En-
glish tongue, and engaged in many other learned and libe-
ral pursuits, calculated to promote the moral character ot
las subjects. ^Alfred died in the year 900.

9. Berengarius flourished about the year 1050, one of
the darkest periods which settled upon the Church. He
enlisted himself against the doctrine of transubstantiation,
for which he was condemned both at Rome and Paris. For
a time, being without friends, he seems to have been fright-
ened into a renunciation of his opinions. But being con-
victed by his conscience of his error in so doing, he drew
up his confession, in which he shewed that he saw the
truth; but in his explanation there was still too great a con-
formity to the prevailing taste of error. The writings of
Berengarius, however, after his death, served to correct
the opinions of many, and were a formidable weapon in
the hands of truth against the falsehoods of the Church of
Home.

JO. Anselm was a native of Savoy, but came to England
in 1092, where he was made archbishop of Canterbury. He
was an evangelical man, as his writings testify. He em-
braced the doctrines of Augustine, many of whose books
he copied and circulated. He spent much of his time in
meditation and prayer, and seems on all occasions to have
had the spiritual welfare of his flock at heart. He was not
free from the superstitions of the times ; but he entertain-
ed more correct views than many of his contemporaries
and did more for the cause of evangelical truth.

TETER THE HERMIT PREACHING TO THE CRUSADERS.

PERIOD VI.

[•HE TEKIOD OF THE CRUSADES AND OF THE PAPAL SCHIS1WFILL l..\
TEND FROM THE FIRST CRUSADE, 1095, TO THE COMMENCE-
MENT OF THE REFORMATION, BY LUTHER, 1517.

Sec. 1. We have now arrived at the latter
part of the eleventh century, at which time,
we meet with the Crusades, or Holy Wars,
as they were called. These wars are but little
connected with the history of the kingdom of
Christ ; but, as they arose out of the supersti-
tion of the age — as they form a prominent fea-
ture in the history of the antichristian aposta-
cy, and were improved by the popes to increase

What is the extent of the Period of the Crusades,
and of the Papal Schism ?

Sec. 1. Why in an ecclesiastical history, is it pro-
per to give some account of the Crusades ?

184 PERIOD VI....1095....1517.

their influence,#--and especially as the relation
of them throws some light on the history of
Europe, during this benighted period, it may
not be without its use to give in this place u
concise account of them.

Sec. 2.*In the year 637/ as already mention-
ed, (Period 5, Sec. 18,) Jerusalem was con-
quered by the Saracens ; but, influenced by
self interest, /they allowed the thousand pil-
grims, who daily flocked to the " Holy City,"
on the payment of a moderate tribute, to visit
the sepulchre of Christ — to perform their re-
ligious duties, and to retire in peaceJ

Towards the close of the tenth, and beginning of the
eleventh century, the passion for pilgrimages was greatly
increased, by an opinion which began to prevail over Eu-
rope, that the thousand years mentioned by John, (Rev.
^0, 2-4) were nearly accomplished, and the end of the
world at hand. A general consternation seized the minds
of men. Numbers relinquished their possessions, forsook
their families and friends, and hastened to the holy land,
where they imagined Christ would suddenly appear to judge
the living and the dead.

Sec. 3. In the year 1065, the Turks took
possession of Jerusalem ; and the pilgrims
were no longer safe. They were insulted ; in
their worship they were derided, and their
effects were not unfrequently plundered.

Sec. 4. Towards the conclusion of the
eleventh century (1095,) Peter the hermit, a

Sec. 2. In what year was Jerusalem conquered by
tr;c Saracens ? What privilege did they grant to
( Christians ?

When did the passion for pilgrimages greatly increase ? WJiai
reason may bo assigned for this ?

Sec. 3. When did the Turks take possession of Je-
rusalem ? What was the consequence to pilgrims ?
Sec. 4. Who was Peter the hermit ? At what time

THE CRUSADES. ISi»

I Frenchman, born at Amiens, who had returned
from a pilgrimage to Jerusalem, where he had
witnessed the trials, to which the pilgrims were
exposed ; conceived the project of arming the
sovereigns and people of Europe, for the pur-
pose of rescuing the holy sepulchre, out of the
hands of the infidels.

With the above object in view, Peter travelled from prov-
ince to province, exciting princes and people to embark in
this holy enterprise. His personal appearance excited the
curiosity of all classes. His clothes were exceedingly mean ;
his body seemed wasted with famine ; his head was bare ;
his feet naked ; in his hand he bore aloft a large crucifix.
" When he painted the sufferings of the natives and pil-
grims of Palestine," says Gibbon, " every heart was melted
to compassion ; every breast glowed with indignation, when
he challenged the warriors of the age to defend their breth-
ren, and rescue the Saviour."

Sec. 5. At this time, Urban II.. occupied the
papal chair. Perceiving the advantages of
such an enterprise to the Roman Hierarchy,
| he entered into the views of Peter, and zeal-
ously set himself to enlist the princes and peo-
ple of Europe, to arm against the Mahometans.
In consequence of the measures adopted, a
numerous army was collected, which, after a
variety of fortune, reached Jerusalem, and
was successful in planting the standard of the
cross on the holy sepulchre.

did he conceive the project of arming the sovereigns of
Europe, for rescuing the holy sepulchre from the

Turks ?

With this object in view, what steps did Peter take ? What was
(he effect of this harangue upon the people ?

Sec. 5. Who was the pope at this time ? How did
he regard the proposal of Peter ? What was the suc-
cess of the first enterprise,
16*

(86 PERIOD VI....1095.... 1517.

Urban, at first, doubting the success of such a projeci
though he greatly desired it, summoned a council at Pla
oentia. It consisted of 4000 ecclesiastics, and 30,000 of
the people; all of whom unanimously declared for the war,
though few seemed inclined personally to engage in the
service. A second council was held, during the same year
at Clermont, at which the pope himself addressed the mul-
titude. At the conclusion of his address, they exclaimed,
" It is the. icill of God! It is the will of God!"

Persons of all ranks now flew to arms with the utmost
ardour. Eternal salvation was promised all who should go
forth to the help of the Lord. A spirit of enthusiasm per-
vaded Europe. Not only nobles and bishops, with the
thousands subject to their influence, entered into the cause
with emulation ; but even women, concealing their sex in
the disguise of armour, were eager to share in the glory of
the enterprise. Robbers, and incendiaries, and murde-
rers, and other kindred characters, embraced the opportu-
nity to expiate their sins, and to secure a place in the par-
adise of God.

At the head of an undisciplined multitude, amounting to
:J00,000, Peter the hermit, in tne spring of 1096, commen-
ced his march towards the east. Subject to little control,
this army of banditti, for such it may properly be termed,
marked their route with various outrages, particularly to-
wards the Jews, thousands of whom they most inhumanly
slew. The frown of providence seemed to settle upon this
unholy multitude ; for scarcely one third part of them reach-
ed Constantinople, and even these were defeated, and ut-
terly destroyed, in a battle at Nice, by the Sultan Solyman.

A formidable body of disciplined troops was, however,
following in the rear; and not long after reached the envi-
rons of Constantinople. At the head of these was the dis-
tinguished Godfrey of Bouillon, supported by Baldwin, his
brother Robert, duke of Normandy, and various other dis-
tinguished princes, and generals of Europe. On reaching
Nice, Godfrey reviewed his troops, which were found to
amount to 100,000 horse, and 600,000 foot.

Nice was soon taken by the invaders; the conquest of

What measures did Urban take to rouse the public mind? With
what effect ? Who led the first body of men belonging to this ex-
pedition ? What was their number ? What their character
What their fate? Who led the more disciplined troops? What
was their number: What places did they take ? Whom did they

THE CRUSADES. 187

which was followed by the capture of Edessa and Antioch,
where they vanquished an army of 600,000 Saracens. On
their arrival at Jerusalem, A. D. J 099, their numbers had
greatly diminished, owing partly to disasters, and partly to
the detachments which they had been obliged to make, in
order to keep possession of the places which they had con-
quered. According to the testimony of historians, they
scarcely exceeded 20,000 foot, and 1500 horse, while the
garrison of Jerusalem consisted of 40,000 men.

^Notwithstanding this inequality in respect to numbers,
the invaders resolutely besieged the city; and afterasiego
of five weeks took it by assault, and put the garrison and
inhabitants to the sword, without distinction.

The conquest of the city being thus achieved, Godfrey
was saluted king. The crown, however, he enjoyed only
about a year; being compelled to resign it to a legate of
his Holiness, the pope, who claimed it as the rightful prop-
erty of the Roman See.

Sec, 6. The Holy City being now in posses-
sion of the friends of the Cross, the conquer
ors began to return to Europe. The Turks,
however, gradually recovered their strength,
and at length fell upon the new kingdom,
threatening it with utter ruin. A second cru-
sade was now found necessary. This was
preached by the famous St. Bernard, through
whose influence, an army of 300,000 men was
raised from among the subjects of Louis VII.
of France, and Conrad III. of Germany. This
army, headed by these monarchs, took up its
march towards Jerusalem, in the year 1147;
*The enterprise, however, failed, and after en-
countering incredible hardships, besides the

vanquish? What was theii number, on reaching Jerusalem ? By

what means had they become so much diminished ? How long did
the siege of Jerusalem last ? Who was made king ? How long did
he continue so ?

Sec. 6. When did the second crusade begin ? Of
whom was it composed? Who headed it? What
was the result of this crusade ?

188 PERIOD VI....109J....1517.

loss of their troops, these princes returned,
with shame, to their kingdoms.!

Sec. 7. The failure of the second crusade
reduced the affairs of the Oriental Christians
to a state of great distress ; which was some
time after much increased! hy Saladin, who
from being an attendant on the Caliphs* had
raised himself to the sovereignty of Egypt,
Arabia, Syria, and Persia. In the year 1187,
this prince(invaded Palestine, with a powerful
army, and obtained a complete victory over the
Christians, utterly annihilating the already
languishing kingdom of Jerusalem?

Sec. 8. The news of this catastrophe reach-
ing Europe,£filled it with grief and consterna-
tion^ f Clement III#whb at this time filled the
papal chair, immediately ordered a third cru-
sade to be proclaimed. The reigning sove-
reigns of the principal states in Europe, eager-
ly enlisted in the cause-|-Philip Augustus of
France, Richard I. of England, and Frederick
llarbarossa, of Germany| /Little success,
however, attended the expedition, and the re-
spective monarchs, excepting Frederick, who
was drowned in Cilicia, returned to their
kingdoms, after a variety of fortunes, without
having rescued the holy city from the power
of the infidels.!

Sec. 7. What was the state of the Oriental Chris-
tians at this time ? By whom was their distress, in-
creased ? Who was Saladin ? What did he do ?

Sec. 8. What was the effect of Saladin's conquest
in Europe ? Who was now pope ? What sovereign-
enlisted in the third crusade ? What was the issue of
i his crusade ?

THE CRUSADES. 181)

Sec. 9. It is unnecessary to pursue this his-
tory of fanaticism further. We shall only ob-
serve, therefore, in addition, that' several oth-
er crusades followed|those we have mentioned,
which, however,! failed of accomplishing the
object for which they were undertaken.^

The crusades owed their origin to the superstition of an
ignorant and barbarous age, superadded to ambition, love
of military achievement, and a desire for plunder. For
nearly two centuries all Europe was disturbed by these en-
terprises ; and many were the privations, which almost ev-
ery family was called to endure, on account of them. The
loss of human life was immense. Two millions of Euro-
peans were supposed to have been buried in the East. Those
who survived were soon blended with the Mahometan pop-
ulation of Syria, and in a few years not a vestige of the
Christian conquests remained.

Sec. 10. The immediate effects of the cru-
sades, upon the moral and religious state of the
world^were exceedingly deplorable. The su-
perstition of the times, already great, was much
increased by them ; |he power and authority
of the Roman pontiffs were greatly augment-
ed / and a higher relish for immorality and
vice characterized all classes of the commu-
nity.

As the popes were the great promoters of these Holy
wars, so to them accrued the chief advantages which re*

Sec. 9. Did any other Crusades follow ? Did they
succeed ?

To what circumstances, in the existing state of Europe, were thte
Crusades owing ? How long was Europe distracted by these enter-
prises ? How many Europeans are supposed to have lost their
lives in them ? What became of those who survived and continued
in the east ?

Sec. 10. What were the immediate effects of the
crusades, upon the moral and religious state of the
world ? What upon the power of the Roman pon-
tiffs?

Who derived the most benefit from these enterprises? JTow-

100 PERIOD VI....1095....1517.

suited from them. By means of them, they greatly increa-
se] their temporal authority ; they being in fact the military
commanders in these extravagant enterprises, while empe-
rors and kings were only subordinate officers.

The Crusades were sources, also, of incalculable wealth
to the popes, to the churches and monasteries, for to them
the pious crusaders bequeathed their lands, houses, and mo-
ney ; and as few of them ever returned, they became their
lawful possessions. Thus they tended to aggrandize still
more the "man of sin," and to increase the power of the
beast, which opened his mouth in blasphemy against God.

Barbarous and destructive, however, as were these ro-
mantic expeditions in themselves, they were not without
some beneficial results to the state of society, in respect to
its political condition — to the manners and customs of the
people — to commercial intercourse — to literature — and in
the end, to religion itself.

Sec. 11. Having thus disposed of the subjeel
of the Crusades, we return to matters more
purely ecclesiastical, and shall attempt to trace
the leading events, which relate to the Chris-
tian Church, down to the commencement of
the reformation.

Sec. 12. The successful labours of Claude
at Turin, in Italy ,%i the year 817,- have al-
ready been noticed (Period V. Sec. 30.) The
seed sown by that great and good maivtook
deep root1; and in the vallies of Piedmont, of
which Turin was the principal city, t£6r more
than two centuries there existed a people, who.,
aloof from the errors of the Church of Rome,
worshipped God, in comparative purity and
simplicity.*

Sec. 13. The history of this people, from the

were the PopeP, Churches and monasteries enriched by them ? WJiai
beneficial results flowed from them ?

Sec. 12. When did Claude labour at Turin, in Italy I
What is said of the seed sown by that good man ?
Sec. 13, What can you say of the history of this

THE CRUSADES. it) J

days of Claude to the time of Peter Waldo.
1160, tis involved in much obscurity.; They
seem to have had no writers among tnem ca-
pable of recording their proceedings, during
this period ; but it is well known that they ex-
isted as a class of Christians, separated front
the erroneous faith and practice of the Catholic-
Church ; and, at length, became quite nu-
merous.

Sec, 14. The general name given to these
people w&s^fflaldenses, or Valdetises, from the
Latin word valhs, or the Italian word valdesi ;
both of which signify valley^ They were thus
called, because they dwelt in vallies.

The word Piedmont, in which principality these people
resided, is derived from two Latin words, \\z.Pede montium,
" at the foot of the mountains." This principality is situ-
ated at the foot of the Alps. It is bounded on the north by
Savoy ; on the east by the Duchy of Milan and Montserrat ;
on the south by the country of Nice, and the territory of
Geneva ; and on the west by France. In former times, it
constituted a part of Lombardy ; but more recently, it has
been subject to the king of Sardinia, who takes up his res-
idence at Turin, the capital of the province, and one of the
lirst cities of Europe.

The principality contains several remarkably beautiful
and fertile vallies, the chief of which are Arosta and Susa
on the north ; Stura on the south ; and in the interior of the
country, Lucerna, Angrogna, and several others. In these
vallies, as if the all wise Creator had from the beginning
designed them for this special purpose, the true Church

people, from the time of Claude, 817, to the time of
Peter Waldo ? Why is their history involved in ob-
scurity ?

Sec. 14. What was the general name given to these
people ? Whence was this name derived ?

From what is the name Piedmont derived ? Where is it situated :
How bounded ? To whom has it more recently been subject ? Wlui!
is the capital ? Which are some of the vallies which Piedmont con-
tains ? What do the vallies seem to have been designed for ?

[gg PERIOD VI....1095... .1517.

found a hiding place, during the universal prevalence of er-
ror and superstition.

Sec. 15. Besides the general name of Wal-
denses, these people — some of whom appear to
have existed in different countries — received
other appellations,, such as Cathari, or pure;
Leo?iists, or poor men of Lyons; Albigenses,
from Alby, a town in France, where many of
them lived; also ^Pctro-britssians,) from Peter
Bruys, an eminent preacher ; .Fratricelli, and
many others. yUl these branches, however,
sprung from one common stock, and were ani-
mated by the same moral and religious princi-
ples.

Sec. 16. The existence of such a people, dur-
ing the continuance of^the grand corruption, by
the papal power, was $learly predicted by the
Apostle John, under the character of Ihe "two
witnesses" (Rev. xi. 3.) By these it is suppos-
ed are designated the true followers of Christ,
who should from age to age bear witness to the
truth.

Sec. 17. From the time of Claude of Turin,
these people appear to have existedfin conside-
rable numbers, both in the vallies of Piedmont
and in other countriesjyet from the year 4 160 J
they were much increased by the labours of
Peter Waldo, a merchant of Lyons, in France ;l

Sec. 15. What other names were given to the Wal-
denses ? Do these people seem to have possessed the
same general character ?

Sec. 16. Was the existence of such a people pre-
dicted in ancient times ? By whom ? Under what
name ?

Sec 17. What is said of their numbers, from
Claude, to the time ot Peter Waldo ? When did

THE CRUSADES. 193

vho, being awakened&y an extraordinary oc-
currence in Divine Providence,' entered with
mcommon zeal into the work of reforming the
)eople in his neighbourhood, and of spreading
Lmong them, the kowledge of the pure doc-
rines of the Scriptures.

One evening, after supper, as Waldo sat conversing with
. party of his friends, and refreshing himself with them,
me of the company suddenly fell and expired. Such a les-
on on the uncertainty of life, and the very precarious ten-
ire by which mortals hold it, most forcibly arrested the mer-
chant's attention. He was led by this event to the most
erious reflections, and the result was his hopeful conver-
ion.

Waldo was now desirous of communicating to others, a
>ortion of that happiness which he himself enjoyed. He
ibandoned his mercantile pursuits, distributed his wealth
o the poor, as occasion required, and industriously employ -
:d himself to engage the attention of all around him to the
' one thing needful."

The Latin Vulgate Bible was the only edition of the
Scriptures, at this time, in Europe ; but that language was
inderstood by scarcely one in an hundred of its inhabitants.
tValdo himself translated, or procured some one to trans-
ate the four gospels into French. This was the first trans-
ation of the Bible into a modern tongue, since the time
hat the Latin had ceased to be a living language.

An attentive study of the Scriptures, discovered to Wal-
lo the monstrous errors of the Church of Rome. A multi-
plicity of doctrines, rites and ceremonies, had been intro-
duced, for which the Scriptures gave no authority. This
discovery led him loudly to declaim against existing errors
and particularly to shew the wide difference which existed
between the Christianity of the Bible, and that of the
Church of Rome

Sec. 18. The labours of Waldo^were singu-

. aw .

Waldo flourish ? Who was he ? How awakened ?
What is said of his labours ?

Give the particulars of Waldo's being awakened. What did
Waldo do in relation to the scriptures? What, in relation to the
errors of the Church of Rome ?

17

j 94 PERIOD VI....1095..-. 1517.

larly blessed. Multitudes flocked to him, and,
through his instrumentality, were converted to
the pure faith of the gospel. \

Sec. 19. These labours, and the success of
Waldo, were not long concealed from the
friends of the Roman Church. As might have
been anticipated/a great storm of persecution
was raised, both against him and his converts,
on account of which, in the year 1163,fthey
were compelled to flee from Lyons.|

Sec. 20. On retiring, Waldo and his follow-
ers /spread over the country>feowing the seeds
of reformation, wherever they wenti The
blessing of God accompanied them ; the word
of God grew and multiplied, not only in the
places where Waldo himself planted it, but
in more distant regions.

On leaving Lyons, Waldo retired to Dauphiny, where
he preached with great success ; his principles took deep
and lasting root, and produced a numerous harvest of dis-
ciples, who were denominated (Sec. 20) Leonists, Vaudois,
Albigenses, or Waldenses, &c.

In Dauphiny, Waldo meeting with the spirit of persecu-
tion, was forced to flee into Picardy ; whence also being
driven, he proceeded into Germany. He at length settled
in Bohemia, where in the year 1 179, he finished his life,
after a useful ministry of nearly 20 years.

Sec. 21. On the persecution of the disciples
of Waldo, many of them fleddnto the vallies

Sec. 18. What success attended Waldo's labours ?

Sec. 19. How did the Roman Catholics regard
Waldo's success ? What did they do ? When were
Waldo and his friends compelled to flee from Lyons I

Sec. '20. Where did they go, in their flight ? What
did they do ?

Where did Waldo go ? From Dauphiny, whither was he obliged
lo flee? Where did he, at length, settle and die ? In what year
did his death occur?

THE CRUSADES. 195

oi Piedmont) taking with them*the new trans-
lation of the Bible | others proceeded to Bo-
hemia, and not a few migrated into Spain.

This flight of the disciples of Waldo, was followed by
consequences, altogether different from the wishes or ex-
pectations of their persecutors. Favoured by God, they
spread abroad their principles, and multitudes became obe-
dient to the faith. In the south of France, in Switzerland,
in Germany, and in the Low Countries, thousands embra-
ced their sentiments. In Bohemia alone, it has been com-
puted that there were not less than 80,000 of these Chris-
tians, in the year 1315.

Sec. 22. The increase of a people, whose
sentiments were so opposite, as were those ol
the Waldenses, to the Church of Rome, filled
the pope and his adherents with indignation ;
and the greatest efforts were made to suppress
them. In the year 1181, pope Lucius III. is-
sued his edict against them, by which not only
they were anathematized, but also all who
should give them support.

Sec. 23. In the year vl 194, Ildefonso, king
of Spain, adopting the spirit of the pope, also
/issued his edict against such of this people, as
were to be found in his dominions, declaring it
to be high treason, even to be present to hear
their ministers preach.

Sec. 21. Where did many of the disciples of Waldo
retire ? What did those, who settled in the vallies of
Piedmont, take with them ?

In what countries did the followers of Waldo greatly multiply :
What was their number in Bohemia, in 1315 ?

Sec. 22. How were the pope and his adherents af-
fected by the increase of the Waldenses ? What did
pope Lucius do, in 1181 ?

Sec. 23. What edict did Ildefonso publish againsi
them ? In what vear ?

96 PERIOD VI....1095....1517.

THE INQUISITION.

Sec. 24. But edicts and anathemas were in-
sufficient to prevent the increase of the Wal-
denses. More vigorous measures were, there-
fore adopted. In the year 1204, (some say
1206) Innocent III. established the Inquisition,
and the Waldenses were the first objects of
its c/uelty.

The Inquisition owes its origin to the suggestions of Du-
mifiict a descendant from an illustrious Spanish family. He
was born in the year 1 170. From his early years, he was ed-
ucated for the priesthood, and grew up one of the most fiery
and bloody of mortals. Being employed, with some others,
in devising measures to suppress the heresy of the Walden-
ses, as the friends of Rome termed their faith, he suggest-
ed the appointment of men, who should seek out, and bring

Sec. 24. What effect had these edicts ? What in-
stitution was established for the purpose of subduing
them ? When ? and by whom ?

To whom docs the Inquisition owe its origin ? When was lie
born? What was his character ? To what did the first inquisitors

THE CRUSADES. 197

to suitable punishment, such as held doctrines at variance
with the interests of the Church of Rome. At first the in-
quisition had no tribunals. They only inquired, (and from
this were called inquisitors) after heretics, their number,
strength and riches. When they had detected them, they
informed the bishops, in whose vicinity they existed, and
these were urged to anathematize, or banish, or chastise
them. The bishops, however, were not in all cases suffi-
ciently zealous, or sufficiently cruel, to meet the wishes of
the pope^ The bloody Dominic, therefore, was appointed
Chie*f Inquisitor ; rules were established for these courts ;
and under the sanction even of princes, they were set in
operation. The order of Dominicans, since the days of
their master, has furnished the world with a set of inquis-
itors, in comparison with whom, all that have dealt in tor-
tures, in former times, were only novices.

In the course of a few years, the system was brought to
maturity; and branches of the "Holy Inquisition" were
established in almost every province throughout Europe ; at
least, wherever people were suspected of heresy.

Never was a system better adapted to accomplish a pur-
pose, than this. It was eminently calculated to afflict the
true Church of God, and to perfect the system of pontifical
depravity. The inquisitors, were generally men from whose
heart the last feeling of compassion had departed, and who
were ready to sacrifice even their souls, to increase the au-
thority of the Bishop of Rome.

They held their tribunals, either in the dead of the night,
or in some retired apartment, from which the light of day
was excluded. No man in the community was secure from
their summons, however exalted his station, however blame-
less his life. Even at midnight, the coach of the Inquisition
was wont to call ; indeed, this was generally the hour se-
lected, to demand the presence of an accused person. Nor
dare a husband or a wife, a parent or a child, attempt to
retard the delivering of their nearest or dearest relatives.
The demand must be answered ; the accused must go ; he

confine their attention ? Who was appointed chief inquisitor :
From what order of monks were the inquisitors taken ? Where
were branches of the Inquisition established ? What is said of the
adaptation of this system to its intended purpose ? What was the
character of the Inquisition ? Where did they hold their tribunals ?
Who were exempt from their summons ?

17*

198 PERIOD VI....1095.. .i5rr.

knew not his accuser, and if he denied the charge, the se*
verest tortures awaited him, till he should confess his guilt.
Few, who once entered the gloomy walls of the Inquisition,
over emerged ; or if they were released, they never dared
to whisper what they had seen, or heard, within those pris-
ons of death.

Sec. 25. At the time of the establishment of
the Inquisition, the county of Toulouse, in
the south of France, abounded with a set of
people called Albigenses, from Alby, a town,
where many of them lived. They were a
branch of the Waldenses. As these people
were particularly obnoxious to the pope, meas-
ures were adopted to subdue them to the
Catholic faith; or to ensure their ruin. Here,
in 1206, the Inquisition was established, and
from that year to 1228, was constantly at work.
Besides the Inquisition, an immense army was
raised, which invaded the country, spreading
fire and sword among the distracted Albigen-
ses ; not less than a million of whom, including
those of the invaders who were slain, most
miserably perished in this period.

Count Raymond, at this time, governed the inhabitants
of Toulouse. To him application was made, by the pope,
to expel the Albigenses from his dominions ; but they, be-
ing a peaceable people, and loyal subjects, the Count re-
fused to molest them.

Thwarted in his object, the pope was filled with indig-
nation, and immediately sent inquisitors into Toulouse,
who established their court in the castle of a nobleman, and
commenced the operations of their engine of death.

Sec. 25. What set of people existed in great num-
bers, at this time, in Alby, in France ? Who were
they? When was the Inquisition introduced here?
How long was it at work ? What, besides this, was
sent there ? How many perished ?

Who governed this people, at this time ? Why did he refuse \n
expel the Albigenses ? What did the pope do upon this refusal ;

THE CRUSADES. 199

Unfortunately, soon after the inquisition was established,
one of the chief inquisitors was assassinated. Count Ray-
mond was suspected of being privy to the murder, and was
loaded with infamy and the highest censuresof the Church.
His dominions were also threatened with an invasion by
100,000 zealous bigots of the Church of Rome.

Justly alarmed, Raymond offered his submission, and in
token of his sincerity, surrendered to his holiness seven
fortified cities in Provence. But this was not a sufficient
sacrifice to ecclesiastical pride and malignity. The Count
was seized, and scourged, and being stripped of his ap-
parel, was turned out to seek a shelter as he was able.

In the mean time, the invading army, consisting of 100,
000 men, entered Toulouse ; and every where attacking
the Albigenses, took possession of their cities, filled the
streets with slaughter and blood, and committed to the
flames numbers whom they had taken prisoners.

By the arrival of fresh levies, the army was soon after in-
creased to 300,000 men, (some writers make them 500,000.)
The city of Beziers fell before them, and its inhabitants, to
the number of 23,000, were indiscriminately massacred,
and the city itself destroyed by fire.

Carcassone was next besieged, but here the invaders met
with a resistance from the Albigenses, which was most un-
expected. Thousands of the besiegers, who approached
the walls, were slain ; and even the ditches were filled with
fallen corpses. At length, however, wearied out, and over-
powered by numbers, the lower part of the city was surren-
dered, and its miserable inhabitants fell before the sword.

The upper part was yet secure. Finding the reduction
of this more difficult than was anticipated, the king of Ar-
ragon was dispatched to seek an interview with the Earl oi
Beziers, who was at the head of the Albigenses.

An interview accordingly took place, at which the king
of Arragon expressed his surprise, that the Earl should at-
tempt to shut himself up in the city of Carcassone, against
so vast an army.

How came the pope to send an army into his dominions ? What,
upon this invasion, did the count do ? Was his submission accept-
ed ? What was done with him ? What was the conduct of the
army ? To what numbers was the army increased ? What city
was taken ? How many lives destroyed? What city was next
besieged ? What contest succeeded ? Which party was victorious '
Between what persons did an interview take place ? What, was

OQO PERIOD VI....109.J....1J17.

To the king, the Earl replied, that he relied on the fa-
vour of God, and the justice of his cause — that he would
yield to no humiliation, nor basely stoop to receive his life,
or that of his friends, at the expense of their principles.

A plot was now laid to get the Earl into their possession,
and unfortunately it succeeded. He was prevailed upon
to a second interview, at which he was basely betrayed,
and held as a prisoner, till the city should be reduced.

No sooner had the inhabitants of Carcassone received
the intelligence of the Earl's confinement, than they burst
into tears, and we.-e seized with such terror, that they
thought of nothing but how to escape the danger they were
in. But blockaded as they were on all sides, and the
trenches filled with men, all human probability of escape
vanished from their eyes. A report, however, was circula-
ted, that there was a vault, or subterraneous passage, some-
where in the city, which led to the castle of Caberet, a dis-
tance about three leagues from Carcassone, and that if the
mouth or entry thereof could be found, Providence had pro-
vided for them a way of escape. All the inhabitants of the
city, except those who kept watch of the vampires, immedi-
ately commenced the search, and success rewarded their
labour. The entrance of the cavern was found ; and at the
beginning of night, they all began their journey through it,
carrying with them only as much food as was deemed ne-
cessary to serve them for a few days. " It was a dismal
and sorrowful sight," says their historian, " to witness their
removal and departure, accompanied with sighs, and tears,
and lamentations, at the thoughts of quitting their habita-
tions, and all their worldly possessions, and betaking them-
selves to the uncertain event of saving themselves by flight :
parents leading their children, and the more robust sup-
porting decrepit old persons ; and especially to hear the
affecting lamentations of the women." They, however, ar-
rived the following day at the castle, from whence they dis-
persed themselves through different parts of the country,
some proceeding to Arragon, some to Catalonia, others to
Toulouse, and the cities belonging to their party, wherev-
er God in his providence opened a door for their admis-
sion.

the result of it? What plot was laid ? What effect had the sei-
zure of the earl of Beziers, upon the inhabitants of Carcassone :
How did they effect their escape ? Whither did they flee ? What
followed the next day ?

THE CRUSADES. '201

The awful silence which reigned in the solitary city, ex-
cited no little surprise, on the following day, among the be-
siegers. At first, they suspected a stratagem to draw them
into an ambuscade, but on mounting the walls and entering
the town, they cried out, "the Albigenses are fled." The
legate issued a proclamation, that no person should seize
or carry off any of the plunder — that it should all be car-
ried to the great church of Carcassone, whence it was dis-
posed of for the benefit of the invaders, and the proceeds
distributed among them in rewards according to their de-
serts.

Such is a brief account of one of the crusades against the
Albigenses. Others followed, and scarcely can any one
conceive the scenes of baseness, perfidy, barbarity, inde-
cency and hypocrisy, over which Innocent III, and his im-
mediate successors, presided. Cities were plundered ; cas-
tles were stormed ; multitudes were butchered — were tor-
tured ; women were insulted and ravished; thousands were
put to the sword, or were consumed by the flames. Such
were the calamities which God, in his providence, permit-
ted to be visited upon his true Church, and such were the
triumphs of anti-christ over the faithful disciples of Jesus.

Sec. 26. While the persecution was raging
with such resistless fury against the Albigenses,
in the south of France, the inhabitants of the
vallies of Piedmont, appear to have enjoyed a
large portion of external peace, and this con-
tinued, with but one exception, which occur-
red about the year 1400, to the year 1487.

The providence of God was most conspicuous in relation
to the inhabitants of these vallies, in blessing them with a
succession of mild and tolerant princes, in the dukes of Sa-
voy. These princes continually receiving the most favour-
able reports of them as a people, simple in their manners,
free from deceit and malice, upright in their dealings, loy-
al to their governors, turned a deaf ear to the repeated so-

Sec. 26. What was the state of the inhabitants in the
vallies of Piedmont, at this time ? How long did they
enjoy peace ? What exception was there to this ?

By what means were these people protected from persecution :
For what number of years?

v202 PERIOD VI.... 1095.. ..1517.

licitations of priests and monks; and from the beginning of
the 13th century, until the year 1487, nearly 300 years,
peremptorily refused to molest them.

An effort was indeed made to introduce the inquisition
into Piedmont, but the proceedings in France had suffi-
ciently opened the eyes of the inhabitants to the spirit and
principle of that infernal court, and the people wisely and
resolutely resisted its establishment among them.

Sec. 27. During the above persecution of
the Albigenses in France, many of this peo-
ple, to escape its fury, crossed the Pyrenees,
and took shelter in the Spanish provinces of
Arragon and Catalonia. Here they flourished
for several }^ears ; they built Churches, and
their ministers publicly and boldly preached
these doctrines.

Sec. 28. The vigilance of the inquisitors,
however, traced their steps, and in the year
1232, the Inquisition was established in Arra-
gon. From this time, for a century and a
half, measures of the greatest rigour were in-
cessantly carried on in that quarter, and also
in Catalonia, against these refugees, before
theii extermination was effected.

Sec. 29. In Germany also, in Flanders, and
in Poland, the Waldenses were persecuted
with peculiar severity. Indeed, wherever they
existed, they were sought out, and hunted
down, by emissaries from papal Rome, as if

Sec. 27. Whither did many of the Albigenses, dur-
ing the persecution in France, flee ? What is said of
them in Arragon and Catalonia ?

Sec. 28. When was the Inquisition introduced into
these provinces ? How long were its sanguinary pro-
ceedings continued ?

Sec. 29. In what other countries were the Walden-
ses persecuted ?

THE CRUSADES. 203

they were the pests of the world, and the most
obnoxious foes of the Church of God.

Sec. 30. In the year 1300 was established
by Boniface VIII. who at that time occupied
the papal chair, the celebrated year of Jubilee.
Christians, throughout the known world were
invited to visit the Churches of St. Peter and
St. Paul, at Rome, with a promise from the
pope, that he would pardon their sins.

An invitation so impious as this, a Christian at the pres-
ent day, would scarcely conceive it possible to have been
accepted by any, yet such was the ignorance of the people,
and such the superstition of the times, that multitudes
came from all quarters, and cast in their gifts into the
treasury of the Roman see, in exchange for which, they
received the benediction of his Holiness, and the pretend-
ed pardon of all their sins.

This experiment proved so gainful, that the pontiffs in
after years shortened the time of the Jubilee to 25 years,
in order that all good Christians living to the common age
of man, might be benefited by this glorious festival.

Sec. 31. The year 1300, during the pontifi-
cate of Boniface VIII. may be regarded as
marking the highest eminence,- to which the
Papal power ever attained. From this period,
firm and lasting as the dominion of the Roman
pontiffs seemed to be, it appeared to be gradu-
ally undermined and weakened, partly by the

Sec. 30. When was the year of Jubilee first observ-
ed ? By whose order ? What did he promise to all.
who should assemble at Rome ?

How was the invitation received by the people ? What benefit,
did the pontiff receive from this measure ? When was the experi-
ment repeated ?

Sec. 31. At what time did the Papal power reach
its height ? Who was pope at this time ? By what
means did that power, from this time, gradually de-
cline ?

•204 PERIOD VI....1095....1517.

pride and rashness of the popes themselves,
and partly by several unexpected events.

" Boniface VIII. was born," says Mosheim, " to be a
plague both to Church and state, a disturber of the repose
of nations; and his attempts to extend the despotism of the
Roman pontiffs were carried to a length, that approached
to phrensy." From the moment that he entered upon his
new dignity, he laid claim to a supreme and irresistible
dominion, over all the powers of the earth, both spiritual
and temporal, he terrified kingdoms and empires, by the
threats of his bulls ; called princes and sovereign states
before his tribunal, to decide their quarrels. In a word,
in arrogance, in boldness, in lofty pretensions ; he appear-
ed to exceed all who had gone before him,

Sec. 32. Among the causes, which seemed
to set a limit to the usurpations of the Roman
pontiffs, and the first which occurred, was the
quarrel, which arose about this time between
Boniface VIII. and Philip of France, in respect
to the supremacy of the pope, over the tempo-
ral sovereigns of the earth.

This doctrine Boniface arrogantly maintained, and to
Philip sent the haughtiest letters, in which he asserted that
the king of France, and all other kings and princes were,
by a divine command, obliged to submit to the authority of
the popes, as well in all political and civil matters, as in
those of a religious nature.

Sec. 33. Philip, indignant at the doctrine
advanced by the pope, took measures to de-
pose so execrable a pontiff by a general council.
In anticipation of the meeting of such a coun-
cil, the king caused Boniface to be seized.

What was the character of Boniface VIII. ? What arrogant,
claims did he set up ?

Sec. 32. What was the first thing which seemed
to set a limit to the usurpations of the pope of Rome ?

How did Boniface treat Philip3

Sec. 33. What measures did Philip adopt ? How
was Boniface treated ?

THE CRUSADES. ^05

The person entrusted with this business, treat-
ed the pope most rudely. His friends succeed-
ed, however, in rescuing him ; but the rage
and anguish occasioned bj his insults, soon
after caused his death.

Sec. 34. Soon after the death of Boniface,
Philip, by his artful intrigues, obtained the
pontificate for a Frenchman, who, at the king's
request, removed the papal residence to Avig-
non, in France, where it continued for 70
years. This event, and the continued resi-
dence of the popes in France greatly impaired
the authority of the Roman see.

Sec. 35. About the year 1378, occurred what
is commonly termed the great western schism,
in the election of two popes, one at Rome,
and another at Avignon ; and from this date
to the year 1414, the Church continued to
have two and sometimes three different heads
at the same time ; each forming plots and
thundering out anathemas against the other.
In consequence of these differences, the papal
authority fell into contempt still more, and in
a measure both people and princes were re-
leased from that slavish fear, by which, for
years, they had been oppressed.

The pontiff, at this time elected at Rome, was Urban

Sec. 34. On the death of Boniface, who was elected
to the pontificate ? Through whose influence ? To
what place was the papal residence removed ? How
long did the popes reside there ?

Sec. 35. In what year occurred the great schism,
as it is called ? What is meant by this ? How long
was the Church distracted by these dissensions ?
What effect had they, upon the papal authority ?
18

v>06 PERIOD YI....1095....1517.

VI ; the pontiff elected at Avignon, was Clement Y1L
Which of these two is to he considered as the true and law-
ful pope, is to this day matter of doubt.

The distress and calamity occasioned by this difference,
are beyond the power of description. Wars broke out be-
tween the factions of the several popes, by which multi-
tudes lost their fortunes and their lives ; religion was ex-
tinguished in most places, and profligacy rose to a most
scandalous excess. The clergy became excessively cor-
rupt, and no longer seemed studious to keep up even the
appearance of religion or decency.

Upon the whole, however, these abuses were conducive
both to the civil and religious interests of mankind. The
papal power received an incurable wound. Kings and
princes, who had formerly been the slaves of the lordly
pontiffs, now became their judges and masters. And ma-
ny of the least stupid among the people had the courage to
despise the popes, on account of their disputes ; and, at
length, came to believe that the interests of religion might
be secured and promoted, without a visible head, crowned
by a spiritual supremacy.

Sec. 36. The year 1387 was distinguished
by the death of John Wickliffe, an Englishman,
who, by his preaching and writings against the
abuses of popery, particularly against the su-
premacy of the Roman See — the worship of
images — the invocation of saints — transub-
stantiation — indulgencies, <fcc. gave a still se-
verer blow to the authority of the Roman pon-
tiffs, and prepared the way for the reformation,
which was commenced by Luther, in 1517.

Wickliffe was born in Yorkshire, in 1324. Being dis.
tinguished for his learning, he was advanced to the master^

Who was the pontiff elected at Rome ? Who at Avignon :
Which of these was the lawful pope ? What mischievous conse-
quences resulted from these differences • What beneficial effects :

Sec. 36. When did Wickliffe die ? Who was he ;
How did he prepare the way for the reformation un-
der Luther ?

When, and where was Wickliffe born ? What was the state of

England, at this time ? What roused the indignation of Wickliffe :

THE CRUSADES. 207

ship of Baliol College, and wardenship of Canterbury hall.
At this time, England was completely under the papal do-
minion. This country swarmed with the mendicant or-
ders ; who, invading the universities, attempted to persuade
the students to join their fraternity.

This conduct roused the indignation of Wickliffe, who
commenced writing against the mendicant orders, and
even against the tyranny of the pope, and the superstitions
of the age.

His writings displeased the archbishop of Canterbury,
who deprived him of his office. Wickiiffe appealed to the
pope ; but the pope, irritated on account of the freedom with
which he had spoken of popery, confirmed the sentence of
the archbishop.

Wickliffe now threw off all restraint. He had studied
the Scriptures ; nay, he translated the whole Bible into En-
glish, and circulated it abroad ; he was well acquainted
with the system of popery, and of its antiscriptural character.
He began to attack the monks — to oppose their irregular-
ities— to inveigh against the superstitions of the times, and
«ven aimed his shafts against the pontifical power itself.
The influence of Wickliffe became great ; his writings were
read, and by many, were well received.

The reformer was now persecuted by the monks, and
particularly by the archbishop of Canterbury ; through
whose influence, 23 of his opinions were publicly condemn-
ed, in a council held at London Wickliffe, notwithstand-
ing the dangers which thickened around him, died in peace
at Lutterworth, in 1387 ; the rectory of which place had
been bestowed upon him, after his ejectment from Canter-
bury hall.

Sec, 37. The doctrines of Wickliffe, during
his life time, had made many converts ; but
after his death, his disciples greatly increased,
both in England and other countries. His
followers were called Lollards, or Wickliffites.

The origin of the word Lollard, which was applied to

Upon this, what did he do ? How was he treated by the archbishop
of Canterbury ? What strong measures did Wicklifte adopt ? How
was he retorted upon ? When, and where, and how, did he die ?

Sec. 37. What is said of the increase of his follow-
ers after his death ? What were his followers called ?

•J08 PERIOD VI....1095....1517.

the followers of Wicklifte, is quite uncertain. Some sup-
pose they were so called after Walter Lollard, a Dutchman,
who during this century was burned to death for his opin-
ions. The learned translator of Mosheim, derives the term
from the German Lullcn, which signifies singing ; and
hence in English Lollard, or singer. The Lullens, or Lol-
lards, in Germany, where the term was first used, were
singers, who made it their business to inter the bodies of
such as had died of the plague. During their procession
to the grave, they sang a dirge. In its application to the
followers of Wickliffe, it seems to have been used as a term
of reproach.

Sec. 38. The increase of the Lollards filled
the clergy, and other friends of popery, with
great alarm ; and a most spirited persecution
of them was commenced. Many were im-
prisoned, and others were suspended by chains
from a gallows, and burnt alive. Among the
sufferers who perished in this manner, was
lord Cobham, a man, who by his valour and
loyalty, had raised himself high in the favour
of his king, and was not less beloved by the
people.

Cobham was an admirer of the doctrines of Wickliffe,
the writings of whom, at great expense, he had collected
transcribed, and spread abroad. In consequence of this,
the clergy accused him to the king, and begged a regal
warrant against him. The signal services which Cobham
had rendered the king, induced the latter to refuse a war-
rant; but he sent for Cobham, and used every argument
to prevail on him to renounce his errors, and return to the
Church.

Cobham replied, that he was ready to obey his sovereign
m all things lawful, as the minister of God; but that he
considered the pope as the great anti-christ, foretold in the

What was the origin of the term Lollard ? What is the opinion
of the translator of Mosheim ?

Sec. 38. How were the followers of Wickliffe
treated ? What distinguished man suffered death?

Why was Cohham particularly obnoxious to the Catholic party
What effort did the king make to induce him to renounce his errors

THE CRUSADES. 209

word of God, and therefore, to him he owed, and would pay
no allegiance. This reply gave great offence to the king,
who now delivered him into the hands of his adversaries.

Cobbam was tried and condemned ; but his execution
was postponed for 50 days. During this period, he was
confined in the tower ; from which, however, he contrived
to make his escape, and fled into Wales, where he was
concealed for four years.

At the expiration of this time, he was taken, and carried
to London ; soon after which he was suspended alive in
chains, on a gallows, and burnt to death.

Sec. 39. From England, the writings of
Wickliffe were carried by an officer of Oxford
into Bohemia, where they were read by John
Huss, rector of the university of Prague.
These writings opened the mind of Huss ; who
having great boldness and decision of charac-
ter, began vehemently to declaim against the
vices and errors of the monks and clergy, and
was successful in bringing many in Bohemia,
and especially in the university, to the adop-
tion of the sentiments of Wickliffe.

Sec. 40. The introduction of Wickliffe's
writings into the university, gave great offence
to the archbishop of Prague, between whom
and Huss a controversy arose ; which was, at
length, carried to the pope, who ordered Huss
to be cited to appear before him at Rome.

What was Cobham's reply ? What is said of his escape after his
condemnation ? When was he taken ? How was he murdered ?

Sec. 39. By what means, did the writings of Wick-
liffe reach Bohemia ? What distinguished man was
converted by them ? What was his success, in con-
verting others ?

Sec. 40. How was the archbishop of Prague affected
by the conduct of Huss ? To whom did the arch-
bishop appeal ? What did the pope do ? How did
Huss treat the summons ?
18*

010 PERIOD VI....1095....1517.

This, however, he declined, and was excom-
municated. He continued, however, boldly to
propagate his sentiments, both from the pulpit,
and by means of his pen.

The measures taken by the archbishop of Prague to sup-
press the writings and sentiments of Wickliffe, were singu-
larly bold. He issued his orders that every person, who
was in possession of such writings, should bring them to
him. We are accordingly told that 200 volumes of them,
finely written, and adorned with costly covers, and gold
borders, probably belonging to the nobility, were commit-
ted to the flames. These measures, however, were far from
having their desired effect ; on the contrary, the writings of
WicklifFe abounded still more, and the Hussites became
more and more numerous.

Sec. 41. In the year 1414, was convened the
council of Constance, the object of which was
to put an end to the papal schism, (Sec. 35.)
which was accordingly effected, after it had
existed nearly 40 years. Before this council,
Huss was cited to appear, and at the same time.
Jerome of Prague, the intimate friend and com-
panion of Huss. By this council, the writings
of Wickliffe were condemned, and also both
these eminent men ; the former of whom was
accordingly burnt in 1415, and the latter in the
following year.

This council consisted of several European princes or
their deputies, with Sigismond, emperor of Germany at
their head ; 20 archbishops, 150 bishops, 150 other digni-
taries, and above 200 doctors, with the pope at their head.

At this time, there were three individuals who claimed

What farther stops did the archbishop take ? What were the
oifects of these measures ?

Sec. 41. When was the council of Constance held ?
What was its object ? Was this object. accomplished ?
Who were condemned by this council I How\ and
when, did they suffer ?

Of whom did this council consist ? How many, at this time, la ir?

THE CRUSADES. OJJ

the papal chair, and between whom, and their respective
friends, a severe contest was carried on. These the coun-
cil respectively deposed, and one Martin was ordained as
the only legal and true head of the Church. Thus the evil
spirit of schism was laid, and one great end of the council
was answered.

In obedience to the order of this council, Huss made his
appearance at Constance. The emperor had given him a
passport, with an assurance of safe conduct, permitting him
to come freely to the council, and pledging himself for his
safe return.

No sooner had Huss arrived within the pope's jurisdic-
tion, than, regardless of the emperor's passport, he was ar-
rested and committed close prisoner to a chamber in the
palace. This violation of common law and common justice,
was noticed by the friends of Huss; who had, out of the
respect they bore his character, accompanied him to Con-
stance. They urged the imperial promise of safe conduct;
but the pope replied, that he never granted any safe con-
duct, nor was he bound by that of the emperor.

Jerome of Prague was the intimate friend and compan-
ion of Huss; inferior to him in age, experience, and au-
thority ; but his superior in all liberal endowments. He
was born at Prague, and educated at the University there.
Having finished his strdies, he travelled into many coun-
tries of Europe, where he acquired great esteem for his tal-
ents and virtues, particularly for his graceful elocution,
which gave him great advantages in the public seminaries.
The Universities of Prague, of Paris, of Cologne, and of
Heidelburg, conferred upon him the degree of Master of
Arts : and having made the tour of the continent, he visited
England, where he obtained access to the writings of VVick-
liffe, which he copied out, and returned with them to
Prague.

As Jerome had distinguished himself by an active co-
operation with Huss, in all his opposition to the abomina-
tions of the times, he was cited before the council of Con-
stance, on the 17th April, 1475, at the time his friend Huss

claim to the papal chair ? What measures did the court adopt, in
relation to theso popes ? How came Huss to appear before the
council ? Who gave him a pledge of safety ? What is said of his
birth, education, travels and talents ? Why was he also cited to
appear r ^Vhy did he not voluntarily appear ? What measures

212

PERIOD VI....1095....151'

was confined in a castle near that city. Arriving shortly
afterwards in Constance, or the neighbourhood, he learned
how his friend had been treated, and what himself had to
expect ; on which he prudently retired to Iberlingen, an im-
perial city, whence he wrote to the emperor and council
requesting a safe conduct ; but not obtaining one to his sat-
isfaction, he was preparing to return into Bohemia, when
he was arrested at Hirschaw, and conveyed to Constance.
Few are ignorant of the fate of these two eminent men.
They were both condemned by the council to be burnt alive;
and the sentence was carried into effect. Huss was exe-
cuted on the 7th July, 1415 ; and Jerome on the 20th May,
1416.

THE BURNING OF HUSS.

The former sustained his fate with most heroic fortitude,
praying for his merciless persecutors. Jerome, at first, dis-
played less magnanimity than his friend Huss. But at the
time of his suffering, he met his fate with the courage of a
Christian ; fearing neither death itself, nor the horrible form
in which it came. When he arrived at the place, he pulled
off his upper garment, and made a short prayer at the stake ;

were adopted to compel him? What was the fate of these worthy
men ? How did the former meet his fate ? How the latter ?

THE CRUSADES. ^13

to which he was soon bound, with wet cords and an iron
chain, and inclosed as high as the breast in faggots. Ob-
serving the executioner about to set fire to the wood, be-
hind his back, he cried out, " Bring thy torch hither. Per-
form thy office before my face. Had 1 feared death, I
might have avoided it." As the wood began to blaze, he
sung a hymn, which the violence of the flames scarcely in-
terrupted.

Sec, 42. The news of these barbarous exe-
cutions quickly reached Bohemia, where it
threw the whole kingdom into confusion, and
a civil war was kindled from the ashes of the
martyrs.

Sec, 43. The leader of the avengers of these
martyrs, and the advocates of reform, was
John Ziska, a man of noble family, brought up
at court, and in high reputation for wisdom,
courage, the love of his country, and the fear
of God. To him multitudes daily resorted
from all parts, until their number was 40,000.
With these he encamped on a rocky mountain,
about 10 miles from Prague, which he called
Mount Tabor, whence his followers were
called Taborites. Until his death, in 1424, he
continued boldly to defend his cause — declared
war against Sigismond, and in several battles
defeated the armies of that emperor.

At this time, the churches and religious houses in Bohe-
mia, were more numerous, more spacious, more elegant and
sumptuous, than in any other part of Europe; and the mi-

Sec. 42. What was the effect of these murders in
Bohemia ?

Sec. 43. Who was the intrepid leader of the Bohe-
mians ? How many did he assemble ? When ?
What were his followers called ? Where did he die .'
What success had he ?

What is said of the Churches and religious houses in Bohemia.
at this time ? What did Ziska, in reference to these ? What sup-

-214 PERIOD VI....J095-..1517.

ages in public places, and the garments of the priests, were
covered with jewels and precious stones. Ziska commen-
ced his work of reform by attacking these. He demolish-
ed the images, discharged the monks, who, he said, were
only fattening like swine in sties, converted cloisters into
barracks, conquered several towns and garrisoned Cuthna,
defeated the armies of the emperor in several battles, and
gave law to the kingdom of Bohemia, till the time of his
death.

When Ziska found himself dying, he gave orders that a
drum shouid be made of his skin , and what is equally ex-
traordinary, his orders were faithfully obeyed. Ziska's
skin, after undergoing the necessary preparations, was con-
verted into a drum, which was long the symbol of victory
to his followers.

Sec 44. After the death of Ziska, his fol-
lowers were divided into Calixtines, Taborites,
and other sects, among whom considerable
hostility appears to have existed. In times of
distress, however, they all united against the
common enemy. At length, in 1443, the pa-
pal party yielded, and granted to these sects,
the use of the cup in the sacrament, which the
council of Constance had denied them, and
which was one cause of their assuming arms
under Ziska.

Sec. 45. A still further reform was desired
by the more pious of the Hussites, and accord-
ingly in 1456, or 1457, a body of these people
assembling at Lititz, proceeded to form a sys-
tem of Church government, and to exercise
discipline upon the principles of the primitive

<ess had he against the emperor ? On his death bed, what order
did he give ?

Sec. 44. How were his followers divided after his
death ? Did they agree ? What did the papal party
yield to them in 1443 ?

Sec. 45. Who were the United Brethren ? When
were they united into a society ? Where ?

THE CRUSADES. 215

Christians. They were afterwards distin-
guished by the name of the United Brethren*
who for many years experienced a great variety
of fortune.

The numbers of the United Brethren soon became con-
siderable ; pious persons flocked to them, not only from dif-
ferent parts of Bohemia, but from every distant quarter of
the whole empire. Many of the ancient Waldenses, who
had been scattered upon the mountains, came and joined
the society, so that Churches were multiplied every where
throughout Bohemia and Moravia.

Scarcely, however, were the brethren reduced to order,
before a terrible persecution arose against them, and they
were called to prove " what manner of spirit they were of."
The Catholic party exasperated against them, compelled
them to leave their towns and villages, even in the depth of
winter. The sick were cast into the open fields, where
numbers perished, through cold and hunger. The public
prisons were filled. Many were inhumanly dragged at the
tails of horses and carts, and quartered or burnt alive. Such
as effected their escape, retired into the woods and caves
of the country, where they held religious assemblies, elec-
ted their own teachers, and endeavoured to strengthen and
edify one another.

Under Uladislaus, prince of Poland, the exiled brethren
returned to their homes, and resumed their occupations.
In subsequent years they took such deep root, and extend-
ed their branches so far and wide, that it was impossible to
extirpate them. In the year 1500, there were 200 congre-
gations of the United Brethren in Bohemia and Moravia.

From this time, they experienced many vicissitudes, un-
til Luther began the reformation in Germany, at which time
so exhausted and wasted were the churches, that they med-
itated a compromise with the Catholic Church, and actu-
ally wrote to Luther, in the year 1522, for advice on the
subject. To their communication Luther replied, exhort-
ing them to firmness and constancy, and assuring them that
God in his own time would appear for their relief.

What was their number ? Who joined them ? What sufferings
were they called to experience 5 Under what prince, did they en-
joy more peace I What number of congregations had they, in Bo-
hemia, in 1500 ? What was their fortune, from this time to the
Reformation ? For what purpose did they write to Luther ? Whai
was his reply ?

2 10 PERIOD VI....1095....1517.

Sec. 46. In the year 1440, a few years pre-
vious to this last event, the art of printing was
discovered ; by means of which, not only the
Bible, but the writings of the primitive fathers
were soon spread abroad, which greatly con-
duced to expose the errors and superstitions of
the Church of Rome, and to diffuse a know-
ledge of the true doctrines of the scriptures,
among the ignorant thousands of Europe.

Sec. 47. It has been noticed (Sec. 26.) that
the Waldenses, in the vallies of Piedmont ap-
pear to have remained in a great measure un-
molested, in the profession of their religion,
till the year 1487.

To this there was one exception. About the year 1400,
a violent outrage was committed upon the Waldenses who
inhabited the valley of Pragela, in Piedmont, by the Cath-
olic party resident in that neighbourhood. This attack
was made towards the end of December, when the moun-
tains were covered with snow. So sudden was it, that the
inhabitants of the vallies were wholly unapprised of it, un-
til the persecutors were in actual possession of their caves.

A speedy flight, was the only alternative which remained
for saving their lives. Accordingly, they hastily fled to
one of the highest mountains of the Alps, with their wives
and children ; the unhappy mothers carrying the cradle in
one hand, and in the other, leading such of their offspring
as were able to walk. Their persecutors, however, pursu-
ed them until night came on. Great numbers were slain,
before they could reach the mountain. Tiie remnant, en-
veloped in darkness, wandered up and down the mountains,
covered with snow, destitute of the means of shelter from
the inclemencies of the weather, or of supporting them-

Scc. 46. When was the art of printing discovered ?
What was its effect ?

Sec. 47. To what year were the Waldenses in the
vallies of Piedmont exempt from persecution I

What exception was there to this ? What valley was visited In
persecution .; By whom ? At what season of the year - '
.some of the particulars.

TIJE CRUSADES. OJ7

selves under it by any of the comforts which providence
has destined for that purpose ; benumbed with cold, they
fell an easy prey to the severity of the climate ; and when
the night had passed away, there were found in their cra-
dles, or lying on the snow, fourscore of their infants depriv-
ed of life ; many of the mothers, also, lying dead by their
sides, and others just upon the point of expiring. This
seems to have been the first general attack that was made
by the Catholics on the Waldenses of Piedmont.

MASSACRE OF THE WALDENSES.

Sec. 48. About the year 1487, Innocent
VIII. invested Albert, archdeacon of Cremona,
with power to persecute the Waldenses in the
south of France, and in the vallies of Pied-
mont. This persecution was marked with the
most savage barbarity, and continued till the
reformation by Luther began.

Sec. 48 In what year were the Waldenses, in the
south of France, and in the vallies of Piedmont, visited
by persecution ? How long did it continue ? Who
was the author of it ?
19

-21S PERIOD VI....1095....1517.

Albert was no sooner invested with his commission, tiiar.
he proceeded to the south of France, where he directed
the kings' lieutenant, in the province of Dauphiny, to march
at the head of a body of troops, against the valley of Loyse.

The inhabitants, apprised of their approach, fled into
their caves at the tops of the mountains, carrying with them
their children, and whatever valuables they had, which
they thought necessary for their support and nourishment.
The lieutenant, finding the inhabitants all fled, and that
not an individual appeared with whom he could converse,
at length discovered their retreats, and causing quantities
of wood to be placed at their entrances, ordered it to be
set on fire. The consequence was, that four hundred chil-
dren were suffocated in their cradles, or in the arms of
their dead mothers ; while multitudes, to avoid dying by
•suffocation, or being burnt to death, precipitated themselves
headlong from their caverns, upon the rocks below, where
they were dashed in pieces ; or if any escaped death by the
fall, they were immediately slaughtered by the brutal sol-
diery.

Having completed their work of extermination in the val-
ley of Loyse, they next proceeded to that of Fraissiniere :
but Albert's presence and that of the army being found
necessary in another quarter, he appointed as his substi-
tute in these vallies, a Franciscan monk, who, in the year
1489, commenced a work of persecution, which is said to
have been extremely severe. Many were committed to
prison, and others burnt, without even the liberty of mak-
ing an appeal.

While these proceedings were going on in France, Al-
bert had advanced in the year 1488, at the head of 18,000
soldiers, against the vallies of Piedmont, which for many
years were the theatre of savage barbarity, and of intense
suffering.

Sec. 49. Here we close this period, and in
the next shall speak of the Reformation. From
a view of the past and of the existing state of
the ecclesiastical world, the necessity of a re-

What valley in the south of France was the seat of tins inhuman
l»ersecution ? Relate some of the particulars? What valley was
next visited? What is said of the persecution of the vallies of
Piedmont ?

Sec. 19. To what period have we now arrived '

THE CRUSADES. 019

formation is apparent. For centuries had the
world been enveloped in darkness, and the iron
handed despotism of papal Rome sported with
the lives and religious liberties of mankind.
But for the Waldenses, who like stars shone
amidst this dismal night, the kingdom of the
Redeemer could scarcely be said to have ex-
isted on earth. But the era of reformation
was now approaching. The world could sus-
tain the load of guilt and enormity no longer.
The powers of darkness had reached their
summit. Upon the regions of death, the
morning of a day was dawning, which was to
diffuse light and joy among many of the be-
nighted nations of the world.

DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS IN PERIOD VI.

1. Peter the Hermit, a Frenchman, who, by
his preaching, first excited a passion in Europe
for the Crusades.

2. Peter Waldo, a Frenchman of Lyons,
who nourished about the year 1160, the se-
cond father of the Waldenses, Claude of
Turin being the first.

3. Thomas Becket, archbishop of Canter-
bury, who nourished about the same time, dis-
tinguished for his pride and haughtiness, which
led to an open quarrel with Henry II. king of
England, to the great disturbance of the peace
of that kingdom.

4. Dominic, a Spaniard, distinguished as the
founder of the Inquisition.

On what account does a reformation appear to have
been necessary ?

'220 PERIOD VJ.... 1095.... 1517.

5. Roger Bacon, a learned monk of the
Franciscan order, in England, who flourished
about the year 1240, distinguished for the dis-
coveries which he made in the various depart-
ments of science, and for the lead which he
took in the revival of letters.

6. Thomas Aquinas, a native of Italy, who
died in 1274, greatly distinguished for his at-
tachment to the philosophy of Aristotle, and
for the authority which his opinions had in the
Catholic Church.

7. Boniface VIII. a pope, whose pontificate,
about the year 1300, marks the highest emi-
nence to which the papal power ever attained.

8. John Wickliffe, an Englishman, called the
reformer, on account of his preaching and
writing against the abuses of popery, about
the year 1380, and which prepared the way for
the Reformation, under Luther.

9. Lord Cobham, otherwise called Sir John
Oldcastle, a distinguished soldier, who, for his
attachment to the doctrines of Wickliffe, suf-
fered death in England, in the year 1417,
during the reign of Henry V.

10. John Huss, rector of the university of
Prague, in Bohemia, who for his attachment
to the sentiments of Wickliffe, suffered death
by order of the council of Constance, in 1415.

11. Jerome of Prague, the intimate friend
and companion of Huss, who suffered death
the year following, by the same authority, and
for a similar reason.

12. John ZisJca, a native of Bohemia, dis-
tinguished as the successful leader of the
Hussites, in their attempt to avenge the death
of Huss.

THE CRUSADES. 2iU

1. Peter the Hermit, Sec. 4, and onward.

2. Peter Waldo, Sec. 17, and onward.

3. Thomas Becket was born at London, in the year 1119.
His progress in learning at the university, and afterwards
in Italy, was so great, that in 1158, he was made Lord
Chancellor, by Henry II. As a courtier, Becket assumed
all the gaiety of the times ; and on oneoccassion, in attend-
ing the king on a journey, maintained in his train 1200
horse, besides 700 knights and gentlemen.

At a later day, Henry conferred on him the archbisho-
pricfc, of Canterbury ; in whieh office, such was his haughti-
ness, that he greatly offended his sovereign, and caused
lasting commotions iu the kingdom. Becket refused to
suppress the disorders of the clergy, to the great disgrace of
himself and injury to the Church. In consequence of the
disagreement between the king and himself, Becket re-
signed his office as archbishop, and went to Italy, where
the pope espoused his cause against Henry.

Subsequently a reconciliation took place ; and the king,
in proof of his sincerity, held the bridle of Becket's horse,
while he mounted and dismounted twice. The conduct
of Becket was not less odious, after his return to England,
than before his departure. At length, Becket was murder-
ed in 1171, by some courtiers of Henry, who dashed out
the prelate's brains, before the altar of his cathedral.

Henry alarmed, not only exculpated himself before the
pope, but did penance at the shrine of the murdered priest,
passing the night on the cold pavement in penitence and
prayer, and suffering himself to be scourged by the monks.

The violence of his death was the occasion of signal
honour being paid to Becket. He not only became a saint,
by the indulgence of the church ; but so numerous were
the miracles said to be wrought at his tomb, that two large
volumes could scarce contain the mention of them.

4. Dominic, Sec. 24.

5. Roger Bacon was born in the year 1214. He was
educated at Oxford, and afterwards studied at Paris. The
age in which he lived was a dark and gloomy one, and
was poorly fitted to appreciate the discoveries he made in
science and philosophy. His experiments and calculations
were so much above the comprehension of the times, that
he was accused of magic. His works were rejected from
the library of the order of Franciscans to which he belong-
ed, and he himself imprisoned.

19*

222 PERIOD VL...1O95.-...1017.

After 10 years painful solitude, he was set at liberty, and
passed the remainder of his hie in academical repose, at
Oxford, where he died 1294. In modern times this great
and good man has had justice done to him, by the rever-
ence and respect which are paid to him as the father of tin-
inductive philosophy.

G. Thomas Aquinas, called the angelical doctor, was a
native of Italy, and descended from a noble family. He
studied in various places; but at length settled at Naples,
where he led a life of exemplary chastity and devotion. He
died in the year 1274. His writings, which are numerous,
prove him to have been a man of great learning and ex-
tensive knowledge. They consist of 17 folio volumes.
His authority in religion became decisive in the Catholic
schools.

7. Boniface VIII. Sec. 31.

8. John Wicklife, Sec. 33, and onward.

9. Lord Cobham, Sec. 38.

10. John Huss, Sec. 39, and onward,

11. Jerome of Prague, Sec. 41,

12. John Ziska, Sec. 43,

LUTHER BEFORE THE DIET OF WORMS.

PERIOD VII.

ill!. PERIOD OF THE REFORMATION WILE EXTEND FROM THE COM-
MENCEMENT OF THAT EVENT, A. D. 1517, TO THE PEACE OF
RELIGION, CONCLUDED AT AUGSBURG, IN 1553.

Sec. 1. The year 1517, is generally assigned,
as marking the era when the Reformation was
begun by the Great Head of the Church,
through the instrumentality of Martin Luther.

This grand revolution, of which we are now to treat,
arose in Saxony from small beginnings. It spread itself,
however, with great rapidity, through all the European
provinces, and extended its influence, more or less, to dis-
tant parts of the globe. From that memorable period, down
to our own times, it may justly be considered as the main

What is the extent of the Period of the Reforma-
tion ?

Sec. 1. When did the Reformation commenrr '
Through whose instrumentality ?

r>24 PERIOD VII....1517 1555.

spring, which lias moved the nations, and occasioned ma-
ny, if not most of the civil and religious revolutions that fill
the annals of history. The face of Europe, in particular,
was changed by this great event. The present age feels
yet, and ages to come will continue to perceive, the inesti-
mable advantages it produced. The history of such an
important revolution demands, therefore, particular atten-
tion.

Sec. 2. The religious state of the world, at
the opening of the sixteenth century, fifteen
years before the Reformation began, is ac-
knowledged by all historians to have been ex-
ceedingly deplorable. The nations of Chris-
tendom were still in thraldom to the papal
power. Corruption, both in doctrine, and
practice, prevailed to an extent before un-
known. Scarcely any thing, on any side, pre-
sented itself to the eye, which could properly
be denominated evangelical.

The Roman pontiffs were living, at this time, in all the
luxury and security of undisputed power ; nor had they the
least reason, as things appeared to be situated, to appre-
hend any interruption of their peace and prosperity. *They
possessed a multitude of dignities, titles, honours and privi-
leges, which they disposed of to such as would bow to their
authority, and join in their praises. They not only gave
law to the ecclesiastical world, but even kings and king-
doms were subject to their will. When monarchs gratified
their desires, they suffered them to kiss their feet ; but when
they disobeyed their commands, they suspended all reli-
gious worship in t!-ieir dominions, discharged their subjects
from obedience, and gave their crowns to any who would
usurp them. They were addressed by titles of blasphemy,
and affected to extend their authority over heaven, earth
and hell.

In what country did it begin ? Where did it spread ? What ef-
fect had it upon Europe ?

Sec. 2. What was the religious state of the world at
this time ?

How were the Roman Pontiffs living? By what means, did they
nrescrve their authority ? To what did this authority, in their view ,

THE REFORMATION. 225

If we look at the clergy, we shall find them partaking
much of the character of their head. Like the pontiff, they
looked with disdain upon the multitude. Possessing im-
mense wealth, they awfully neglected their spiritual duties,
and employed their treasures in administering to their lusts
and passions. If they preached, nothing was to be heard
of the vital doctrines of the gospel — nothing of the guilty
character of man — nothing of repentance, and faith, and
holiness — nothing of the merits of the ben of God ; but the
service was filled up with senseless harangues about the
blessed Virgin, the efficacy of relics, the burnings of pur-
gatory, and the utility of indigencies. Public worship
was performed in an unknown tongue. The churches
were filled with statues, and paintings, and various orna-
ments, designed to strike the senses and beguile the mind.
Real religion was by every means kept from view. Know-
ledge was effectually proscribed. In short, the multitude
were taught to adore the pontiffs as the spiritual vicegerents
of God, and to look only to them, as holding the power of
life and death.

Sec. 3. Deplorable, however, as was the
state of Christendom in the respects mention-
ed, there were some circumstances, which
about this time were favorable to a reforma-
tion. The first of these was a perceptible di-
minution of the influence of the court of Rome*
in respect to a considerably numerous class of
individuals, scattered over Europe.

Lordly as the papal power carried itself, that power was
evidently on the decline. Its zenith appears to have been,
when, as already noticed, (Per. 6. Sec. 31,) the guilty Bon-
iface VIII. occupied the papal chair. The o^iarrel which
that pontiff had with Philip of France — the subsequent
removal of the papal court from Rome to Avignon, 'Sec.

extend ? What was the state of the clergy ? What was the char-
acter of their preaching? How was public worship performed:
What were the Churches filled with ? What was the great thing
taught to the multitude ?

Sec. 3. Were there any circumstances, at this time,
favourable to a reformation ? What was the first ?

When was the power of the Roman pontiff, at its height? What
fircumstances, which have been mentioned in the former period.

•WO PERIOD VII....1517....1555.

;J 4) — the still later schism which had led to the election of
two popes, each of whom claimed infallibility at the same
time, (Sec. 35,) — and, more than all, the decision of the
council of Constance, that a general council was superior
to even the pope, and could depose him, (Sec. 41,) — all
had powerfully tended to open the eyes of reflecting indi-
viduals, and to lessen, in their estimation, the authority of
the court of Rome. There were some, who no longer re-
garded the pope as infallible. They began to discover the
cheat practiced upon the deluded minds of the multitude.
Princes, too, no longer trembled, as they had done, at the
thunders which sounded out against them from the throne
of the pretended vicegerent of God. And even numerous
were the individuals, who began to think that heavenly fe-
licity might be obtained, without a passport to it from an
omisary from papal Rome.

Sec. 4. A second circumstance, at this time
favourable to a reformation, was the general
odium, which rested upon the clergy and the
monkish orders.

The clergy generally passed their lives in dissolute mirth
and luxury ; and squandered away, in the gratification of
their lusts, the wealth which had been set apart for charita-
ble and religious purposes. Nor were they less tyrannical,
than voluptuous. They treated their people more like vas-
sals, than rational and immortal beings, whose souls they
had in charge. The necessary consequence of lives so
dissolute, and of an assumption of power so unwarrantable,
was the loss of public respect and esteem. Men cannot
regard with complacency the licentious ambassador of the
cross, nor respect his authority, when he manifests the
spirit of the tyrant.

The monkish orders, also, were, at this time, lying under
a similar odium. They were considered by many, ascum-
berers of the ground ; and occasional complaints against
them, were heard on every side. They had broken through
every restraint ; had employed their opulence to the worst

• umbincd to lessen his influence? What effect had these things on
princes and people ?

Sec. 4. What was a second circumstance favourable
to a reformation ?

What is said of the lives and conduct of the jjtenry ? What of tli<-
monkish orders ?

THE REFORMATION. 220

possible uses; and, forgetful of the gravity of their charac-
ter, and of the laws of their order, rushed headlong into the
shameless practice of vice, in all its various forms and de-
grees. If some of the orders were less vicious, as the men-
dicants, yet their rustic impudence, their ridiculous super-
stitions, their ignorance, cruelty, and brutish manners, al-
ienated the minds of the people, and diminished their rep-
utation from day to day.

Sec, 5. A third circumstance favourable to
a reformation, was the revival of learning, and
a taste for the liberal arts and sciences.

The art of printing, which was discovered in 1440, soon
attained to considerable perfection, and served to propagate
knowledge with facility. Books were multiplied and read.
Knowledge increased. Men of the first rank distinguished
themselves by their love of letters, and their patronage of
eminent scholars. Even the haughty Leo X. who was
elected to the pontificate in the year 15 13, and who poured
forth his anathemas against Luther, was conspicuous for
his ardour and munificence in the cause of literature.

About the time the art of printing was discovered, the
West received a vast accession of literature from the East,
In 1453, the Turks under Mahomet II, made themselves
masters of Constantinople. (Per. 5, Sec. 8.) On this
event, many of the most eminent Greek literati removed in-
to Italy, and other countries of Europe, instructed the
youth in all the various branches of erudition, published
useful compositions of their own, and many accurate edi-
tions of Greek and Latin authors, and diffused every where
a love of learning and science. In consequene of this,
many academies were founded in Italy, France, and Ger-
many ; libraries were multiplied, at great expense, and a
generous provision was made for the encouragement of
men of learning, and of studious youth, ambitious of litera-
ry fame.

This revival of learning could not but be auspicious to
the cause of religion. It was during the ignorance of the

Sec. 5. What was a third favourable circumstance ?

When was the art of printing discovered ? What was the con-
sequence ? What pontiff was distinguished as a patron of learning :
What year did he come to the papal throne ? What literary men
removed to Italy, about 1453 ? On what account ? How did they
employ themselves.'' What effect had the revival of learning upon

»>28 PERIOD VII....1517....1555.

dark ages, that the papal system — its monstrous doctrines
— its corruption — its superstition, gained such an ascend-
ency over mankind. Had science flourished, had know-
ledge been generally disseminated, papal Rome would nev-
er have attained to its unparalleled power. On the revival
of learning, that power began to decline. Men were now
able to investigate for themselves; they could estimate the
force of argument, and judge between the doctrines of the
reformers, and those of the advocates of papacy.

Sec. 6. A fourth circumstance favourable
to a reformation, was the solid conviction on the
part of many, that a reformation was greatly
needed, and the desire which hence prevailed,
that such a work might be effected.

The number of those among whom this conviction pre-
vailed, says Mosheim, was very considerable, in all parts
of the eastern world. They did not, indeed, extend their
views so far, as a change in the form of ecclesiastical gov-
ernment— nor of the doctrines generally — nor even of the
rites and ceremonies of the Romish Church. All they
thought of was, to set limits to the overgrown power of the
pontiffs, and to reform the corrupt manners of the clergy ;
to dispel the ignorance, and to correct the errors of the
blinded multitude; and to deliver them from the insupport-
able burdens imposed upon them under religious preten-
ces. They probably dreamed not of such a reformation,
as was now approaching. But the evils which existed they
saw, and deplored. Through ignorance, they were unable
to extend their views to a reformation which should carry
them back to gospel simplicity ; but the desire for better
things existed ; the mists needed only to be removed — fur-
ther light needed only to be let in upon the mind, and
their hearts would welcome, as their hearts did welcome,
the reformation, which the king of Zion was now bringing
forward.

Sec. 7. The immediate occasion of the Re-

religion ? Had science flourished, would superstition have gained
.such an ascendancy ?

Sec. 6. What was a fourth favourable circumstance ?

How far did those, among whom this conviction prevailed, extend
J heir views ? Why were thoir views so limited ?

THE REFORMATION. 229

formation was the sale of indulgences, to which
resort was had by Leo X. at that time in the
papal chair, in order to replenish his treasury,
which had been drained, by his various extrav-
agances.

The doctrine of indulgences proceeded upon the mon-
strous idea, that there was an infinite merit in Christ, and
the saints, beyond what they needed themselves ; and that
this surplus merit was committed in trust to the popes and
their clergy for the benefit of such, as were willing to pay
for it. Whoever pleased, might purchase, therefore, the
pardon of their own sins, present, past, and future, and
also ransom the souls of such friends as were suffering the
fires of purgatory.

The form of these indulgences was various. The fol-
lowing will serve as a specimen of the spirit, in which they
were generally written : " May our Lord Jesus Christ have
mercy upon thee, and absolve thee by the merits of his most
holy passion. And I, by his authority, that of his apos-
tles Peter and Paul, and of the most holy Pope, granted
and committed to me, in these parts, do absolve thee, first
from all ecclesiastical censures, in whatever manner they
have been incurred, and then from all the sins, trangres-
sions and excesses, how enormous soever they may be,
even such as are reserved for the cognizance of the Holy
See, and as far as the keys of the Holy Church extend : I
remit to thee all the punishment, which thou deservest in
purgatory, on their account ; and I restore to thee the holy
sacraments of the Church, to the unity of the faithful, and
to that innocence and purity which thou possessedst at bap-
tism ; so that when thou diest, the gates of punishment
shall be shut, and the gates of the paradise of delight shall
be opened ; and if thou shalt not die at present, this grace
shall remain in full force, when thou art at the point of
death. In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of
the Holy Ghost."

The prices of these indulgences varied according to the

Sec. 7. What was the immediate occasion of the
Reformation ?

Upon what did the doctrine of indulgences proceed i What can
you relate of the form of these indulgences ? What of the extent
of their sale before, and after the Reformation ?

20

•230 PERIOD VII....1517....1555.

character, ability, and crimes of the purchasers. For re-
mitting the sin of having taken a false oath, in a criminal
case, the sum of nine shillings was charged ; for robbing,
twelve shillings; for burning a house, twelve shillings;
for murdering a layman, seven shillings and sixpence ; for
laying violent hands on a clergyman, ten shillings and six-
pence. In other cases, a much greater sum was demanded,
even several pounds.

The extent of the sale of indulgences was incredible,
both before and after th^ Reformation. As late as the
year 1709, Milner remarks, that the privateers of Bristol
took a galleon, in which they found 500 bale? of bulls for
indulgences, and 16 reams were in a bale. So that they
reckoned that the whole came to 3,840,000, averaging
from twenty pence to eleven pounds.

Sec. 8. The sale of these indulgences, in
Saxony, was entrusted to one John Tetzel, who,
in the year 1517, appeared in the neighbour-
hood of Wittemberg, executing his commis-
sion in the most insolent and fraudulent man-
ner ; boasting of the superior efficacy of the
indulgences which he had to sell, and with
gross impiety derogating from the merits of
even Jesus Christ.

Tetzel was employed by Albert, archbishop of Mentz, to
whom indulgences had been sent by Leo X. Tetzel had
long been in the service ; and, at length, arrived to a degree
of boldness and impiety surpassing belief. It was his
boast, that " he had saved more souls from hell, \)y his in-
dulgences, than St. Peter had converted to Christianity, by
his preaching." He could assure a child, who might fear
a deceased father was unhappy in the world of spirits " that
the moment the money tinkled in the chest, his father's
soul mounted from purgatory."

A story is related of Tetzel, which will serve to show
that his character was not unsuspected ; and still further,

Sec. 8. To whom was the sale of indulgences en-
trusted in Saxony ? When did he appear there ?
Near what city ? How did he proceed ?

By whom was he employed ? What did he say of the number of
souls he had saved ? Relate the story of Tetzel, and the nobleman ?

THE REFORMATION. 23 L

how indulgences were by some, at this time, regarded.
On a certain occasion, Tetzel was at Leipsic, where he
made sale of many indulgences, and had stowed the money
arising from them, in a chest. A certain nobleman, who
suspected the imposture, put the question to him — " Can
you grant absolution for a sin which a man shall intend to
commit in future V " Yes," replied the frontless commis-
sioner, " but upon condition that the proper sum of money
be actually paid down.5' The nobleman instantly produ-
ced the sum demanded ; and in return received a certificate,
signed and sealed by Tetzel, absolving him from the crime
which he intended to commit, but which he did not choose
to divulge. Not long after Tetzel left Leipsic, taking with
him the chest of money, which he had collected. The no-
bleman had discovered the time of his departure, and the
route which he was to take. He hastened forward, and
finding a fit place, concealed himself, until Tetzel made
his appearance. He now rushed forth, attacked him, rob«
bed him, beat him soundly with a stick, and, moreover, sent
him back to Leipsic, with his chest empty. At the same
time shewing him the certificate which he had formerly
given him, the nobleman observed that he presumed him-
self, by virtue of it, to be free from any crime. He had
done only what he intended to do, when he procured the
commissioner's indulgence.

Sec. 9. The conduct of Tetzel attracted the
notice of Luther, who was at that time a pro-
fessor of philosophy and theology in the uni-
versity of Wittemberg — it roused his indigna-
tion, that such a shameful traffic should be
carried on, to the infinite disgrace of reli-
gion, and the delusion of his fellow Christians.

Sec. 10. Hence, he was led to a particular
examination, not only of the nature and tend-
ency of indulgences, but also of the authority
by which they were published. The discovery

Sec. 9. Whose attention did Tetzel's conduct at-
tract 1 What was Luther's employment ?

Sec. 10. To what, investigation was Luther led, by
this sale of indulgences I What was the result 1

232 PERIOD VII....1517....155J.

of one error prompted him to pursue his in-
quiries, and conducted him to the detection ot
more. These errors, after mature delibera-
tion, he at length, on the 30th of Sept. 1517,
in ninety-five distinct propositions, published
to the world. This was the commencement and
foundation of that memorable rupture and revo-
lution in the Church, which humbled the gran-
deur of the lordly pontiffs, and eclipsed so great
a pari of their glory.

Luther, who thus arrayed himself against the Church of
Rome, and who was destined by providence to lead the
way in the great work of reformation, was born in the year
1483, at Isleben, a town belonging to the county of Mans-
field, in Upper Saxony. His lather was employed in the
mines of Mansfield, which were at that time quite celebra-
ted. Sometime after the birth of his son, he removed in-
to that town, became a proprietor in the mines, and wa*
highly esteemed for his honourable character.

The early indications of genius, which his son betrayed,
induced the father to give him a liberal education. So
great was his proficiency in his studies, that he commen-
ced master of arts, in the University of Erfurth, at the age
of twenty. At this time, he designed to pursue the profes-
sion of law; but a providential circumstance diverted him
from his purpose, and changed the whole course of his
life.

Walking out one day into some adjacent fields with a
companion, the latter was struck with lightning, and sud-
denly expired. Shocked by an event so unexpected and
appalling, he formed the hasty resolution of withdrawing
from the world, and of burying himself in the monastery
at Erfurth. To such a course, his father was strongly op-
posed. But to the mind of the son, the solemn providence
which he had witnessed, seemed a call from heaven to take
upon himself the monastic vow. Accordingly, much to

When did he publish the errors of the Church of
Rome ? What was this the commencement of ?

Where was Luther born? In what year? What is said of hi*
father ? Where was Luther educated ? What circumstance di-
verted him from the study of law ? Where did Luther retire ? Ho(w

THE REFORMATION. 233

the grief of a fond father, he entered the monastery, in the
year J 505.

A monastic life, however, was far different from what
young Luther had anticipated. He became gloomy and
dejected. With too much light to sit down in content-
ment, and too little to discern the rich treasures of the gos-
pel, or to apply its consolatory ptomises to a mind convic-
ted of sin, he became exceedingly wretched and disquie-
ted. In this state of disquietude, he remained more than
a year.

During the second year of his monastic life, he acciden-
tally met with a Latin Bible. To the study of this, he ap-
plied himself. Light broke in upon his darkened, bewil-
dered mind, and a divine consolation seemed to settle up-
on his heart. From this time, he was roused from his le-
thargy, and with incredible ardour devoted himself to the
study of the Scriptures, and some of the works of the
fathers.

In the year 1507, he was ordained ; and during the fol-
lowing year was invited to a professorship, in the Univer-
sity of Wittemberg, where, in 1512, he was created doctor.
As a teacher of philosophy, and as a preacher, he excelled.
With human nature he possessed an intimate acquaintance,
and was able to touch the springs of human action in a
measure as he pleased. He possessed an uncommon ve-
hemence of temper, which sometimes brought him into
trouble, and a fondness for jesting, which detracted from
his dignity and influence. Yet, with these infirmities, he
was the wonder of the age in which he lived. He posses-
sed a zeal, which, though free from enthusiasm, scarcely
ever remitted its ardour ; and an intrepidity which never
cowered, even in view of the greatest dangers. If he was
ambitious, his ambition seems to have been to promote the
good of the world. Through his life, he appears to have
had nothing at heart so much, as to see the Church purified
from error, and the simple, but glorious truths of the gos-
pel, attain to their just influence, over the hearts and lives
of mankind.

" Such," in the language of Milner, " was the illustrious
Luther, when he was called upon by Divine Providence to

was he pleased with a monastic life ? To what was his conversion
owing ? What was his character as a teacher and preacher ? What
is said of his temper ? What of his ardour ?

20*

•234 PERIOD VII....1517....1553,

enter the lists alone, and without one assured ally, against
the hosts of the pretended successor of St. Peter, who was
then domineering over the Christian world, in all his gran-
deur and plenitude of power."

Sec. 11. The propositions of Luther, rela-
ting to the errors of the Church of Rome, were
soon spread over all Germany, and were re-
ceived with great applause. On the other
hand, Tetzel became alarmed, and not long
after published one hundred and six contra
propositions ; in which he attempted to refute
the statements of Luther ; and not content
with doing this, by virtue of his inquisitorial
power, he directed the Reformer's composi-
tions to be publicly burned.

Sec. 12. The controversy between Luther
and Tetzel, the latter being aided by several
others, continued for some time ; but appears
to have been regarded by Leo X. with much
indifference. At length, however, perceiving
the divisions it was causing, he summoned
Luther to appear before him at Rome, within
60 days, to answer for his conduct. Luther,
however, aware of the hazard of appearing at
Rome unprotected, appealed to Frederick, the
Wise, the Elector of Saxony, who had openly
espoused his cause. The elector readily in-
terposed, and, at length, obtained the consent
of the Pontiff, that the cause of Luther should
be heard at Augsburg, in Germany, before
Cardinal Cajetan.

&ec. 11. How were the propositions of Luther re-
ceived abroad ? What course did Tetzel take ?

Sec. 12. What eifect, for a time, had this controver-
sy upon Leo X. ? What summons did he, at length.
send to Luther ? To whom did Luther appeal ?
What did the elector do ?

THE REFORMATION. 23*>

Sec. 13. In Oct. 1518, Luther, having ob-
tained a safe conduct from the Emperor Max-
imilian I. appeared before Cajetan, at Augs-
burg. Several interviews took place between
the parties, in all of which the haughty
cardinal endeavoured by frowns and menaces
to intimidate the reformer. He required him
in the language of authority, and as the only
hope of escaping the just vengeance of the
sovereign Pontiff, to renounce his errors, and
immediately to return to the bosom of the
Church. At length, finding his judge inacces-
sible to reason and argument, Luther privately
left Augsburg, and returning to Wittemberg,
appealed from the pope, to a general council.

A more improper agent could not have been chosen to
preside in this affair, than Cajetan ; for, instead of being
calculated to heal the breach, he was an interested man, a
dominicah, the avowed friend of Tetzel, and the implaca-
ble enemy of Luther.

At three several times, Luther appeared before Cajetan,
and as often was exhorted to recant; which he refusing to
do, was forbidden to come any more into the presence of the
cardinal; unless he was disposed to humble himself to the
dictates of " holy church."

At this juncture, it was rumoured that the reformer was
in danger, the cardinal having received commands to seize
him. Luther, however, still waited several days, during
which he repeatedly wrote to the cardinal, requesting a dis-
mission, and urging the propriety of his being heard before
a tribunal, better qualified to decide.

No reply being made to his communications, and the
dangers evidently thickening about him, he resolved upon
flight. A friendly senator ordering the gates to be private-

Sec. 13. What was the result of the interview be-
tween Luther and Cajetan ? To whom did Luther
nppeal ?

What is said of the fitness of Cajetan for such a business ? How
did the cardinal treat Luther ? Why did Luther flee from Augs-
burg ? In what manner ?

•J3G PERIOD VJI....1517....1555

ly opened for him, he mounted a horse which had been
procured for him, and left the city.

Although but poorly prepared for such a journey, having
neither " boots, spurs, nor sword," he pushed forward the
whole day, with great rapidity. At night, when he dis-
mounted, he was unable to stand, and fell upon the straw
in the stable. Such was the conclusion of the conference
at Augsburg.

Sec. 14. The Roman pontiff was soon sen-
sible of his imprudence, in entrusting a man of
the fiery temper of Cajetan, with so delicate a
commission, and now endeavoured to remedy
his error, by employing Charles Miltitz, a
Saxon knight, a man of more candor and im-
partiality, to converse with Luther, and, it
possible, to induce him to submission and
obedience.

Miltitz was a person distinguished for his prudence, pen-
etration, and dexterity. In every respect, he appeared well
qualified for the execution of such a nice and critical com-
mission. Leo X. sent him, therefore, into Saxony, to see
the reformer. Sensible, however, of the influence which
Frederick, the elector, might exercise in the affair, Leo
directed Miltitz first to see the Elector, and by way of pro-
pitiating his favour, he sent him the golden consecrated
rose, which the pontiffs used to bestow on princes, as an
uncommon mark of friendship and esteem. Frederick,
however, received the boon with great indifference, and
still maintained his strong attachment to the reformer.

Sec. 15. The conference between Miltitz
and Luther was conducted in such a manner,
as seemed to bid fair for an accommodation.
But not exactly harmonizing as to the manner
in which the controversy should be settled, it
was agreed, that the matter should be referred

Sec. 14. How did Leo attempt to remedy his error,
in appointing Cajetan to treat with Luther 1

Who was Miltitz ? W hat were his qualifications for his business :
What did Leo do to gain the favour of Frederick ? How was this
present received ?

THE REFORMATION. 237

to a German diet, and that, in the mean time,
Luther should write a conciliatory and sub-
missive letter to the pope.

The views of Luther on the subject of reformation were,
doubtless, at this time, partial and circumscribed. He had
as yet no intention of withdrawing from the Church of
Rome. Had the pope been a man of real prudence — had
he enjoined silence on the adversaries of Luther, as the re-
former requested — had he corrected that gross abuse of
Church authority, the sale of indulgences ; Luther might
have been restored to the bosom of the Church, as a duti-
ful son, and the reformation have been crushed in the bud.
The letter which Luther wrote to the pope, says a catho-
lic writer, " was rather civil than humble" for it gave not
up one iota of the grand point for which he was called in
question.

It may be added in this place, respecting Tetzel, that he
was abandoned by his friends, and fell a victim to disap-
pointment and despair, ending his days as a fool.

Sec. 16. The prospect of a reconciliation,
so flattering at this time to the Romish party,
was soon overcast, by a famous controversy,
which was carried on at Leipzic, in the year
1519. The champion of the papal cause, in
this dispute, was a doctor named Eckius, who
challenged Carrol stadt, the colleague and ad-
herent of Luther to try his strength with him,
in a contest on the points in question. '

Eckius, had himself formerly bepn the friend of Lu-
ther; but a thirst for fame, and a prospect of worldly ad-
vantage, had seduced him from the cause of truth. Rely-

Sec 15. How were the conferences between Lu-
ther and Miltitz conducted ? How did they result 1

What were Luther's views, on the subject of a reformation :
What is said of the submissive letter which Luther wrote to the
pope ? What was the end of Tetzel ?

Sec. 16. By what means was the prospect of a re-
conciliation overcast ? Who was the papal champion .'
Whom did he challenge to dispute with him ? Who
was Carolstadt ?

:J3S PERIOD VII....1517....1555.

ing on the force of his genius, he sought an opportunity to
exhibit his theological skill. Accordingly, a challenge
was presented to Carolstadt, a doctor of divinity, and arch-
deacon of Wittemberg, who was esteemed one of the first
open defenders of Luther.

This challenge was readily accepted. The assembly
convened to hear these champions, was exceedingly nu-
merous and splendid. For six days, the contest was car-
ried on, with much ability on both sides ; but the superior
eloquence and acumen of Eckius, seem to have afforded
a temporary triumph to the enemies of the reformation.

Sec. 17. The success of Eckius, in this dis-
cussion, emboldened him, next, to tender a
challenge to Luther himself. The reformer
was not backward in accepting it. In this
second theological contest, which was con-
tinued ten days, with uncommon ardour, Ecki-
us appeared to much less advantage ; and
though both parties claimed the victory, yet
it was apparent that the antagonist of Luther
retired from the field, shorn of that glory, of
which he boasted in the contest with Carolstad.

Among the subjects of controversy, at this time, were
the doctrines of purgatory, and indulgences; the nature
of repentance and the remission of sins; and particularly
the foundation of the supremacy of the Roman pontiffs. So
forcibly was Eckius impressed with the reasoning of Lu-
ther, and especially with the neat and well digested order
in which his materials were arranged, tliat he was compell-
ed to acknowledge, before a splendid audience, the quali-
fications and attainments of his opponent.

Sec. 18. The controversy at Leipsic was
the means of bringing forward a powerful
auxiliary to the cause of the reformation, in

Who was Eckius: Why did he present this challenge? What
was the result of the dispute ?

Sec. 17. What did Eckius next do ? How did lie
appear in controversy with Luther ?

Sec. 18. What distinguished man was present a1
i his dispute I What effect had it upon him .'

THE REFORMATION. 039

the person of Philip Melancthon, at this time
professor of Greek in the university of Wit-
temberg. This great man was present at the
public dispute, between Eckius and Luther;
and appears, at this time, to have become set-
tled as to the justness of the principles of the
Reformation, and to have enlisted himself,
as the powerful coadjutor of the Saxon re-
former.

Melancthon was, at this time, only twenty-three years of
age ; yet, even at this early period, his talents and attainments
appear to have commanded universal respect His reputa-
tion for piety was also great Hence, he was eminently
prepared to embrace with cordiality, the great doctrines of
the Reformation. This he did with the most pious sinceri-
ty, and proved himself to be among the most powerful in-
struments of the work of reform. In his character, he was
widely different from Luther. He possessed not his intre-
pidity and decision ; yet, in the day of real danger, he was
not destitute of courage, resolution, and fortitude. As an
assistant to Luther, he was of great service; but his char-
acter was doubtless more suited to the peaceable state of
the Church, than to days of difficulty and turbulence.

Sec. 19. About this time, (A. D. 1519,) the
Reformation received still further support, in
a good work which was begun by Zuinglius, a
canon of Zurich, in Switzerland ; who boldly
resisted the sale of indulgences in that coun-
try, in a way similar to what Luther had done
in Germany ; thus laying the foundation of
that noble superstructure of gospel liberty,
which afterwards adorned the cantons of the
Helvetic republic.

Zuinglius was a man of extensive learning and uncom-

How old was Melancthon ? What is said of his talents ? In
what respects did he differ from Luther ?

Sec. 19. What further support did the cause of the
reformation receive, in 1519 ?
Who was Zuinglius, and for what distinguished ? When did he

•J40 PERIOD VII.... 1517.... 1555.

mon sagacity, accompanied with the most heroic intrepidi-
ty and resolution. From his early years, he had been
shocked at several of the superstitious practices of the
Church of Rome; and even before the name of Luther
was known in Switzerland, had called in question the su-
premacy of the pope. In the year 1519, it appears this
great man took an open and resolute stand against the sale
of indulgences ; and this was the first remarkable event
that prepared the way for the reformation among the Hel-
vetic cantons. His noble efforts were seconded by some
other learned men, educated in Germany, who became his
colleagues and the companions of his labours ; and who,
jointly with him, succeeded so far in removing the creduli-
ty of a deluded people, that the pope's supremacy was re-
jected in the greatest part of Switzerland.

Sec. 20. Upon the defeat of Eckius, men-
tioned in Sec. 18, he immediately repaired to
Rome, where uniting with Cajetan, and some
others, Leo X. was prevailed upon to issue
his bulls (15th June, 1320,) against Luther;
in which his heresies were pointedly condemn-
ed, his writings ordered to be burnt, and he,
on pain of final excommunication, summoned
to retract his errors, and within sixty days, to
cast himself on the sovereign mercy of the
Roman court.

Sec. 21. On receiving this rash sentence,
Luther was at no loss what to do. The die
was cast ; and reconciliation was hopeless.
He could no longer hesitate to withdraw from
the Church of Rome. Accordingly, in testi-
mony of his purpose, on the 10th of Decem-
ber, 1520, having directed a pile of wood to

take an open stand against the sale of indulgences ? To what did
his efforts, and those of others, lead ?

Sec. 20. What did Eckius do on his defeat, in his
dispute with Luther ? What bull did Leo issue ?

Sec. 21. What steps did Luther take, on receiving
this rash sentence ?

THE REFORMATION. 241

be erected without the walls of Wittemberg,
in the presence of a numerous assemblage of
spectators, he laid the bull of excommunication
on the pile, and placing fire beneath it, reduced
the whole to ashes.

By this, he declared to the world, in a manner the most
emphatic, that he was no longer a subject of the Roman
pontiff; he could no longer respect his government, and
would no longer submit to his authority.

This decided step, as was anticipated, awakened the
whole wrath of the exasperated pontiff. In less than a
month, the sentence of excommunication was sounded forth
from the Vatican ; but the day of terror and trembling was
past. Luther, before this, had ceased to belong to the
Church of Rome ; he heard, therefore, the distant thunder
without dismay.

Sec. 22. The emperor Maximilian I. dying
in 1519, was succeeded by his grandson, the
celebrated Charles V. On his accession, Leo
reminded him of his obligation to support the
interests of the Catholic Church, and attempt-
ed to persuade him to proceed with the great-
est rigour against Luther.

Sec. 23. The situation of Charles, at this
time, was, in several respects, perplexing. He
wished to secure the friendship of the Roman
pontiff, but at the same time was under great
obligations to Frederick the Wise, the patron
of Luther, by whose influence he had attained
to the imperial crown of Germany. He,
therefore, seems to have adopted a middle

What was the language of these independent measures ? How
did the pope retort ?

Sec. 22. When did Maximilian I. emperor of Ger-
many die ? Who succeeded him ? Of what did Leo
remind Charles ?

Sec. 23. What course did Charles adopt ? Why a
middle course ? To what did he consent ? W hat did
21

•24*2 PERIOD VII.... 15 17.... 1555.

course. To please the pope, he consented to
the burning of Luther's writings ; to quiet the
elector, lie refused to inflict any punishment
' upon the reformer ; but agreed that the whole
subject should be reserved for the considera-
tion of a general diet, which he ordered to
be held at Worms, in the year 1521, and before
which he summoned Luther to appear.

This diet was the general assembly of the German em-
pire, and was composed of all its princes, archbishops and
bishops, besides numerous abbots. It took cognizance of
all momentous concerns, as well those of an ecclesiastical,
as those of a secular nature.

The friends of Luther, upon his receiving the summons
of the emperor, were greatly concerned for his personal
safety. Through the influence of his good friend, Frede-
rick, he received a safe conduct, signed by the emperor, to
Worms, and again in return to Wittemberg. His friends,
notwithstanding this, were filled with melancholy forebo-
dings; but the mind of the Reformer, trusting, as he did,
in the righteousness of his cause — in the protection of God,
was not to be deterred, nor intimidated. With his charac-
teristic intrepidity, he said, that " if he met as many devils
at Worms, as there were tiles upon the houses, he would
not be deterred."

On the 16th of April, he entered Worms. When his ar-
rival was announced, a great multitude flocked about his
carriage, on descending from which, he exclaimed aloud.
' God will be on my side."

The reception which Luther met with at Worms, from
the people, must have imparted the highest pleasure. Im-
mense crowds daily flocked to see him; and his apartments
were constantly filled with visitors of the highest rank. In
short, he was looked upon as a prodigy of wisdom, and re-
spected as one who was born to enlighten the understand-

lie refuse 1 What measures did he take to bring Lu-
ther before a diet ? In what year ?

What is a diet ? Of what did it take cognizance ? On what ac-
count, were the friends of Luther concerned? From whom did h*
receive assurances of protection ? What took place on Luther's ar-
rival at Worms ? How was Luther received by the people i

THE REFORMATION. -J i;j

*ngs of mankind, and direct their sentiments. Luther
lodged near the Elector of Saxony, and the day after his
arrival was conducted to the Diet, by the marshals of the
empire.

Sec. 24. On his appearance before the Diet,
Luther was permitted to plead his cause,
which he did with singular ability. In a
speech of two hours, first in German and then
in Latin, he boldly vindicated the opinions
which he had adopted, and the course he had
pursued. Incredible pains were taken, both
in public and private, by princes, electors, and
deputies, of various orders, to shake the reso-
lution of this hero of the reformation. At
length, finding the reformer incorrigible, and
aiming to secure the friendship of Leo, Charles
ordered Luther to depart from Worms, soon
after which the Diet proceeded to declare him
an excommunicated heretic, and forbade all
persons to receive, maintain, or protect him.

Sec. 25. Luther was now in imminent dan-
ger ; a bloody edict was meditating against
him. His friend, the elector of Saxony, fore-
seeing this, took measures to conceal him,
for ten months, in the castle of Wartberg.
commissioning some persons, whom he could
trust, to seize the reformer, on his return to
Wittemberg, and to convey him to the above
castle, as a place of safety.

Sec. 24. Before the diet, how did Luther acquit him-
self ? What efforts were made to subdue him ? With
what effect ? What was the sentence passed upon
him, by the diet ?

Sec. 25. Luther being now in danger, by what
means was he preserved ?

•244 PERIOD VII....1517....1555.

Luther was made acquainted with the plan ; but he did
not relish it. The intrepid reformer would rather have con-
fronted his enemies, trusting in God for deliverance ; but
he yielded to the wishes of his friend and patron, and thus
probably escaped an end, as tragical as was that of John
Huss and Jerome of Prague.

The plan was well contrived, and well executed. Three
or four horsemen, disguised in masks, contrived to conceal
themselves in a forest near Eisenach, from which rushing
forth, as Luther passed by, they seized him, and conducted
him to the castle, apparently as a prisoner.

Sec. 26. During his concealment in the cas-
tie of Wartburg, Luther was far from being
idle. Here he translated a great part of the
New Testament into German, which, with oth-
er works, composed at this time, were after-
wards of great use, in forwarding the work of
reformation.

The sudden disappearance of Luther, awakened the
deepest anxiety in the bosoms of his friends. Various re-
ports were circulated concering him, and many knew not
what to believe. By eorac, strong suspicions were indulged
that he had come to a violent end, by the hands of the papal
advocates.

The situation of the reformer, was made as comfortable
as circumstances would permit. Yet it required no little
patience to submit to such a confinement. He ardently
desired to be abroad, and forwarding that noble work,
which he had espoused, with all his heart. It was, howev-
er, not in him to be idle. He laboured diligently, and with-
in the walls of the castle, prepared materials for several
works, which greatly aided the cause, after his liberation.

Sec. 27. While Luther was thus concealed,
his friend Carolstadt took the lead ; but

How did Luther like the plan ? How was the plan executed ?

Sec. 26. How was Luther employed, in the castle
of Wartberg ?

How wore the friends of Luther affected by his sudden disap
pearance ? What were their suspicions ? How was Luther treats1
daring his ronfinement ?

Sec. 27. Who now took the lead in the Reformation '

THE REFORMATION. 24-,

through a misguided zeal, he rather injured,
than benefited the cause. By throwing down
and breaking the images of the saints, which
were placed in the Churches, he seriously dis-
turbed the tranquillity of the state. Luther
receiving information of the commotions, oc-
casioned by conduct so inconsiderate, left his
retreat, without the consent, or even the
knowledge of his patron, and again made his
appearance at Wittemberg.

Sec. 28. By his prudent counsels, added to
the influence of his example, order and tran-
quillity were again restored. Luther again
heartily entered into the work of reformation.
Besides preaching, he now published his New
Testament, which circulating rapidly through-
out Germany, signally contributed to open the
eyes of the people to the true doctrines of the
gospel, and the erroneous principles and su-
perstitious practices of the Church of Rome.

The publication of the New Testament in German, was
not long after followed by that of the whole Bible, in the
same language. This, it was easy to foresee, must produce
important results. Immense numbers, who had groped in
darkness, now read, in their own language, the precious
word of God. The happy effect of thus diffusing the scrip-
tures, was seen, not only among the laity, but many of the
clergy were awakened to a sense of the important duties
of their sacred office. They ventured forth from their con-
vents, and became the advocates and asserters of the great
truths of Christianity.

JIow did he manage I Why did Luther leave his*
place of concealment ?

Sec. 28. What happy consequences resulted from
Luther's reappearance ? The publication of what
work greatly contributed to the Reformation ?

What other publication soon followed ? What was the effect

21*

•2i() PERIOD VlI....lJ17....1j, i

Sec. 29. Leo X. died in the year 1521, and
was succeeded by Adrian VI. a man of far
greater sobriety and purity of manners, than
had for a long time occupied the papal chair.
He was nevertheless greatly opposed to the
Reformation, and despatched a messenger to
the Diet, to be held the same year at Nurem-
berg, to demand the speedy execution of the
sentence, which had been pronounced againsl
Luther at the Diet of Worms.

Notwithstanding the severity of Adrian against Luther,
he "Was a man of some candour. He ingenuously acknow-
ledged that the Church laboured under the most fatal dis-
orders, and declared his willingness to apply the remedies
which should be judged best adapted to heal them.

Sec. 30. Adrian lived only to the following year,
and was succeeded by Clement VII. a man of
reserved character, and prone to artifice. On
his accession to the pontificate, he recalled
the messenger sent by Adrian to Nuremberg,
and despatched, in his room, the Cardinal
Campegio, with strict orders to insist on the
execution of the sentence against Luther. The
Diet were, however, too deeply sensible of the
existing disorders and corruptions in the
Church, to proceed with violence against the

Sec. 29. When did Leo die ? By whom was he
succeeded ? What was Adrian's character ? What
were his sentiments, in respect to the Reformation ?
What measures did he adopt, to have the sentence
against Luther carried into effect ?

What confessions did Adrian make, in respect to the state of the
Catholic Church ? What did he profess himself willing to do ?

Sec. 30. How long did Adrian live ? By whom
was he succeeded ? What was Clement's character ?
What measures did he take against Luther ? Why
did not the diet comply with his wishes ?

THE REFORMATIO::. 247

reformer. They deemed it expedient to sus-
pend the execution of the sentence, and refer
the whole subject to a general council.

The transactions of the diet at Nuremburg were, upon
the whole, favourable to the Reformation ; and, at the same
time, produced no little discontent at Rome. The German
princes saw too plainly in whet estimation Luther was held,
and with what propiety he had raised his voice against the
court of Rome, to admit of any measures of severity against
him. On the contrary, they frankly avowed their sense of
the deplorable state of the Church, and advised the pope to
apply the proper remedies.

Sec. 31. About this time the reformed reli-
gion was received in Sweden — in Denmark —
in Hungary — in Prussia — and to some extent
even in France.

The person who took the lead in propagating the princi-
ples of the reformers in Sweden, was Olaus Petri, assisted
by his brother, and missionaries from Germany, who brought
with them not only the faith of Luther, but also his Bible,
which became a powerful auxiliary in the work of reforma-
tion. Gustavus Vasa, at this time raised to the throne of
Sweden, powerfully seconded these efforts, by causing the
Bible to be translated and extensively circulated. In a
short period, the papal empire in Sweden was overturned,
and the reformed religion was publicly, and, by authority,
adopted.

In the work of reformation in Denmark, the great cham-
pion was Martin Reinard, a disciple of Carolstadt. He was
invited by the king of Denmark, Christiern II. to preach
the reformed religion within his dominions. A more wick-
ed and cruel monarch scarcely ever swayed the sceptre.
It was not, therefore, from principle that he wished the re-
formed religion to be introduced into his kingdom ; but
from a desire to throw off the papal dominion, that he might

What was the result of ti e transactions of the diet, at Nuremberg ?
What opinion did they express ?

Sec. 31. What countries, about this time, adopted
the Reformed religion ?

Who took the lead in propagating the principles of the Reformer*
in Sweden ? By whom was he assisted ? Who seconded his efforts ?
Who took the lead in Denmark ?. By whom was he invited into

*)4S PERIOD VII....1517....1655.

subject the bishops to his power. God, however, employe*;
him as an instrument to accomplish good. The work be-
gun in his reign, was completely effected under that of h\>
successor

By the year 152*2, the news of the glorious reformation
had reached Hungary. Several young students resorted
to Wittemberg, and having received instructions from the
voice and pen of Luther, returned to their country, and
there erected the standard of Christian liberty.

The reformation was extended into Prussia in the year
1523, at which time, Luther sent John Brisman, a Fran-
ciscan doctor of divinity, into that country. In the follow-
ing year, he was followed by several other divines, through
whose instrumentality the kingdom of Satan rapidly declin-
ed, and the cause of true religion was greatly strengthened.

From Germany, also, the reformation extended into
France. As early as 1523, there was a multitude of per-
sons in this latter country, who with Margaret, queen ol
Navarre, sister of Francis I. at their head, were favourably
inclined towards the reformed religion, and erected several
churches, for a purer worship. The French had a transla-
tion of the Bible, which had been made by Guiado des
Moulins, as early as 1224. This was corrected and print-
ed in 1487, and the study of it now began to prevail. The
work of reformation, however, was slow, in consequence of
the illiberality and persecuting spirit of the reigning mon-
arch, Francis I.

Sec. 32. Unfortunately, while the principles
of the Reformation were thus spreading abroad,
and several nations were opening their eyes to
the light, an unhappy dispute arose between
Luther, Carolstadt, and Zuinglius, in relation
to the sacrament, which terminated, at length,
in a fatal division between those, who had em.

Denmark? What was the character of the king? Why did lie
wish a reformation ? When did the news of the Reformation reach
Hungary ? By whom was it carried thither? When did it reach
Prussia? By what means? How early were any favourably in-
clined to the Preformation in France ? What distinguished person
promoted that cause r What contributed to ' forward the work
there ?

Sec. 32. Between whom did an unhappy dispute

THE REFORMATION. 249

barked together in the sacred cause of religion
and liberty.

Luther rejected the popish doctrine of /ransubstantiation,
but adopted the no less unscriptural doctrine of consubstan-
tiation ; i. e. that along with the bread and wine, the par-
takers received the real body and blood of Christ. On the
the other hand, Zuinglius and Carolstadt, with the church-
es of Switzerland, adopted the opinion that the elements
in the sacrament are only symbolical of the body and blood
of Christ.

In this controversy, which was prolonged for several
years, Luther appears to have manifested a most censura-
ble obstinacy ; which led to a complete and permanent
separation, not only of these reformers, but of their churches.
The Lutherans to this day, hold the opinions of Luther ;
while the disciples of Zuinglius, who afterwards assumed
the title of Reformed, held to his opinion till his death ;
when they seem to have adopted the doctrines and disci-
pline of Calvin, which will be noticed in a future page.

Sec, 33. The state of Germany, about this
time, 1524 and 1525, was exceedingly alarm-
ing. The several kingdoms and states were at
variance, respecting the grand tenets of the
whole papal system, and intestine divisions ex-
isted, even among the reformers. But the
circumstance which threatened the greatest
mischief to the cause of the Reformation, and
which involved all Germany, in commotion,
was a civil war, usually called the war of the
peasants. The persons concerned in this war,

arise, about this time ? What was the subject of con-
troversy ? What was the consequence ?

What were Luther's opinions about /rcmsubstantiation ? Wha1
did he adopt, in place of this ? What do you understand by ctm-
substantiation ? What opinions did Zuinglius and Carolstadi
adoptf' How did Luther act in this dispute ? To what did his ob-
stinacy lead ? What title did the followers of Zuinglius assume ?
At his death, what did they adopt ?

Sec. 33. What was the state of Germany aboui
1524 and 1525? On what account? What occa-
sioned the most disturbance? Who were the pea-

•J50 PERIOD VII....1517....155o.

who were called anabaptists, from their 're-bap-
tizing such as had already been baptized, con-
sisted of the lower orders of society, who de-
manded a release from the oppression of their
superiors, and from all religious domination.
They were headed by a fanatic by the name
of Munzcr, who decried Luther as a reformer,
and pretended that he wras destined by Provi-
dence to correct existing abuses, and to give
to the people the true liberty of the gospel.
This war cost Germany the lives of 50,000
men, besides seriously injuring the cause of the
reformation, as its enemies pretended that the
war grew out of the too liberal principles of the
reformers, relative to Christian liberty.

The numbers engaged in this war, were almost beyond
belief; and the excesses of which they were guilty, nearly
incredible. Under their fanatic leader, Munzer, aided by
Stork, Stubner, and Cellary, equally fanatic with himself,
they waged war against all law and all order. They not
only declared all men to be equal ; but pretended to believe
that all things should be held in common. Wherever they
appeared, they laid waste the country with fire and sword,
and daily exhibited the most horrid spectacles of unrelent-
ing barbarity.

In opposition to such a spirit of discord, Luther boldly
unlisted himself. He avowed his abhorrence of principles,
which led to such excesses ; and finally denied that the doc-
trines of the reformers in the least tended to such results.

Justly alarmed at a state of things so wild, and tending
so powerfully to universal anarchy, the princes of the Ger-
man states united their forces for the suppression and pun-
ishment of the insurgent?. After a dreadful carnage had

sants ( By whom were iin i » what did be

pretend ? How many lives were sacrificed in this
war ? What effect hud it upon the Reformation ?

What is said of the number engaged in this war ? What of their
excesses? Who were their leaders? What were their sentiments .
What their conduct ? How did Luther regard these fanatics

THE REFORMATION. 2ol

been carried on for some time by this lawless multitude,
they were brought to a pitched battle, in which they were
signally defeated. Munzer was taken and put to death,
and the remnant dispersed

Sec. 34. During these commotions in Germa-
ny, (A.D. 1525) Frederick the Wise, the friend
and patron of Luther, deceased ; and was suc-
ceeded in his dominion by his brother John,
who now took a more decided stand in favour
of the Reformation, than ever Frederick had
done. He placed himself at the head of the
Lutheran Church, and was instrumental in
establishing that form of Church government,
over a considerable part of Germany.

The conduct of Frederick was always that of a wise and
prudent prince. He uniformly favoured Luther and his
cause, though he carefully avoided breaking wholly with
Rome. John, on the contrary, on his accession, proceed-
ed on much stronger principles. He openly espoused the
cause, not only by receiving the abettors of it under his
protection ; but, also, by taking upon himself to regulate all
ecclesiastical matters, in his own department of govern-
ment.

He employed Luther and Melancthon to draw up a code
of ecclesiastical laws, for the establishment of the Saxon
church. He removed from office all those of the clergy who,
either by immorality, or want of talent, had been a burden
and a disgrace to the holy function, and in their stead pla-
ced men of an opposite character. Several of the neigh-
bouring states followed the example of John ; and thus the
Lutheran Church first obtained a complete establishment
through a considerable part of the German empire, and the
authority of Rome was trampled in the dust.

What measures did the German princes adopt ? What was the re-
sult ?

Sec. 34. During these troubles, what friend of the
Reformation died ? By whom was he succeeded ?
What part did John act, in relation to the Reforma-
tion ?

In what respects did Frederick and John differ ? What measure*
did the latter adopt to establish the Lutheran Church ?

•_>52 PERIOD VII.... 1517.. ..1555.

Sec. 35. While the elector of Saxony, and
other enlightened princes of Germany, were
thus laying the foundations of the Reformation
broader and deeper, Charles V. issued his let-
ters, convening a diet, to be held at Augsburg,
in 1525 ; but unforeseen circumstances occur-
ring, it did not meet till the following year,
and then at Spires.

Sec. 36. Previously to the meeting of the
diet, the fears of the reformers were greatly
excited, as the letters of the emperor appeared
to breathe nothing but the execution of the
edict of the Diet of Worms, and the destruc-
tion of the Lutherans.

Sec. 37. On the meeting of the Diet, how-
ever, at which Ferdinand, the brother of
Charles, presided, the former found it necessa-
ry to recommend moderation and harmony to
the contending parties, as the Turks were now
threatening to invade the empire ; and even
France and England and the pope were in
treaty against the emperor. Thus kindly, did
divine Providence interpose for the reformers ;
and the diet, at length, broke up, with this
unanimous resolution, " That every state
should be left to adopt those measures, in re-
spect to religion, which it judged best, till a
general council could be convened, to decide
on the subjects in dispute."

Sec. 35. When did the diet of Spires assemble ?
By whom was it convened ?

Sec. 36. On what account were the fears of the
reformers excited ?

Sec. 37. Who presided at this diet ? WThat did
Ferdinand recommend ? Why ? What was the
decision of the diet '

THE REFORMATION. ^53

Nothing could be more humiliating to the Church of
Rome, or more favourable to the cause of the Reformation,
than this determination of the diet. It encouraged vast
numbers to think and act with greater freedom than ever,
and to shake off the papal yoke, which they had borne so
long. It afforded a noble opportunity to the Reformers,
which they improved with singular industry, to propagate
their opinions, and digest their plans.

Sec. 38. This prospect, so bright for the
reformers, did not, however, last long. Charles
and the pope, who had for some time been at
variance, again became friends. This recon-
ciliation was followed by a second diet, held at
Spires, in 1529, at which, through the influ-
ence of the emperor, the decree of the former
diet, so favourable to the cause of the reform-
ers, was repealed, and every departure from
the Catholic faith and discipline was forbidden,
till a general council should be assembled.

Sec. 39. This decision, as might have been
expected, was ill received by the reformers,
who saw in it a design, if not to crush the in-
fant Churches, to prevent their growth. Con-
sidering it as a violation of their sacred rights,
the elector of Saxony, the marquis of Bran-
denburgh, the landgrave of Hesse, the dukes
of Lunenburg, with several other princes, en-
tered their solemn protest to it. From the cir-

How did this decision affect the friends of the Reformation r
flow, their enemies ?

Sec. 38. What circumstance soon, however, darken-
ed the prospects of the Reformers ? What followed
i he reconciliation between Charles and the pope ?
What decision did this diet adopt ?

Sec. 39. How was this decision received by the
Reformers i What did several of the Reformed
princes do, upon this ? Who were these princes ?
22

•254 PERIOD VII....1517....1555,

cumstance of this protest, the reformers and
their civil supporters, were afterwards called,
and are to this day called Protestants.

This protest gave great umbrage to the emperor, who or-
dered the messenger delivering it to be arrested, and held
in custody several days. To the protestant princes, the
proceedings of the emperor were truly afflictive. They per-
ceived it to be high time to consult for their protection,
against a powerful potentate, intoxicated with success, and
irritated by opposition. A solemn confederacy was there-
fore resolved upon, and several assemblies were held to
concert measures about their own safety, and the success
of the cause. But before any thing further was decisively
determined upon, it was announced that the emperor would
soon summon another diet of all the German princes and
orders. In view of such a meeting, it was agreed that each
state should deliberate for itself, and forward to the Elec-
tor of Saxony a statement of what it deemed expedient to
be done.

Sec. 40. The following year (A. D. 1530)
Charles V. assembled the famous diet of Augs-
burg,which was opened in the month of June.
At this diet, the emperor determined, if possi-
ble, to bring all subjects in dispute between the
Papists and Protestants, to a final termination.

Sec. 41. In view of such a determination,
the emperor required Luther to draw up a
summary of the Protestant doctrines, in order
to be presented to the diet. This was accord -

JBv what name were they and their friends, after this,
called ?

How did the emperor treat the messenger, who delivered the pro-
test ? What upon this, did the Protestants resolve to do ? By what
circumstance were their proceedings suspended ? On hearing of
the intended diet, what did they agree upon ?

Sec. 40. What was this diet called ? When was it
held ? What was its object ?

Sec. 41. What previously did the emperor require,
at the hand of Luther ? What i? this summary orctoc
trine called ?

THE REFORMATION, 255

ingly done, and is known, to the present day.
as the Confession of Augsburg.

In the execution of a work of so much moment, Luther
was assisted by several divines. To render the work still
more complete, the accomplished Melancthon was employ-
ed to revise and correct it. The result of their labours was
a treatise containing 28 chapters ; admired by many even
of its enemies, for its piety, learning and perspicuity; and
which from that day has been appealed to as the standard
of protestantism.

Sec. 42. On the opening of the diet, this
confession was presented, and on being read,
was listened to by the emperor and assembled
princes, with the most profound attention.
Such was the apparent impression made upon
the minds of the members, that strong hopes
were indulged, that the diet would consent that
Protestantism should be tolerated. But these
hopes were not destined at this time to be real-
ized. Strongly pressed by the papacy, the
emperor, at length, agreed to the passing of a
decree, commanding all his subjects to ac-
knowledge the supremacy of Rome, in all
matters ecclesiastical, upon pain of the impe-
rial wrath.

There was, also, presented to this august assembly, a re-
monstrance of the same nature, from several cities, which
had adopted the opinion of Zuinglius in relation to the Eu-
charist, which was drawn up in a masterly manner byMar-
lin Bucer.

The Roman pontiff employed some catholic divines, at
the head of whom was Eckius, to refate the protestant doc-

By whom was Luther assisted? By whom was it completed:
What is said of this confession ?

Sec. 42. What effect had this confession, at first,
upon the diet ? What hopes did the Protestants now
indulge ? What, however, was the final decision of
J he emperor ?

What remonstrance was, at the same time presented ? By whom

256 PERIOD VU....1517....1555.

trines ; all whose arguments were weak and unsatisfactory
Learned replies by Melancthon and others, were published
to this production of the Catholics.

Sec. 43. On the breaking up of the diet, the
Protestant princes saw that nothing remained
for them, but to unite in measures of mutual
defence of their cause. Accordingly, in the
latter part of the same year, they assembled
at Smalcald, and entered into a solemn league,
commonly known by the name of the leagut
of Smalcald. for the support of their religious
liberties, and resolved to apply to the kings of
France, England, and Denmark, for protec-
tion.

Sec. 44. These preparations for defence
made no small impression upon the emperor ;
besides, he was at this time considerably per-
plexed in consequence of an attack upon his
dominions by the Turks, which rendered a
rupture with the Protestant princes, at this
time, extremely unpleasant. Hence, he was
induced to conclude a treaty of peace with
them at Nuremberg, in 1532, by which the
decrees of Worms and Augsburg were revok-
ed, and the Lutherans were left to enjoy their

was it drawn up ? What means were adopted to refute the Pro-
testant doctrines set forth in the confession? Who replied ?

Sec. 43. What, on the breaking up of the diet, was
deemed necessary by the Protestants ? What, there-
fore, did they do ? To whom did they resolve to ap-
ply for assistance /

Sec. 44. What effect had these propositions, on the
emperor ? What peace did he, therefore, conclude
with the Protestants ? What induced him to do this ?
When was the peace concluded ? What were it^
provisions ?

THE REFORMATION. 25?

rights till the long promised council should as-
semble, and decide the mighty controversy.

This religious truce, concluded at Nuremberg, inspired
all the friends of the reformation with vigour and resolu-
tion. It gave strength to the feeble, and perseverance to
the bold. The secret friends of the Lutheran cause were
induced to come forward ; and several states openly declar-
ed on the side of protestantism, to the great mortification
of the Roman pontiff, and the papal advocates.

Sec, 45. The peace of Nuremberg was fol-
lowed by an event, which was injurious to the
cause of religion in general, and to the refor-
mation in particular. This was a second (for
an account of the first, called the war of the
peasants, see Sec. 33) commotion, caused in
the year 1533, by a fanatical set of anabaptists,
who came to the city of Munster, in Westpha-
lia, pretending to have received a commission
from heaven to destroy all civil institutions,
and to establish a new republic. Having taken
Munster, they began a government conforma-
ble to their notions of religion. Their reign,
however, was short ; for in the year 1535, the
city was retaken by the bishop of Munster,
assisted by several German princes. Many
thousands of this deluded people were destroy-
ed in all parts of Germany ; and an end here,
put to the sect ; but their principles relating
to baptism took deep root in the Low Coun-
tries, and were carried into England.

The peculiar doctrine of this people, from which they
derived their name, related, as already noticed (Sec. 33)

What effect had this truce upon the Protestants ?

Sec. 45. By what event, injurious to the cause of the
Reformation, was the peace of Nuremberg followed 1
In what year did this commotion take place ? What
was their object 1 What is said of their end ?

22*

258 PERIOD Vn....l5i?....i655.

to baptism. This rite they administered only to adults, ami
not by sprinkling, but by immersion.

Their principal leaders, at this time, were John Matthias,
a baker, and John Boccold, a tailor ; both of whom appear
to have been under the strongest delusions. The tumults
and seditions which they caused, required the strong and
decisive interposition of government. Accordingly, the
royal forces were called forth from various quarters, and a
combat ensued. In this, Matthias, who headed the fanatics,
was successful ; and so elated was he, that taking only thir-
ty men with him, he sallied forth, declaring that like Gid-
eon he would smite the host of the ungodly. A speedy
death awaited him and his associates.

Upon his fall, Boccold assumed the command ; and, in
his excesses, far surpassed his predecessor. He pretended
to receive divine revelations, and went naked through the
streets, crying with a loud voice, " that the kingdom of
heaven was at hand." In the year 1535, the city of Mini-
ster was taken from them, and most of this people then were
slain. Boccold was made a prisoner, and exhibited as a
show in several of the cities of Germany; after which he
was put to death, in a manner the most barbarous.

The conduct of this people must not, for a moment be
justified. They were exceedingly wild, and some of the
opinions which they adopted, led to the greatest extrava-
gances. But, on the other hand, they were persecuted in
a manner the most cruel. The conduct of these anabap-
tists at Munster, drew upon the whole body, heavy marks of
displeasure, from the greatest part of the European princes.
Thus the innocent and the guilty were involved in the
same terrible fate, and prodigious numbers were devoted
10 death, in the most dreadful forms.

To the reformers, these scenes were deeply painful.
They could not justify these anabaptists. They detested
their turbulence, and pitied their delusion ; yet they could
not believe the papists authorized in the sanguinary meas-
ures they adopted. On the other hand, the papists looked,

What peculiar doctrine did they advance ? Who were their lead-
ers? Who opposed them? What success had Matthias at first:
What was his fate ? Who assumed the command ? How did the
affair, after this terminate ? Can the conduct of this people be jus-
tified ? Can that of the European princes ? Why ? How did the
Reformers regard the proceedings of the anabaptists ? How did the
Reformers suffer on this account ?

THE REFORMATION. 959

or pretended to look, upon the anabaptists, as the followers'
of Luther ; and believed their excesses to be the result of
the principles which he had inculcated, in relation to reli-
gious liberty.

Sec. 46. During the above transactions, so
painful to the real and enlightened friends of
the Reformation, an event occurred, which, al-
though it did not at first promise much, laid
the foundation for the most happy consequen-
ces. This was the overthrow of the papal
power in England, through the influence of
the reigning monarch, Henry VIII. in conse-
quence of the refusal of the pope to grant to
that prince a divorce from his wife, in order
that he might be espoused to another person,
about the year 1534.

Henry was a man of distinguished abilities , but noto-
rious for his violent passions, and beastly vices. At the
beginning of the Reformation, he had enlisted against it,
and even himself wrote a book in opposition to Luther,
which so much pleased the pope, that he bestowed on him
the title of Defender of the Faith. But in a few years, he
shewed full well how little entitled he was to this honoura-
ble appellation.

The wife of Henry, at this time, was Catharine of Arra-
gon, his brother's widow, and aunt to Charles V. She was
a lady somewhat older than himself; but with whom he had
lived, upon good terms, for several years, and by whom he
had several children.

For reasons which do not distinctly appear, but probably
from affection to another lady, he began to entertain doubts
of the lawfulness of his marriage, as Catharine was the

Sec. 46. What joyful event occurred during these
troubles ? Through whose influence ? Why did
Henry abandon the papal cause ? In what vear was
this ?

What was the character of Henry ? How had he shewed his op-
position to the Reformation, at the commencement of it ? Wha^
title did he receive, as a reward, from the pope ? Why did Henry-
wish a divorce from his wife ? To what other person had he be^

•J(J(J PERIOD VII.... 1517.... 1555.

widow of his brother. At the same time, he was captiva-
ted by the charms of Anne Boleyn, a young lady of great
personal attractions ; who had lately been introduced to the
court, as maid of honour to the queen.

Determined, at length, to raise her to the dignity of
queen, Henry applied to the pope for a divorce from Cath-
arine. But the pope, with much reason, dreaded the re-
sentment of Charles V. the uncle of the queen, should he
sanction a measure so much to her disgrace. Under vari-
ous pretexts, he contrived, therefore, to delay an answer to
the request ; but, at length, urged by Charles, he pronoun-
ced the marriage with Catharine lawful ', and thereby forbid
the intended contract with Anne, the object of the king's
affections.

While the pope was deliberating on the course he should
take, and before his final answer was given, Cranmer, a
secret friend of Luther and the Reformation, advised the
king to consult the universities of Europe. This accord-
ingly was done, and the result was, that in the judgement
of a majority of the universities, Henry's marriage with
Catharine was unlawful, and that he was at 'iberty to es-
pouse another.

Exasperated at the decision of the pope, Henry deter-
mined to take advantage of the judgement of the Universi-
ties, and was united to the object of his affections. At the
same time, he resolved to make the court of Rome feel the
weight of his resentment. Accordingly, he caused himself
to be declared Supreme Head of the Church of England:
and from this time, the papal authority in England, in a
great measure, ceased.

Sec. 47. The progress of the reformation in
England, during the life of Henry, was slow.
The principal alteration consisted in the re-
moval of the supremacy from the pope to the
king ; the dissemination of the scriptures, and
the suppression of the monasteries. In most

come attached ? To whom did he apply for a divorce ? Why did
the pope hesitate ? What was his final decision ? Whom did Hen-
ry next consult ? At whose suggestion ? What was the decision
of the universities ? How did Henry receive the decision of the
nope ? What was the result ?

Sec. 47. What was the progress of the Reformation

THE REFORMATION, 261

other respects the Romish superstition remain-
ed untouched ; and great severity was exer-
cised against such, as attempted to advance
the reformation, beyond what the king pre-
scribed.

Happily for the cause of truth, Henry elevated to the see
of Canterbury, Thomas Cranrner, a man of distinguished
learning, whose mind being opened to a just view of the
^reat doctrines of the Scriptures, laboriously forwarded the
cause of the Reformation. And in this he was assisted by
the new queen, Anne Boleyn.

Convinced o( the importance of a general dissemination
of the Scriptures, Cranrner persuaded the king in the year
1534, to order a translation to be begun. This was accor-
dingly effected, and the Bible was read in many of the
churches, to which multitudes flocked to hear it.

Having accomplished an object of this importance, Cran-
rner next directed his attention to the suppression of the
monasteries. These were, at this time, exceedingly nu-
merous, and possessed immense wealth. They, moreover,
exerted no small influence in respect to learning and re-
ligion ; and while they existed, it was apparent that igno-
rance and superstition would exercise a lordly power over
the land.

To this proposal, Henry acceded. The monks were his
enemies, and under the pretext of their immorality, he was
willing to lay hold of their wealth. In the year 1535, Cran-
rner commenced the visitation. The result of this investi-
gation was highly unfavourable to these institutions; they
were represented as nurseries of idolatry, cruelty, intempe-
rance and incontinence, and worthy only to be broken up.

Upon this, an order issued for the suppression of the les-
ser convents ; 376 of which were destroyed, by which Hen-
ry acquired c£10,000 in plate and moveables, and an annu-
al income of ^£30,000. Above 10,000 ejected friars were

in England, during the life of Henry f What were
the principal alterations which took place ?

What distinguished man greatly aided the cause of the Reforma-
tion in England ? What was his first measure ? To what did bo
next direct his attention ? "What is said of the monasteries ? What
was the result of Cranmer's visitation of them ? How many were
destroyed ? What benefit did the king receive from this ? Whai
followed, in respect to the larger monasteries ? How many were

:>Q2 PERIOD VII....1517....1555.

thrown upon government to support ; many of whom were
introduced, from economy, into vacant benefices ; and thes<
hosts of disquieted papists, and enemies of innovation, be-
came connected with the Church.

Another inquiry was not long after instituted into the
character of the larger monasteries, and their suppression
ibllowed. From 1537 to 1539, six hundred and forty-five
monasteries were destroyed, besides ninety colleges, more
than two thousand chantries, and five chapels and ten hos-
pitals; and all their wealth, their lands, silks, jewels, &c.
Mowed into the royal coffers.

The conduct of Henry was no sooner reported at Rome,
than he was denounced as an opponent of Christ's vicar on
earth; his title of " Defender of the Faith," was withdrawn,
lie was, moreover, excommunicated ; his kingdom laid un-
der an interdict, and he himself cited to appear at Rome.
To the lofty spirit of Henry, however, these ravings of the
pope were only as an idle wind.

Henry died in the year 1547. In order to see how far
reform had advanced at this time, it is only necessary to
look at the principal grounds of dispute, and the light in
which they then stood. These were, I, Papal supremacy ;
2, Infallibility ; 3, Reading the Scriptures in an unknown
tongue ; 4, Indulgences ; 5, Image worship ; 6, Transub-
stantiation ; and 7, The denial of the cup to laymen. Of
these, the four first were corrected ; the fifth was modified :
but the last two were still corrupting the national creed.
Although all was not done which was desirable, ground
was secured, which was afterwards converted into a means
of acquiring advantages.

Sec, 48. It is now time to introduce to the
notice of our readers another celebrated re-
former. This was John Calvin, a Frenchman,
who in the year 1534 forsook the fellowship
of Rome, and relinquished the charge of the

chapel of la Gesine, and the rectory of Pont

.— ' — — — — |

destroyed between 1537 and 1539 ? What did the pope do, when he
heard of these proceedings ? When did Henry die ? In respect to
what points was there a reform during his reign ? What remained
untouched ?

Sec. 48. What distinguished reformer are we next
railed to notice ? When did he forsake the fellowship

THE REFORMATION, 263

1' Eveque ; sometime after which (1541) he
settled at Geneva, where by his preaching, his
writings, and his correspondence, he wonder-
fully advanced the Protestant cause, and was
the author of that form of Church government,
which is termed Presbyterian, He became the
[lead of a numerous sect of Christians, who
adopted many of his religious sentiments, and
from him were denominated Cahinists.

Calvin was born at Noyon, in Picardy, July 10th, 1509.
He received his early education at Paris ; and being de-
signed by his father for the Church, at the age of 12 was
presented to the chapel of la Gesine, in the church at
Noyon.

Some time after, his father changed his resolution re-
specting his son, and put him to the study of law. In 1534,
Calvin finally forsook the communion of the Roman
Church, and becoming iuterested in the doctrines of the
Reformation, espoused that cause, and began to forward it
in the city of Paris.

Francis I. was, at this time, the reigning monarch.
Highly incensed with the conduct of the advocates of the
Reformation, he ordered several of them to be seized.
Calvin, at this time, narrowly escaped ; being protected,
as were many of the Protestants, through the influence of
the queen of Navarre, the sister of Francis, and a decided
friend of the Reformation.

At this time, Calvin deemed it expedient for his safety
to retire to Basil, where in 1535, he published his celebra-
ted " Institutions of the Christian Religion" which he
dedicated to Francis, and in which he aimed to shew, that

of Rome ? When did he settle at Geneva ? How
did he advance the cause of the Reformation. Of
what form of Church government was he the author ?
What are those, who agree with him in sentiment,
called ?

Where was Calvin born ? When? Where was he at first set-
tled ? After forsaking the fellowship of Rome, where did he openly
appear as an advocate of the Reformation ? How were he and
others treated by the king ? Who protected them ? Whither did
Calvin retire ? What did he here publish ? To whom did he dedi»

♦J64 PERIOD VII....1517....1555.

the doctrines of the Reformers were founded in scripture,
and that they ought not to be confounded with the Ana-
baptists of Germany.

Subsequently to the publication of his Institutes, hap-
pening to pass through Geneva, he was so pressed by the
avo distinguished reformers, Farel and Viret, that he con-
sented to settle at Geneva, and assist them in their labours.
Accordingly, in 1536, he became both minister and pro-
fessor of divinity there.

The severity of Calvin's doctrines and discipline, not
long after became highly offensive to the people of Geneva,
who raised a storm of persecution against him and his
companions ; in consequence of which they were obliged
to leave the city. Calvin retired to Strasburg, where he
established a French Church, and became professor of
Theology.

During his residence at Strasburg, Calvin continued to
give many proofs of affection for the Church at Geneva.
After two years, many of his enemies there being either
dead, or having removed, he was cordially invited to return
to his former charge. Accordingly in 1541, he again
took up his abode at Geneva, where he continued till his
death, which happened in 1564.

Calvin founded a seminary at Geneva, which obtained a
legal charter, and continued to flourish under his presi-
dency and direction, until his death. In the literary pur-
suits of this college, he was assisted by the celebrated
Theodore Beza, and other eminent men.

The character of Calvin stands pre-eminent among the
reformers. Next to Luther, he accomplished more for the
Reformation, than any other individual. He early exhibit-
ed specimens of mental greatness, and as his intellectual
powers developed themselves, it was apparent that he was
destined to take a high rank among his contemporaries.

The ardour with which he pursued his studies was unre-
mitted ; and at the age of 2*2, Scaliger pronounced him to
be " the most learned man in Europe." The writings of
Calvin had a salutary effect upon the Romish Church.

oate the work ? What was the design of the work ? Whither did
tie next remove ? How came he to stop at Geneva ? What befel
him there ? Why ? Where did Calvin now go ? When did he re-
turn ? When did his death occur ? What institution did he esta-
blish at Geneva ? By whom wag he assisted in instructing? What
Jfo said of Calvin as a reformer ? What was Scaliger 's opinion of

THE REFORMATION. 265

By the exposure of her pollutions, her shame was excited,
and she abandoned some abuses in doctrine and discipline,

The Reformed Churches in France adopted his confes-
sion of faith, and were modeled after the ecclesiastical or-
der of Geneva. The liturgy of the English Church was
revised, and reformed, by his means. In Scotland and
Holland, his system was adopted, and by many Churches
in Germany and Poland ; indeed, every country, in which
the light of the Reformation had made its way, felt the in-
fluence of his powerful mind. But at Geneva, as a central
point, "he was the light of the Church, the oracle of the
laws, the supporter of liberty, the restorer of morals, and
the fountain of literature and the sciences."

One stain attaches itself to the character of Calvin, and
indeed, was the grand defect of most of the active reform-
ers, as it was, also, of the opposers of the Reformation ; this
was a spirit of intolerance. Calvin has been accused of
being the means of the death of Servetus, a learned Span-
iard, who was condemned to be burnt alive in the year
1553, on account of his heretical doctrines, in relation to
the Trinity. That Calvin persecuted Servetus, and so far
acted contrary to the spirit of the gospel, must be admit-
ted ; but that he exercised so arbitrary a controul over the
destiny of this unfortunate individual, as some have at-
tempted to prove, we have much reason to doubt.

In the last, and trying scene of life, the Christian vir-
tues of Calvin shone with uncommon splendor. He took
leave of the ministers of the Church and magistrates of the
republic, like a father departing from his family ; he ac-
knowledged his own weakness, and admonished them of
theirs. In the full possession of his reason, he continued
speaking, till, without a struggle, he ceased to breathe.

Sec. 49. The peace of Nuremberg, (Sec.
44,) though favourable to the cause of the Re-
formation, was far from putting the religious
world at rest. This better state of things, it
was supposed, could be effected only by a

him ? What Churches adopted his confession of faith ? What stain
attaches itself to Calvin ? What is said of his conduct in the affair
of Servetus ? What is said of his closing moments ?

Sec. 49. Did the peace of Nuremberg put the reli-
gious world at rest ? How was it supposed this could
23

)fiQ PERIOD VII....1517....1555.

general council ; and Charles V. was unremit-
ted in his efforts to induce Clement VII. to
convene one. Wearied by the importunity of
the emperor, Clement, at length, reluctantly
named Mantua, in Italy, as the place of meet-
ing ; but before it was assembled, he was sum-
moned to his great account, A. D. 1534.

Sec. 50. Paul III. succeeded Clement in the
pontificate. His accession inspired the empe-
ror with fresh hopes, in respect to the assem-
bling of a council, and his wishes were accord-
ingly repeated. Paul early proceeded to take
measures for calling the long expected council
at Mantua ; but the Protestants of Germany
refused to have their disputes settled in Italy.

Sec. 51. The prospect of a general council
becoming thus doubtful, Charles resolved, if
possible, to remedy the evil, by ordering a
conference at Worms, between the most dis-
tinguished persons engaged in the mighty con-
troversy. Accordingly, in the year 1541.
Eckius and Melancthon disputed for several
days, but without coming to any point.

Sec. 52. Under these circumstances, Paul
was prevailed upon to announce his intention

be done ? What did Charles V. do in order to con-
vene a council ? To what did the pope, at length,
agree ? Why was not a council convened ?

Sec. 50. Who succeeded Clemens VII. 1 What
measures did he adopt in reference to a council ? At
whose solicitation ? Did the Protestants of Germany
accede to it ?

Sec. 51. What conference did Charles order ?
Why ? When was it held ? Who were engaged in
the dispute ' What was the result ?

Sec. 52. What council did Paul now design to as-

THE REFORMATION. 26?

ro call a council, and the place nominated was
Trent. This place, though within the German
territory, was not satisfactory to the Protest-
ants. The resistance of the Protestants awa-
kened the wrath of Charles, who now declared
war against all those powers, which should re-
fuse to assemble at Trent, or to abide by the
decision of that council.

Sec . 53. While the affairs of the Protestants
were in this perplexed state, and a gloomy
prospect was spreading before them, Luther
died in peace, at Isleben, his native place, on
the 18th of February, 1546.

The death of Luther, occurred at a time when his pres-
ence and counsel appeared essential to the cause of the
Reformation. The state of things was extremely unset-
tled; and the opposers to the Reformation were looking
forward with strong anticipations, to a signal triumph. But
God was now about to teach his friends, that the cause
was his own, and that he could employ more instruments
than one to accomplish his purposes.

It was an occasion of joy to the friends of the Reforma-
tion, that Luther, after a life of so much trouble and oppo-
sition, should be permitted to end his days in peace, in his
native place, and in the midst of his friends. He died as
a Christian would wish to die — with a full apprehension of
his situation, and filled with the consolations of that religion
which he had espoused, and for which he had suffered so
much.

Luther was not without his defects. In his natural tem-
per he was ardent, and sometimes overbearing. But the
turbulence of the times, the masculine character of the op-
position which he had to encounter, required an indepen-

semble ? Was this agreeable to the Protestants ?
How was Charles V. affected by the resistance of the
Protestants ?

Sect. 53. In what year did Luther die ? Where '

What was the state of things, at this time ? What lesson did
God seem to teach the friends of the Reformation, by taking Luther
-*way, at this critical juncture? How did Luther appear in the close

•2G8 PERIOD VIL...1517....1555.

dence, a promptness, a decision, which characterize but few
Without an undaunted spirit, he could not have succeeded
When his decisions were once formed, regardless of the
menaces of his foes, he went forward with firmness, pa-
tience, and confidence. In his closing moments, he ex-
pressed his conviction that however long the night of error
might still reign, the morning without clouds would, at
length, arrive, to bless and comfort the true children of
God.

Sec. 54. In the same year that terminated
the life of Luther, the famous council of Trent
was convened, and began to publish its decrees
in favour of the doctrines and discipline of the
Church of Rome.

This council consisted of 6 cardinals, 32 archbishops.
226 bishops, and a multitude of clergy. The object of as-
sembling the council was, as it was pretended, to correct,
illustrate, and fix with perspicuity, the doctrines of the
Church ; to restore the vigour of its discipline, and to reform
the lives of its ministers. But its proceedings show, that
it was more attentive to what might maintain the despotic
authority of the pontiff, than solicitous to adopt such meas-
ures as were necessary to promote the good of the Church.
By this council, a decree was passed, that the Latin trans-
lation of the Bible, commonly called the Vulgate, is an au-
thentic, i. e. a faithful, accurate, and a perfect translation
— that the Roman pontiff alone had the right of determin-
ing the true meaning and signification — that the holy scrip-
tures were not composed for the use of the multitude, but
only for the teachers. Hence the divine records were or-
dered to be taken from the people.

Sec. 55. To the authority of the council at
Trent, the Protestant princes, in a diet held at
Ratisbon, solemnly protested. In consequence

of life ? What was his great defect? In what respects was he lit
'ed for the great work assigned him ?

Sec. 54. When did the council of Trent commence !
What did it publish abroad ?

Of whom was this council composed ? What was its professed
object ? To what was it chiefly attentive ? What decisions did it
promulgate?

Srr. 55. What course did the Protestant prinor*

THE 'REFORMATION. %Qij

of which they were proscribed by the emperor,
who with an army marched out to subdue them.
The Protestants defended themselves with
great spirit, but were defeated with signal
slaughter near Muhlberg, April 24, 1547. The
elector of Saxony was taken prisoner, and the
landgrave of Hesse, the other chief of the
Protestants, was persuaded to throw himself
upon the mercy of Charles.

Sec. 56. The defeat of the Protestants gave
great joy to the friends of Rome, who now
confidently looked forward to the ruin of their
cause. In the diet of Augsburg, which was
assembled soon after, with an imperial army
at hand to forward his wishes, Charles required
of the Protestants that they should leave the
decision of these religious contests to the
wisdom of the council of Trent. To this a
greater part of them were obliged to submit.
But a plague breaking out in the city of Trent,
the council was broken up, before any decision
was agreed upon.

Sec. 57. The prospect of a speedy settle-
ment of the contest being thus blasted, the
emperor resolved to settle the affair himself.
Accordingly, he directed a formulary to be
drawn up, which should serve as a rule of

take, in reference to this council ? How, in conse-
quence, were they treated by the emperor ? What
great battle was fought ? Which party was victorious ?
Who were taken prisoners ?

Sec. 56. How was the papal party affected by this
defeat of the Protestants ? What did Charles now
require of the Protestants ? What broke up the coun-
cil of Trent, for a time 1

Sec. 57. How did Charles attempt to settle difficul-

^70 PERIOD VII.. ..1517 1555-

faith and worship to both of the contending
parties, until a council could be summoned.
As this was only a temporary appointment, the
rule in question was called the Interim. But it
pleased neither party, and much tumult and
bloodshed resulted therefrom, by which the
empire was greatly disturbed and afflicted.

This formulary, as might be expected, was extensively fa-
vourable to the interests and pretensions of the court of
Rome. It contained all the essential doctrines of the
Church of Rome, though considerably softened by the mod-
erate, prudent, and artful terms in which they were expres-
sed. The cup was allowed, by this imperial creed, to the
protestants in the administration of the Lord's supper, and
priests and clerks were permitted by it to enter into the
married state. These grants were, however, accompanied
with the two following conditions; — 1, That everyone
should be at liberty to use the cup, or to abstain from it,
and to choose a state of marriage, or a state of celibacy, as
he should judge most fitting ; — 2, That these grants should
remain in force no longer than the happy period, when a
general council should terminate all religious differences.'

Sec. 58. In the year 1548, the principal re-
formers assembled at Leipsic, to consult in
reference to the critical posture of their af-
fairs, and to form rules for the regulation of
their conduct. On the subject of the Interim,
Melancthon, whose opinions were received
as law, by the reformed doctors, gave it as his
opinion, that it might be adopted, in things
that did not relate to the essential points of
religion. This decision, however, to the more

ties himself ? What was the Interim ? Which party
was pleased with it ?

To which cause was the Interim favourable ? What did it con-
tain? What did it allow to the Protestants? Under what condi-
tions ?

Sec. 58. What measures did the reformers adopt, in
1518 ? What was Melancthoiv.s opinion about the

THE REFORMATION. 27 J

firm, was highly offensive, and caused a schism
among the Lutherans, which had well nigh
proved fatal to their cause.

11 This schism," says Dr. Mosheim, " placed the cause of
the Reformation in the most perilous and critical circunH
stances; and might have contributed, either to ruin it en-
tirely, or to retard considerably its progress, had the pope
and the emperor been dexterous enough to make the prop-
er use of divisions, and to seize the favourable occasion
that was presented to them, of turning the force of the pro-
testants against themselves."

Sec. 59. Amidst these contests, Paul IIT.
departed this life, in the year 1549, and was
succeeded by Julius III. who yielding to the
importunate solicitations of the emperor, again
assembled the council of Trent, in 1552. Be-
fore its final close in 1563, this council held
no less than twenty-five sessions.

Sec. 60. From the time that Charles had
taken the elector of Saxony and the landgrave
of Hesse prisoners, (Sec. 55,) he had detained
them in his power, notwithstanding the most
considerable princes, not only of Germany,
but of all Europe, had repeatedly and earnest-
ly solicited their release. At length, Maurice,
son-in-law of the elector, suspecting the em-
peror was forming designs upon the liberties

[nterim ? How was this opinion received ? Between
whom did it produce a schism ?

What does Mosheim say of this schism ? Why was it not taken
advantage of by the pope and emperor?

Sec. 59. When did Paul die ? Who succeeded him I
When was the council of Trent assembled ? When
did it finally close ? How many sessions had it held ?

Sec. 60. What had become of the elector of Saxony
and the landgrave of Hesse ? Who had endeavoured
to effect their release 1 What designs were Charles
now forming against the liberties of Germany ? Un-

y-rX PERIOD VII... .1517.. ..1555.

of Germany, in an unexpected moment fell
upon him at Inspruck, where he lay with a
handful of troops, and compelled him to agree
upon a peace.

Sec. 61. Shortly after this, in accordance
with his agreement, the emperor not only'con-
cluded at Passau the former treaty of pacifica-
tion with the Protestants, but also promised
to assemble, in six months, a diet, in which all
the tumults and differences that had been oc-
casioned, by a variety of sentiments in reli-
gious matters, should be removed.

By this treaty, among other things, it was agreed, that
the rule of faith called the Interim, should be null and void
— that the contending parties should enjoy the free and un-
disturbed exercise of their religion, until a diet should be
assembled to determine amicably the present disputes — and
that this religious liberty should always continue, in case
that it should be found impossible to come to an uniformi-
ty in doctrine and worship. It was, also, resolved, that the
banished should be recalled, and reinstated in their privi-
leges, possessions, and employments.

° See. 62. The diet, promised at the pacifica-
tion of Passau, owing to the troubles of Ger-
many and other causes, did not assemble till
1555, and then at Augsburg. It was opened
by Ferdinand, in the name of the emperor,
and here were terminated those deplorable
scenes of bloodshed, desolation, and discord,
which had so long afflicted both church and

iler these circumstances, what did Maurice do ? What
<iid he accomplish ?

Sec. 01. What treaty did the emperor conclude
with the Protestants ? What more did he promise ?

What were sonic of the provisions of this treaty ?

Sec. G*2. When did the emperor fulfil his promise ?
When did the diet meet ? What treaty was here

THE REFORMATION. 270

state. A treaty was formed, called the Peact
of Religion, which established the Reformation,
inasmuch as it secured to the Protestants the
free exercise of their religion, and established
this inestimable liberty, on the firmest founda-
tion.

The memorable act, which confirmed to the protestants
the foregoing inestimable privileges, was passed on the 25th
of September. It provided that the protestants, who fol-
lowed the confession of Augsburg, should be for the future
considered as entirely exempt from the jurisdiction of the
Roman pontiff, and from the authority and superintendence
of the bishops ; that they were left at perfect liberty to
enact laws for themselves, relating to their religious senti-
ments, discipline, and worship; that all the inhabitants ol
the German empire should be allowed to judge for them-
selves in religious matters, and to join themselves to that
church, whose doctrine and worship they thought the pur
est, and the most consonant to the spirit of true Christian*
ity ; and that all those who should injure or persecute any
person under religious pretexts, and on account of their
opinions, should be declared, and proceeded against, as
public enemies of the empire, invaders of its liberty, and
disturbers of its peace.

DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS IN PERIOD VII,

Observation. The eminent men during this period were
numerous. It is remarkable, says Dr. Mosheim, that among
the Ecclesiastical writers of the 16th century, there were
above 55, who employed their labours in the exposition and
illustration of the Holy Scriptures ; and thus contributed to
render the progress of the Reformation more rapid. We
can notice but a few of the more prominent characters.

1. Leo X. an Italian, elected pope in 1513,
distinguished as a great lover and patronizer
of men of learning ; but more distinguished

formed ? What did it terminate ? What did itsecun-
to the Protestants ?

When was this memorable act passed ? What did it provide ?

->74 PERIOD Vn....l5l7....1555.

tor undesignedly giving birth to the Reforma-
tion, by the sale of indulgences.

2. John Tetzel, a German, and a Dominican
friar, who being employed to sell indulgences,
in Saxony, in the year 1517, drew upon him-
self the attack of Martin Luther, which was
the immediate occasion of the Reformation.

3. Martin Luther, a German professor in the
university of Wittemberg, in Saxony, distin-
guished for taking the lead in the glorious
Reformation, begun in 1517.

4. John Eckias, a learned professor, who
warmly opposed the great leaders of the Re-
formation, particularly in a public dispute at
Leipsic, with Carolstadt and Luther ; and at
Worms with Melancthon.

5. Andrew Carolstadt, a native of Carolstadt.
in Franconia, afterwards dean of Wittemberg,
a warm friend of the Reformation, and the
particular friend and coadjutor of Luther.

6. Cardinal Cajetan, a professor of philoso-
phy at Rome, employed by Leo X. in an un-
successful attempt to bring Luther to submis-
sion, and obedience to the court of Rome.

7. Charles Miltitz, a Saxon knight, a man of
distinguished accomplishments, employed by
Leo X. in a service similar to that of cardi-
nal Cajetan.

8. Philip Melancthon, a professor in the uni-
versity of Wittemberg, distinguished for the
extent and accuracy of his learning, the mild-
ness of his character, and his warm co-opera-
tion in the cause of the Reformation.

9. Ulric Zuinglius, a canon of Zurich, in
Switzerland, distinguished for taking the lead

THE REFORMATION. 275

in the Reformation in that country, whence
he is styled the " Swiss Reformer."

10. Desiderius Erasmus , a native of Rotter-
dam, in Holland, one of the most learned men
of the age in which he lived, and who contri-
buted more, perhaps, than any other to the re-
vival of learning.

11. Frederick the Wise, elector of Saxony,
the illustrious patron of Luther, and one of the
first and most powerful friends of the Refor-
mation.

12. John, elector of Saxony, brother of the
preceding, likewise a firm protector of the
Reformers, and head of the Lutheran Church,
in the days in which he lived.

13. Charles V. a noted emperor of Germa-
ny, and a powerful enemy to the cause of the
Reformation ; but who, at length, was compel-
led to grant liberty of conscience to the Pro-
testants.

14. Martin Bucer, a Frenchman, who early
adopted the principles of the Reformation, and
was distinguished for his efforts to reconcile
the difference between Luther and Zuinglius.

15. John CEcolampadius, a German reformer,
chiefly distinguished by his support of Zuing-
lius, in his dispute with Luther, about the Sa-
crament of the Lord's Supper.

16. Peter Martyr, an Italian, afterwards di-
vinity professor at Oxford, and distinguished
for his learning, and for the zeal which he
manifested in the cause of the Reformation.

17. John Calvin, a Frenchman, who stood
next to Luther as a reformer, and became the
head of the Churches styled " Reformed."

J7G PERIOD VII....1517....15^.

18. Theodore Beza, a learned professor in
the school of Lausanne, and afterwards minis-
ter at Geneva ; the particular friend and faith-
ful assistant of Calvin.

1. Leo X. who was descended from an illustrious fami-
ly, was born in the year 1475. At eleven years of age, he
was made an archbishop by Lewis XI. of France, and at
fourteen a cardinal, by pope Innocent VIII. In 1513 he
was raised to the pontificate, when he was no more than
37 years of age.

Leo is entitled to great credit, for his munificent patron-
age of learning and learned men. He spared neither care
nor expense in recovering the manuscripts of the ancients,
and in procuring good editions of them.

But he greatly sullied the lustre of his character, by his
indulgence in unlawful pleasures. He was himself corrupt,
and corrupted all about him. His ideas of religion appear
to have been low, and he has been even charged with athe-
ism.

Possessing a high and magnificent spirit, and ambitious
of distinguishing himself, he entered upon the plan of build-
ing the sumptuous church of St. Peter, which was begun
by Julius II. and which required large sums to finish. The
treasury of Leo, however, was now nearly empty, having
been exhausted by the payment of debts, contracted before
his elevation to the pontificate, and by his subsequent ex-
travagant manner of living. To accomplish his plan, he
therefore had recourse to extraordinary methods to raise
the necessary funds.

One of these methods was the sale of indulgences through-
out Europe, by means of which vast sums flowed into the
apostolic treasury. But while by this means he accomplish-
ed his purpose, he laid the foundation for a reformation in
the Christian world, and for the abridgement and final over-
throw of the papal power. Leo died in the year 1521, in
the 45th year of his age. Sec. 7.

2. John Tetzcl, Sec. 8, and onward.

3. Martin Luther, Sec. 1-10, and onward.
1. John Eekius, Sec. 16, 17.

5. Andrew Carolstadt, Sec. 16-27.

6 Cardinal Cajetan, Sec. 13.

7. Charles Miltitz, Sec. 14.

- Philip Mclancthon, Sec. 18.

THE REFORMATION. 077

9. Ulric Zuinglius was a native of Switzerland, where
he was born in the year, 1487. He received his educa-
tion at Basil and Berne, and afterwards pursued his studies
at Vienna. In 1516 he became minister at Zurich. The
tenets of Luther, which were now spreading abroad in Ger-
many, encouraged the Swiss preacher to oppose the sale
of indulgences at Zurich, where he was cordially seconded
by the people, and public authorities.

In the other cantons, a spirited opposition arose to him,
which was powerfully urged on by the court of Rome. The
consequence of this was, that the respective parties had
recourse to arms ; and in one of the first encounters, Zuin-
glius was slain, 1531.

As a leader, Zuinglius displayed great firmness, deep
learning, and astonishing presence of mind. Though he
opposed the doctrines of the Romish Church, he greatly
differed from the German reformer, and each unhappily
paid little respect to the opinions of the other.

The followers of Zuinglius continued to increase, and in
bearing his name, they maintained some doctrines which
were rejected by the other seceders from the jurisdiction of
Rome. His followers afterwards generally adopted the sen-
timents of Calvin ; but such as adhered to the tenets of
Zuinglius were called Sacramentarians.

10. Erasmus was born in the year 1467. He was called
Gerard, after his father; but afterwards took the name of
Desiderius, that is, " amiable."

Erasmus resided at different periods in Holland, Italy,
Switzerland, France and England. In 15! 5, he went to
Basil, with the intention of printing his New Testament,
his epistle of St. Jerome, and other works. The New Tes-
tament appeared in 1516, and as it was the first time it was
printed in Greek, it drew upon the editor the envy and the
censure of the ignorant and malevolent.

About this time, Europe began to be agitated by the op-
position of Luther to the papal authority, and the principles
of the Church of Rome. It was to be expected that Eras-
mus would zealously co-operate with the German reformer ;
but he declined taking a share in the dispute. He was of
a timid disposition, and though he ridiculed the indulgen-
ces of the pope, and the vicious follies of the monks, he
greatly displeased the friends of the reformation by his neu-
trality.

24

278 PERIOD VII....1517....1555.

Erasmus died at Basil, in the year 1536, at the age of
69. The inhabitants of Basil to this day speak of him with
great respect. The house in which he died, is still shown
to strangers with enthusiastic ceremony. His cabinet, con-
taining his ring, his seal, his sword, knife and pencil, with
his will, written by himself, and his picture, is visited with
veneration by the curious.

Rotterdam, also, has not forgotten the celebrity she de-
rives, from giving birth to this favourite citizen. The
house in which he was born, is marked out to travellers by
a becoming inscription ; the college bears his name, and
a beautiful copper statue of Erasmus, erected in 1622,
adorns the city.

Great and respectable as the character of Erasmus is, he
had his failings. He was a most learned man; and con-
tributed, by the compositions of a long and laborious life,
in opposing ignorance and superstition, and in promoting
literature, and true piety. But had he taken a more deci-
ded part with the reformers, he would have escaped the
charge of lukewarmness and timidity, which has justly
been brought against him, and would have aided that cause,
to have aided which, is an honour sufficient for any man.

11. Frederick the vise, Sec. 12,23.

12. John, elector of Saxony, Sec. 34, 45, 60.

13. Charles V. Sec. 22, 23, 36, 37, and onward.

14. Martin Bucer was bom in 1491, in Alsace, former-
ly a province of France. He settled in Strasburg, where,
for 20 years, his eloquence was exerted to establish the pro-
testant cause. But, at length, becoming unpopular, he ac-
cepted an invitation from Cranmer to settle in England,
where he was kindly received, and appointed theological
professor in 1549. His death occurred in 1551.

In learning, judgement and moderation, Bucer was not
inferior to any of the great reformers; and with Melanc-
thon, he may be considered as the best calculated to re-
store and maintain unanimity among the contending church-
es, and opposite sects. His writings in Latin and German
were numerous, and all on theological subjects.

15. John CEcolampadias was born in Franconia, in
1482. He became divinity professor at Basil, where he
preached with success the doctrines of the reformation. He
warmly entered into the dispute with Luther about the Eu-
charist, favouring the cause of Zuinglius. His work on
that subject is mentioned by Erasmus, with credit.

THE REFORMATION. 279

10. Peter Martyr was born at Florence, in 1500. Hay-
ing embraced the doctrines of the Reformation, he found it
dangerous to continue in Italy, whence he removed into
Switzerland; some time after which, he was invited to
England by Cranmer.

Martyr, as a writer, was learned and well informed ; as
a disputant, he was acute and sensible, and as much ad-
mired by the protestants, as he was dreaded by the papists.
He was zealous as a reformer, but sincere ; and in hi?
greatest triumphs over superstition and error, he was wisely
moderate and humble. He wrote several books against
the papists, or in explanation of the Scriptures ; but his
" Defence of the orthodox doctrine of the Lord's Supper/
is particularly celebrated.

17. John Calvin, Sec. 48.

18. Theodore Beza was a native of Burgundy, where he
was born in the year 1519. He was originally intended
for the bar, but visiting Lausanne, he was elected to the
Greek professorship in the school of that place, where for
ten years he sustained the character of a respectable lectu-
rer, and an accomplished scholar. In 1559, he settled at
Geneva as a protestant minister, where he became the
friend and associate of Calvin.

His abilities were of the most comprehensive kind, and
he exerted himself warmly in support of the protestant
cause. His death occurred in the year 1605.

Observation. Several other characters, who strictly be-
long to the period of the Reformation, we shall find it more-
convenient to notice in the remaining period, as they actec
a conspicuous part also in the earlier transactions of that^.
which we shall next proceed to notice.

PRIVATE MEETING OF THE PURITANS.

PERIOD VII f.

rHE PERIOD OF THE PURITANS WILL EXTEND FROM THE PEACE* t)l
RELIGION, A. D. 155,"), TO THE PRESENT TIME,

Sec> 1. From the " Peace4 of Religion/'
concluded at Augsburg in the year 1555, with
an account of which our last period concluded.,
may be dated the establishment of the Reform-
ation ; since from that time, the power of the
Roman pontiffs has, on the one hand, been on
the decline, and the principles of the Reform-
ers have, on the other hand, been advancing.

Sec, 2. The state of Europe, at this time, or
a few years later, in respect to religion, stood

Sec. 1. From what year may be dated the estab-
lishment of the Reformation ? Why 1

Sec. *2. What countries continued their adhesion to

THE PURITANS. 281

thus : Italy, Spain, Portugal, the Belgic Pro-
vinces under the Spanish yoke, continued their
adherence to the Roman Pontiff. Denmark,
Norway, Sweden, Prussia, England, Scotland,
Ireland and Holland, became Protestant. Ger-
many was about equally divided. In Switzer-
land, the Protestants claimed a small majority.
For a season, France, it was to be hoped,
would forsake the fellowship of Rome ; but, at
length, she became decidedly papal, although
she retained several millions of Protestants
within her limits.

Sec. 3. Since the establishment of the Re-
formation, the body of professing Christians
has been divided into several distinct commu-
nities, and called by different names. In treat-
ing the remaining history of the Church, we
must, therefore, give a separate account ol
these communities, with their minor divisions ;
this we shall do, under the following heads.
7. Roman Church.

II. Greek Church.

III. Protestants.

I. Roman Church.

Sec. 4. The loss which the Roman Church
sustained by the Reformation, was severely
felt by her. Her gigantic power had been

the Roman pontiff? What countries became Pro-
testant ? What is said of Germany ? Of Switzer-
land ? Of France ?

Src. 3. How have Christians been divided since the
Reformation ? Under what heads will they be con-
sidered ?

Sec. 4. How did the Roman church feel, in view of
24*

282 PERIOD VIH..i.l555....!82&

successfully attacked, and her wide spread in-
fluencc was narrowing down. A still deeper
depression obviously awaited her, unless mean-
could be devised, by which her authority could
be sustained. Aware of this, the Roman pon-
tiffs were continually on the alert, and ready to
take advantage of every facility, by which their
power might continue as it was ; or, if possible,
be restored to its former lordly state.

Sec, 5. The first means adopted for this
purpose, was the employment of the order of Je-
suits, formed in the year 1540, by Ignatius
FiO\ ola, a Spanish knight, to go forth, as the
advocates of the papal power, to teach the
world the propriety of submission to its au-
thority, and its superior claims upon their re-
spect and patronage.

Having formed the plan of the order of which he was
ambitious to become the founder, Loyola submitted it to
pope Paul III. for his sanction ; declaring it to have been
revealed from heaven. Paul, fearful of its effects, at first
refused to grant it his approbation. At length, however.
Loyola removed his scruples by an offer, which was ad-
dressed to his pride and ambition. He proposed that, be-
sides the three vows of poverty, of chastity, and of monas-
tic obedience, common to other orders, the members of
this should take a fourth, viz. obedience to the pope :
binding themselves to go whithersoever he should com-
mand, for the service of religion, without requiring any
thing for their support.

The acquisition of a body of men, thus peculiarly devo-
ted to the see of Rome, and whom it might set in opposition
to all its enemies, was, at this time, an object of the high-

her losses, by reason of the Reformation ? What did
she do to sustain and restore her power ?

Sec. 5. What was the first means adopted by her '
Who formed the order of Jesuits ? When ?

On forming the plan of the order, to whom did Loyola submit il
Why did not Paul sanction it 5 What removed his scruples ? What

THE PURITANS, 283

est moment. The order of Jesuits was, therefore, confirm-
ed ; and the most ample privileges were granted to its
members.

The beneficial consequences of this institution were soon
apparent. Never was a body of men more faithful to a
cause, than were the Jesuits to the Roman Church. In
less than half a century, the society obtained establish-
ment, in every country that adhered to the Roman Catho-
lic Church ; its power and wealth increased amazingly ;
the number of its members multiplied to many thousands .
they were distinguished for their learning, character, and
accomplishments, and, by their art and address, were power-
ful auxiliaries in forwarding the plans of the court of Rome.

The government of this order was despotic. A general,
chosen by the pope for life, possessed power that was su-
preme and independent, extending to every person, and to
every case. By his sole authority, and at his pleasure, he
elected officers and removed them ; controlled the funds,
and enacted laws. Every member was at his disposal,
and subject to his commands. They were required to lis-
ten to his injunctions, as to the voice of Christ.

Thus subservient to their leader, and he the indefatigable
servant of the pope, the Jesuits went forth, and soon filled
every land. Contrary to other orders, they sought no se-
clusion, practised no austerities ; adopted no peculiar hab-
it. On the contrary, they mingled in all the active scenes
of life ; they became lawyers and physicians, mathemati-
cians, painters and artists, that they might find a readier
access to men, and exert more successfully their influence
in favour of the pope and his cause.

Before the expiration of the 16th century, the Jesuits
had obtained the chief instruction of youth, in every
Catholic country in Europe. They had become confessors
to monarchs and nobles ; and were engaged in nearly every
intrigue and revolution. As they wore no peculiar habit,
and observed no uncommon strictness, they lived in soci-
ety, disguised as to their real character. Jesuits were

privileges were granted the order ? Were the Jesuits faithful to
their trust ? Did they increase rapidly ? By what means did they
forward the designs of the court of Rome ? What was the govern-
ment of the order ? Who was placed at the head of it ? Wha
power had he ? Where did the Jesuits go? How did they diiFei
from other orders ? What professions did they follow ? Why
What is said of them before the end of the Kith century ? Were

284 PERIOD VIIL...1555...«t889.

known by Jesuits ; but to the eye of the world, they passed
unsuspected.

Such is a brief account of an order of men, who at this
time enlisted in the service of papal Rome; and being
actuated by an incredible attachment to that power, were
ready to sacrifice, even life, for the purposes of its aggran-
dizement. Their exertions powerfully tended to keep
alive the attachment of many others to the Romish faith,
and to prevent so rapid an advance, as might otherwise
have been, of the Protestant cause.

Sec. 6. A second means employed by the
Roman Church, to secure, and enlarge, its de-
clining authority, was an attempt to Christianize
the heathen, in several parts of Asia and South
America.

In the accomplishment of a plan, which promised an
accession of no small influence and authority to the Ro-
man Church, the Jesuits were the chief actors. In the
business entrusted to them, they exhibited a zeal and fidel-
ity scarcely paralleled, in the annals of history. And their
labours would have doubtless crowned them with immortal
glory, had it not appeared evident, that they had more in
view the promotion of the ambitious views of Rome, than
the propagation of the Christian religion, or the honour of
its Divine author.

Of all the Jesuits, who distinguished themselves in ex-
tending the limits of the Church, none acquired a higher
reputation than Francis Xavier, a Spaniard, who is com-
monly called " the apostle of the Indians." In the year
L541, he sailed for the Portuguese settlements in India,
where he was successful in converting several thousands
to the Romish faith. In 1549, he sailed to Japan, and
laid the foundation of a church, which, through the foster-

f hey known to one another ? Were they suspected by others ? Did
the influence of the Jesuits tend to preserve the power of the Ro-
mish church ?

Sec. 6. What was a second means employed to se-
cure and enlarge the declining power of the Romish
church I

Who were the chief actors in this attempt? What is said of
their zeal and fidelity ? Why are they not entitled to great credit :
Who most distinguished himself? What is Xavier called ? In
whrat country did he first labour ? Jn what year ? With what sue/

THE PURITANS. 285

ingcare of other missionaries, in after years, is said to have
consisted of 600,000 Christians. From Japan, Xavier
proceeded to China, to attempt the conversion of that vast
empire ; but, when in sight of his object, he was suddenly
cut off, in the year 1552, at the age of 46.

Subsequently to his death, other missionaries, of whom
Matthew Ricci, an Italian, was the most distinguished,
penetrated into China, and founded a church, which con-
tinued for 170 years. Ricci so highly recommended him-
self to the nobility of China, and even to the emperor, by
his skill in mathematics, that he obtained leave to explain
to the people the doctrines of the gospel. Other mission-
aries passed into the kingdoms of Siatn, Tonkin, and Co-
chin China, who were instrumental of spreading the Cath-
olic religion to a considerable extent. They also penetra-
ted into India, and on the coasts of Malabar boasted of a
thousand converts, baptized in one year, by a single mis-
sionary. Abyssinia, also, was the scene of extended ef-
forts, and of great success. But in South America, their
converts appear to have been moie numerous than in any
other quarter of the globe. The whole of the continent,
they brought under the dominion of the pope.

In furtherance of the same design, the popes, and others,
were induced to found immense and splendid missionary
establishments in Europe. The first of these was founded
at Rome, in 1622, by pope Gregory XV. under the name
of " De propaganda fide" or, "The Congregation for the
propagation of the faith." Subsequent popes greatly en-
riched it by magnificent donations ; and by means of it,
missionaries were sent to the remotest quarters of the
globe ; books of various kinds were published and circu-
lated ; the sacred writings were translated and spread
abroad ; seminaries were founded for the education of
missionaries and pagans ; and establishments created for
the support of feeble, and worn out missionaries.

Other missionary establishments followed, in different

cess ? To what country did he next proceed ? What was his suc-«
ress in Japan ? What happened to him on his voyage to China .*
In what year was this ? Who succeeded him in the work in China *
What success had Ricci ? In what other countries in the east wern
missionary labours performed ? What is said of Abyssinia ? Of
South America ? What other measures did the popes adopt to for-
ward their designs ? What was the first establishment of this kind
called ? By whom founded ? In what year ? What were some of

♦286 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

countries, in succeeding years. Of these, none perhaps,
was on a broader foundation, or operated to greater effect,
than " The Congregation of the Priests of Foreign Mis-
sions," and "The Parisian Seminary for the Missions
abroad," both of which were established in France, in the
year 1663, and from which legions of Jesuits and friars
were sent forth to convert the world.

Sec. 7. A third means employed by the Ro-
man Church to sustain and increase its author-
ity, consisted in the better regulation of its in-
ternal concerns.

The revolutions which had happened in Europe, and the
increase of knowledge and refinement, rendered a degree
of reformation essential. Of this, the popes were them-
selves conscious. Accordingly, the laws and procedures
in the courts of inquisition were revised and corrected ; col-
leges and schools of learning were established; youth were
trained up in the art of disputing, and in defending the
doctrines of the Catholic Church ; books of a pernicious
tendency were revived or suppressed ; and high and hon-
ourable distinctions were conferred on the most zealous
defenders of the faith. In short, every plan which ingenu-
ity could suggest, or which wealth and influence could car-
ry forward, was adopted to maintain the authority of the
Roman pontiffs, and to increase the number of their vo-
taries.

. Sec. 8. A fourth plan adopted by the Roman
Church, in aid of the same purpose, was their
persecution of the Protestants. A full develope-
ment of the calamities caused by the Papists.,
even in a single country, would greatly exceed
our limits. We must content ourselves with

ltd objects ? What other establishments can you mention ? When
were these established ? In what year ?

Sec. 7. What was a third means employed for the
"iiimc purpose ?

Was a Reformation essential ? Who were conscious of this
(low was this effected?

Sec. 8. What was a fourth means employed ? Was
the persecution of the Protestants extended and cruel '

THE PURITANS. 287

observing, that scarcely a country, in which
Protestants were to be found, was exempted
from cruelties, which equalled, and often ex-
ceeded in severity, those which had been expe-
rienced, at an earlier day, under Nero and
Domitian. During these persecutions, it has
been computed that not less than 50,000,000 of
Protestants were put to death. The countries
which suffered most severely, were Italy, the
Netherlands, Spain, France, parts of Germany,
and England.

The principal engine employed by the Catholics against
the Protestants, was the Inquisition, though war, in sever-
al instances, was directly waged against them.

Italy . The inquisition was early introduced into Italy ; and
though its proceedings in that country were more secret
than in some other countries, its victims were not much
less numerous. From the year 1550 to the end of the cen-
tury, it was the great object of the popes to extend and con-
firm its power. And with such effect did it pursue the ob-
jects of its institution, that popish historians, as Dr. McCrie
remarks, " do more homage to truth, than credit to their
cause, when they say, that the erection of the inquisition
was the salvation of the Catholic Church in Italy."

No sooner was this engine of tyranny and torture erec-
ted, than those, who had rendered themselves obnoxious
to it by the previous avowal of their sentiments, fled in
great numbers from a country, in which they could no long-
er look for protection from injustice and cruelty. The
prisons of the inquisition were every where filled with those
who remained behind, and who were subjected to grievous
tortures, as the means of subduing them to the faith of
Rome, and of preventing the apostacy of others.

How many were supposed to have suffered death ?
What countries suffered most severely ?

What was the principal engine of persecution ? In what other
manner were the Protestants persecuted ? When was the Inquisi-
tion introduced into Italy ? What do popish writers say of it in that
country ? On its establishment in Italy, what did the Protestants
do ? What became of those who remained ? What is said of the
Waldenses? In what year did the persecution of the Waldcnses in

:>88 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

Of the calamities which resulted from these persecutions;
the Waldenses, in various parts of Italy, many of whom
had adopted the protestant faith, experienced their full
share. During the first years of the Reformation, they had
in a great measure escaped the fury of Rome ; the pontiffs
being too much occupied in watching the progress of
events, to notice them. But, when the Reformation was in
a degree established, the Waldenses, in common with oth-
er protestants, experienced the wrath of the now more
highly exasperated friends of the papacy.

One of the most affecting accounts of the sufferings of
the Waldenses, which has been transmitted to us, is that
of the inhabitants of Calabria, a province of Italy, lying on
the Mediterranean, in the year 1560. At this time, they
had formed a junction with Calvin's church, at Geneva ;
and several pastors were sent from the latter place, to set-
tle among them. These circumstances attracted the atten-
tion of the Catholics, and measures were immediately adopt-
ed for exterminating them. Thousands were destroyed
by military executions, and other thousands perished under
the tortures of the inquisition. " I shudder," says a Ro-
man Catholic narrator of the atrocious deed, M while I think
of the executioner with his bloody knife in his teeth, the
dripping napkin in his hand," to throw over the faces of his
successive victims, " and his arms besmeared with gore, go-
ing to the house, and taking out one after another, rust as
a butcher does the sheep which he means to kill."

In other parts of Italy, also, the Waldenses, and other
friends of the Reformation, experienced the most bitter per-
secution. From this time, the vallies of Piedmont were
repeatedly the theatre of a bloody carnage, particularly in
the years 1655 and 1686. The author of their calamities,
at this latter date, was Louis XIV. king of France, who
obsequiously lent his aid to the Church of Rome, to massa-
cre the innocent Waldenses. Under his direction, a French
army invaded these vallies, and having glutted themselves
with the blood of the inhabitants, committed more than ten
thousand persons to fourteen prisons. The sufferings of
these, during their confinement, can scarcely be told.
They were fed for months upon bread and water — in the

Calabria begin ? Why were they the special objects of attack ?
What is said by a Roman Catholic on the subject? What other
parts of Italy Buffered ? In what years particularly? What king
favoured these persecutions ? What is said of the conduct oC the

THR PURITANS. r>89

former of which were often found lime, glass, and filth of
various kinds, and was so vitiated as scarcely to deserve the
name ; while the latter, in many instances, brought from
stagnant pools, was unfit for the use of cattle. The pris-
oners lodged upon bricks, or filthy straw. The prisons were
so thronged, that during the heat of the summer months
they became intolerable, and deaths were daily taking
place.

In the month of October, a proclamation was issued for
their release. The ground was covered with snow and ice.
Emaciated by hunger and disease, the wretched victims
came forth from their prisons, to meet, in innumerable in-
stances, a wretched death ; as they were obliged to march
several leagues to obtain a shelter. The bodies of the mis-
erable sufferers were scattered along the road, upon the
snow, the mothers clasping their children in their arms.

The sufferings of the protestants in the Netherlands, or
the Low Countries, as they were then called, were of a
similarly tragical character. About the time the Reforma-
tion began, these provinces were exceedingly flourishing,
in trade, commerce and manufactures. In consequence of
the commercial intercourse which subsisted between Ger-
many and the Netherlands, the doctrines of the reformers
were early propagated, from the former to the latter place.
As early as 1521, Charles V. published his edict against the
heretics, in that country ; and during his reign, contempo-
rary historians affirm, that not less than 50,000 inhabitants
were put to death on account of their religious principles.

On the accession of Philip to the throne, he republished
the edicts of his father, and ordered the governors and ma-
gistrates to carry them into rigorous execution. In 1559,
Philip left the Netherlands to take up his residence in
Spain ; sometime after which, as the doctrines of the refor-
mers continued to spread, he sent the duke of Alva, a no-
bleman of the most vindictive spirit, to subdue the heretics
by the arm of power.

On his arrival, the Duke commenced his work of blood-
shed; and in the space of a few months caused 1800 per-

French army ? When released from the prisons, what became of
the sufferers ? What is said of the persecutions in the Netherlands?
Were they at this time nourishing ? When did Charles V. issue an
edict against hereiics ? How many suffered during his reign ?
What measures did Philip adopt on his accession ? Whom did he
send from Spain to subdue the Protestants ? How many suffered

•HJO PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

sons to suffer by the hand of the executioner ; yet his thirst
was by no means satiated. Following up this work of car-
nage, he filled the whole country with consternation; and
multiplied the victims of his cruelty, till even the magis-
trates, who assisted him in his sanguinary course, recoiled
with horror at the cruelty to which their sanction was re-
quired.

Similar calamities were permitted to be visited upon those
who had embraced the protestant faith in Spain. The in-
quisition had been introduced into that country, about a
century before Philip took up his residence there. This
institution met his entire approbation ; he determined, there-
fore, to support it with all his power, and directed its offi-
cers to exert themselves with the utmost vigilance.

Before his arrival in the city of Valladolid, an auto defc,
i. e. a public burning of victims of the inquisition, had al-
ready been celebrated. There were still, however, in the
prisons of the inquisition, more than thirty persons, against
whom the same dreadful punishment had been denounced.
Philip, eager to give a public proof of his abhorrence of her-
etics, desired the inquisitors to fix a day for the repetition
of the auto de fe.

On the arrival of the day, Philip, attended by his court
and guards, presented himself to witness the execution of
the miserable victims. After hearing a sermon from the
bishop of Zamora, he rose from his seat, and having drawn
his sword, as a signal that with it he would defend the holy
faith, he took an oath, administered to him by the inquisitor
general, to support the inquisition and its ministers against
all heretics and apostates, and to compel his subjects every
where to yield obedience to its decrees.

This dreadful severity, joined with certain rigid laws,
soon produced the desired effect. The protestants were
driven from Spain, or were obliged to conceal their senti-
ments.

In Germany, also, efforts were made by the Roman
Church to crush the protestants, and to regain her former

through the sanguinary measures of the Duke of Alva? What i--
said of the persecutions in Spain ? How long had the Inquisition
been established in that country, before Philip took up his residence
there ~J. What directions did he give to the officers of that institu-
tion ? What is an auto de fe ? Did Philip require one to take
place ? How did he conduct himself on the occasion ? What ef-
fect had Philip's severity, together with his laws ? When was war

THE PURITANS. 29 J

dominion there. Through the bigoted house of Austria,
war was commenced upon the friends of the Reformation in
1618, and they were overcome and awfully oppressed. The
oppressions they suffered called forth the interposition of
the noble Gustavus Adolphus. of Sweden, who appeared in
Germany with a small army in 1029, and fell in the battle
of Lutzen, in 163*2. After his death, his generals contin-
ued the contest, till all parties, worn out by a thirty years'
war, agreed in the treaty of Westphalia, A. D. 1648; in
which the Church of Rome consented to confirm anew to
the Lutherans, all their rights and privileges.

Exertions similar to those in Germany, and even great-
er, were made to re-establish the entire dominion of the
Roman faith in France. The protestants in that country
were denominated Huguenots, a term of uncertain origin,
though it seems probable that it was derived from the word
Uuguoiiy a night walker, the prc'estants assembling pri-
vately in the evening for religious worship.

The introduction of Protestantism into France, and the
opposition it met with from Francis I. have already been
noticed (Period VII. Sec. 31.) Notwithstanding this op-
position, the friends of the Reformation gradually increas-
ed ; and, at length, became numerous in all parts of the
kingdom.

The successor of Francis, Henry II. was even more
bitter against them, than the former monarch. On the
day of his inauguration, he caused several Protestants to
be tied to a stake ; and, as he passed by, the flames were
kindled, as a spectacle for his amusement. In the subse-
quent reign of Charles IX. as if to signalize himself be-
yond bis predecessors, a plot was formed by that monarch,
by which to extirpate the hated race, at a single blow.
At this time, A. D. 1571, they numbered 2,150 congrega-

fiommeneed upon the Protestants in Germany ? By whom ? Who
interposed for their relief? When ? In what battle did Gustavus
Adolphus fall ? Was the contest continued ? How long ? What
treaty ended it ? When was this treaty made ? What did it secure
to the Lutherans ? In what other country did the Roman Catho-
lics endeavour to re-establish their dominion ? What were the
Protestants in that country called ? Whence was this term derived .
What is said in Period VI 1. Sec. 31, of the introduction of Protest-
antism into France, and the opposition made to it by Francis I
Notwithstanding this, did the Protestants in that kingdom increase
Who succeeded Francis 1 ? How did he treat thorn ? What at.

292

PERIOD VM....1555....1829.

tions, some of which included no less than 10,000 mem-
bers.

This plot consisted in an attempt to effect a genera!
massacre of the Huguenots ; and the celebration of the
marriage of the king's sister, with the Prince of Navarre,
presented an opportunity to put it in execution. The
prince being a Huguenot, the chief men of that sect were
invited to attend the celebration of the nuptials. On the
Sabbath following (Aug. 24th, 1572), it being St. Bartho-
lomew's day, as the bells were ringing for morning prayers,
the work of destruction was commenced. Charles and his
mother, from a window, witnessed the scene with extatic
joy ; and, as if the sanction of his presence were not
enough, the monster himself fired upon the Huguenots,
and in a tone of vociferation cried ''Kill them, kill them!"

MASSACRE OF THE HUGUENOTS.

A scene of horrid carnage ensued. On every side the
Catholics were seen rushing like bloodhounds upon the

tempt did Charles IX. make to cut them off? What year was this
Eiow many congregations had they at this time in France ? What
was the plot formed :it this time by Charles ? When was it design-
ed to put it in execution? What was the day called ? What was
the conduct of Charles ;md his mother? How many were massacred

THE PURITANS. 293

appalled and unarmed Huguenots; and before the succeed-
ing morning, they had butchered above 500 persons ot
distinction, and 10,000 of inferior order. To this massa
ere at Paris, succeeded a general destruction throughout
France. At Rouen, at Lyons, at Orleans, and other cities.,
the streets were literally covered with blood. Sixty thou-
sand are supposed to have been slaughtered, for which
solemn thanksgivings were rendered to God, in the Catho-
lic churches.

Taken by surprise, as the Huguenots had been, they
were for a time incapable of any resistance ; but at length,
rallying under the prince of Conde, they nobly stood for
their defence, and combatted their enemies with success.
But for the space of 30 years, the Protestants suffered the
most grievous calamities, and during this period, it has
been estimated that 39 princes, 148 counts, 234 barons.
146,51 S gentlemen and 760,000 of the common people,
were destroyed for adopting the reformed religion.

In 1593, Henry IV. who was a Huguenot, ascended the
throne of France. Although from political motives, he
made a profession of popery, he evinced his regard for
the Protestants, by publishing in the year 1598, the cele-
brated Edict of Nantes, which granted to them the privi-
lege of citizenship, the right of worshipping God according
to their own faith, and certain lands to support their
churches and garrisons. Henry, however, soon experien-
ced the vengeance of the court of Rome for his clemency ;
for he was assassinated in his chariot, in the streets of Pa-
ris, by the hands of a fanatic, by the name of Ravaillac, in
the year 1610.

From this period, the Huguenots, as they were tolerated
by the civil power, flourished for a season greatly. But
they were still hated by the men in power, and particular-
ly by Cardinal Richelieu, prime minister to Louis XIII.
who early adopted and long pursued the maxim, " That
there could be no peace in France, until the Huguenot*
were entirely suppressed."

in Paris ? Did the massacre extend into other places ? How mam
suffered ? Did the Huguenots at first resist ? Why not ? Who a1
length rallied them ? How many years did their sufferings continue
How many suffered during this time ? Who ascended the throne
in 1593 ? How did he shew his regard for the Protestants ? What
privileges did the Edict of Nantes give to them ? What was the
fate of Henry for his kindness ? Did the Huguenots from this time
25*

-J94 tUlilOD VHI....1555....1829.

In the year 1685, Lewis XIV. revoked the edict of
Nantes, and ordered the Reformed Churches to return to
the Romish faith. The cup of their calamities was now
full. Their case was hopeless. Their churches were de-
molished, and themselves insulted and massacred, by a
brutal soldiery. Flight presented itself as their only al-
ternative ; but even in this they were opposed by bands of
soldiers, who were stationed on the several frontiers of the
kingdom. Fifty thousand, however, it is supposed, effected
their escape, and sought refuge in the different Protestant
countries of Europe.

Such is an outline of the calamities, brought upon the
Protestants in several countries, (of the sufferings of the
Protestants in England, we shall speak in a future page,)
by the friends of Papal Rome, with the professed design of
exterminating them from the earth, and of re-establishing
the dominion of the Roman pontiffs.

This effort was a mighty one. In the language of an
unknown writer, " Providence never made use of so terri-
ble a scourge to chastise mankind. No power ever out-
raged the interests of society, the principles of justice, and
the claims of humanity, to the same extent. Never did
the world behold such blasphemy, profligacy, and wanton-
ness, as in the proceedings of this spiritual domination. It
held the human mind in chains ; visited with exemplary
punishment every inroad on the domains of ignorance, and
attempted to sink nations into a state of stupidity and im-
becility. Its proscriptions, its massacres, its murders, the
miseries it heaped on the objects of its vengeance, and the
grasp of its iron sway, fill the mind only with horror and
disgust."

Sec. 9. The means thus employed by the
court of Rome to sustain her power which re-
mained, and to regain that which she had lost.
although such as were likely to result in her
triumph, were found insufficient to accomplish
her purpose. Although, subsequently to the

ilourish ? Who however hated and opposed them? Who revoked
the Edict of Nantes ? In what year ? What was the consequence
of this revocation ?

See. 9. Were the means thus employed by the

THE PURITANS: 395

Reformation, owing to her propagation of
Christianity in heathen countries, she held her
empire over more millions than before, and
for a season appeared within reach of her for-
mer spiritual sway, from a series of unexpected
causes, her ancient power has been successive-
ly weakened, until that, together with her
wealth and splendour, has passed away.

Sec. 10. Among the causes which have con-
tributed to this result, may be mentioned the?
loss of foreign conquests — unsuccessful contests
with several European governments — the sup-
pression of the order of Jesuits — the revolution in
France, and the abolition of the Inquisition.

In a former page, (285) was noticed the successful at-
tempt of the Roman Catholics to introduce Christianity in-
to China, Japan, and other countries. But, owing to the
dissolute and iniquitous conduct of the Jesuits, and partic-
ularly to the tumults and seditions occasioned by their po-
litical intrigues, they were at length banished from those
countries, and the knowledge of Christianity became ex-
tinct.

At home, the pontiffs were often engaged in quarrels
with neighbouring governments. In 1006, Paul V. nearly
lost the rich republic of Venice. Peace was indeed re-
stored, but the Pope was obliged to relinquish many of his
pretensions. Naples, Sardinia, Portugal and Spain, each,
in turn, withheld immunities which before had been fully
granted. In subsequent years, a violent dispute was car-
ried on between the pope and the king of Fiance. In
16S2, the power of the papacy received a severe blow in
that country, in consequence of the decree of a council of

court of Rome to regain her power, sufficient to efteel
the object?

Sec 10. What causes powerfully contributed to
lessen her authority, and place her in the powerless at-
titude in which she now stands ?

Did the Roman Catholics long hold their religious po\^er in Chi-
na, Japan, &c. ? Why were they banished ? Did the pontiffs en-
joy peace at home ? What countries did they lose ? What is said

-H)t) PERIOD Vm....l555....1829.

tlie Gallican church, convened by order of Lewis XI \
viz. That the power of the pope is only spiritual — that a
general council is superior to him — and that his decisions
are not infallible, without the consent of the Church.

But the event, which more than any other tended to
abridge the power of the pope, was the supression of the or-
der of Jesuits. This event was owing to a variety of caus-
es ; but chiefly to their usurpations and iniquitous conduct,
which, in all countries, had reached a point beyond endu-
rance. The voice of the world was against them, and
loudly demanded the abolition of the order. Their sup-
pression, however, took place in different countries in suc-
cessive years. From England, they were expelled by proc-
lamation, during the reign of James I. 1004; from Venice,
in 1606; from Portugal, 1759; France, 1764 ; Spain and
Sicily, 1767; and the order was, at length, totally abolish-
ed, in all papal countries, by Ganganelli, or Clement XIV.
July 21, 1773.

The French revolution in 1793, also, contributed to
abridge the power of papal Rome. About the middle of
the century, a conspiracy was formed to overthrow Chris-
tianity. At the head of this conspiracy were Voltaire,
D'Alembert, Rousseau, Diderot, and Frederic II. king of
Prussia; who, by every artifice that impiety could invent,
by union and secret correspondence, endeavoured to spread
abroad the poison of infidelity, and thus to debase and sap
the foundations of Christianity.

The efforts of this combination were attended with ama-
zing success. Infidelity was soon spread abroad among all
nations, and affected every Catholic and Protestant com-
munity. In Franco, however, the tide was seen rolling
with an irresistible force, and the consequence, was an en-
tire revolution in that country — the abolition of the regal
government — and, for a season, the overthrow of the long
f^tablished Roman hierarchy. This gave to the papal
Church a deep and lasting wound ; and followed as it was,
by the victorious arms of the republic, carrying forward

of their losses in Naples, Sardinia, Portugal, and Spain? By what
means was the power of the popes destroyed in France ? Hut what
event more than all others, tended to abridge the power of Ron,'
To what was this event owing ? Was the order aholished in different
eountries at differenl times? When was it finally abolished in all
papal countries? By whom? When did the French Revolution
What led to this Revolution ? What effect had it upon the

THE PURITANS. 29T

their triumphs, presently reduced many of the popish states
to a condition the most fearful and degrading.

At the commencement of the French revolution, the cler-
gy in France were both numerous and wealthy. They
amounted to no less than 18 archbishops, 111 bishops,
150,000 priests, having under their control a revenue of
five millions sterling, annually, besides 3400 wealthy con-
vents.

The clergy and their wealth were now attacked by the
infidel revolutionists, and fell an easy prey. The tythes
and revenues of the clergy were taken away, by a decree
of the constituent assembly ; the possessions of the Church
were decreed to be the property of the nation ; the religious
orders were abolished ; the monks and nuns ejected from
their convents, and their immense wealth seized for the
nation.

The revolutionary torrent, which was thus set in motion,
destroyed law, government and religion, in France; and
laid waste the Roman Church, both there and in neigh-
bouring countries. " Her priests were massacred. Her
silver shrines and saints were turned into money, for the
payment of troops. Her bells were converted into cannon,,
and her churches and convents into barracks for soldiers.
From the Atlantic to the Adriatic, she presented but one
appalling spectacle. She had shed the blood of saints and
prophets, and God now gave her blood to drink."

Upon the reappearance of something like a regular gov-
ernment in France, liberty of conscience and freedom oj
worship were declared to be a fundamental law of the con-
stitution. This was confirmed by the consular despotism
of Bonaparte, and maintained inviolate during his imperial
sway. Napoleon despised the pope, and the whole system
of monkery. On becoming emperor in 1804, he compelled
the pope, Pius VII. to place the imperial crown upon his
head ; but in less than four years, he dispossessed him ot
his ecclesiastical state, and reduced his Holiness to a mere
cipher in the political world.

papal power? How did it have this effect? What is said of the
• lergy in France, at the beginning of the revolution ? What was
their number ? What their revenue ? What became of these clero ^
and their revenue and convents ? What on the re-establishment of
government in France was declared to be the fundamental law of
the constitution ? By whom was this confirmed ? How did Napo-
leon regard the pope ? What did he compel him to do in 1804

-298 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

The abolition of the inquisition in most countries,, has,
also, still further narrowed down the influence of the Ro-
man pontiffs. The power of this engine has been al reach
noticed, together with the thraldom in which, for centu-
ries, it held individuals and nations. To Bonaparte th<;
world is indebted for its annihilation. " I have," says he,
in his speech to the magistrates of Madrid, in 1808, "abol-
ished the court of the inquisition, which was a subject of
complaint to Europe, and the present age. Priests may
guide the minds of men, but must exercise no temporal,
nor corporal jurisdiction over the citizens. I have preser-
ved the spiritwal orders, but with a limitation of the num-
ber of monks."

Thus expired the horrid and infernal court of inquisi-
tion. Europe no longer paid deference to its bloody tribu-
nal ; and the same, with some reserve, may be said of the
monkish orders. An effort has recently been made to re-
establish the inquisition in Spain ; but it is now in all other
parts of the globe annihilated, and its terrific power no
longer agitates and appals the human race.

Sec. 11. In respect to the present state of
the papa] power, it may be observed, that the
temporal dominions of the pope are confined
to a narrow, crooked territory, lying south of
the river Po, in Italy, and contains about
15,000 square miles, and about 2,500,000 in-
habitants. Its ecclesiastical subjects are sup-
posed to amount to 80, or 100,000,000, who
are scattered over the world. The countries
which are considered entirely papal, are the
Pope's Dominions in Italy, Spain, Portugal

How did he treat him four years after this? What still further
tended to abridge the power of the Roman hierarchy ? To whom is
the world indebted for the abolition of the Inquisition? What
country has recently attempted to sustain it?

Sec, 11. What arc the present dominions of the
pope ? How many square miles do they contain I
How many inhabitants ? What is the number of his
ecclesiastical subjects I Where are they found ?
What countries are entirely papal ? What countries

THE PURITANS. <X)y

mid South America ; France, Austria, Poland.
Belgium, Ireland and Canada, almost entirely.
Switzerland has 700,000 ; England half a mil-
lion. Others are found in Russia, Sweden,
Denmark, the West India Islands, and the
United States.

II. Greek Church.

Sec. 12. The date which is commonly as-
signed, as marking the rise of the Greek
Church, is the year 1054, at which time, (as
noticed Period V. Sec. 33,) occurred the final
separation, between the Eastern and Western
Churches, or as they were often termed, the
Greek and Latin Churches.

Sec. 13. From the time of the above sepa-
ration of the Greek and Latin Churches, to
the year 1453, the state of the former was ex-
ceedingly deplorable. On the one hand, the
Mahometan power wras making rapid inroads
upon her dominion, converting her Churches
into mosques, and by bribes and terrors allur-
ing or compelling her friends to adopt the re-
ligion of the impostor ; on the other hand, the
fanatical crusaders were pouring in torrents
from the west to recover her lost territory, but
in reality to spread a deeper moral corruption,
than before existed.

nearly so ? How many Catholics has Switzerland ?
England ? Where are others found ?

Sec. 12. In what year was the Greek Church es-
tablished l What great event took place at this time ?

Sec. 13. To what time from the above date was the
Greek church much depressed ? What causes tended
to this state of depression ?

:J00 TERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

Sec. 14. In the year 1453 (Period V. Sec.
18,) the empire of the Greeks was overthrown,
by Mahomet II. since which period the Greek
Church has been under Turkish bondage, until
their religion has become but little better than
a succession of idle ceremonies.

Sec. 15. In the year 1589, the Russian
Church separated from the government, though
not from the communion of the Greek Church ;
by which separation, the latter became con-
siderably limited in extent. Her people are
now found scattered over a considerable part
of Greece, the Ionian Isles, Wallachia, Molda-
via, Egypt, Abyssinia, Nubia, Lybia, Arabia,
Mesopotamia, Syria, Cilicia and Palestine.

Since the above separation of the Greek Church from
Rome, repeated effort.- have been made to restore the for-
mer to the faith and fellowship of the latter, but without
effect. To this day, the Greek Church denies, not only
the authority of the pope but also that the Church of Rome
is the true Catholic Church.

The head of the Greek Church is the patriarch of Con-
stantinople; who is elected by 12 bishops, and is confirmed
by the Turkish emperor. The other patriarchs are those
of Damascus, Cairo and Jerusalem. These are of inferior
note, and with the whole Church, are poor and debased.

In doctrine and practice, the Greek Church differs great-

Sec. 14. When was the empire of the Greeks over-
thrown ? By whom ? What has been the state of
The Greek Church since ?

Sec. 15. When did the Russian Church separate
from the Greek Church ? Did they break communion
with each other ? What effect had this upon the lat-
ter ? Where are her people now found ?

Have any efforts been made to restore the- Greek Church to the
faith and fellowship of Rome ? V> itli what effect ? What does the
Greek Church still dmy ? Who is the head of this Church? By
-.vhom is he elected ? By whom confirmed ? What other patriarchs
*re there? What is their standing? What doctrines does the

THE PURITANS. 301

iy from the Church of Rome. They receive the doctrine
of the Trinity, and most of the articles of the Nicene and
Athanasian creeds ; but rest much upon the procession of
the Holy Ghost from the Father, and not from the Son.
They hold in abhorrence the supremacy and infallibility of
the pope — purgatory by fire — graven images — the celibacy
of the secular clergy — and prohibition of the sacrament in
both kinds.

But yet they use pictures in their worship ; invoke saints ;
have seven sacraments ; believe in transubstantiation ; ad-
mit prayers and services for the dead ; have a fast or festi-
val,-almost every day in the year ; and know of no regene-
ration but baptism.

Sec. 16. Of the introduction of Christianity
into Russia, or of its state until the separation
of the Russian Church from the jurisdiction
of the Greek Church, in 1589, we know but
little. On this latter event, an independent
patriarch was established at Moscow.

Christianity appears to have been introduced into Russia
about the year 890, when Methodius and Cyrillus travel-
led from Greece into Moravia, and converted some of the
inhabitants. From this time Christianity was gradually
spread over many parts of the empire, and in 1581, the
Muscovites published the Bible in their own language.

Sec. 17. On the accession of Peter the
Great, A. D. 1696, the Russian Church was in
some respects new modelled, and the state of
things considerably improved. Although that
monarch effected no change in the doctrines
of the Church, he adopted measures which

Greek Church hold ? What do they deny ? Do they use pictures
in their worship ? How many sacraments do they admit ? Whaf
further can you say of their belief and worship ?

Sec. 16. What is known of the introduction of
Christianity into Russia, and of its state before the
year 1589 ? What patriarch was at this time created?

About what time was Christianity introduced into Russia? By
whom ? What was its success at this time ?

Sec. 17. What took place in respect to the condition
26

302 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

greatly removed the existing ignorance and su-
perstition, and from this time both the clergv
and people have been more enlightened and
refined, although they are still but little more
acquainted with evangelical piety, than the
Roman Catholics.

Peter adopted the liberal principle of universal toleration
of all sects and denominations, with but a single exception
— that of the Catholics. He abolished the office of patri-
arch, putting himself at the head of the Church ; which,
under him, was to be governed by a synod. He also di-
minished the revenues of the clergy, and caused the Bible
to be translated, printed and circulated in the Sclavonian
language.

Sec. 18. The Russian Church has increased
with the increase of the nation. In doctrine
she agrees with the Greek Church. But like
her she seems but little acquainted with evan-
gelical piety. Her clergy are ignorant, and
most of her people without the Bible.

Under the excellent prince Galitzin, a Russian Bible
Society was formed some years since, which by circulating
the Scriptures, promised to raise the nation from its deplo-
rable moral ignorance and debasement. But jealous of the
spread of notions of civil liberty, with the increase of evan-
gelical truth, this noble institution has been suppressed,
and with it the circulation of the Scriptures has unhappily
ceased.

of the Russian Church on the accession of Peter the
Great ? What measures did he adopt ? What is its
present state ?

Whom did Peter tolerate : With what exception ? Whom did
lie place at the head of the Church ? What else did h« do ?

Sec. 18. With what Church does the Russian
Church agree in doctrine ? What is said of her piety ?
Clergy ? People ?

Under whom was a Bible Society formed, some years (rfftce '
What hvc? become of it ?

THE PURITANS. 303

III. Protestants.

Sec. 19. Although the Protestants agreed in
separating from the faith and fellowship of
Rome, they could not agree to form one grand
communion among themselves. They may be
considered, however, under two divisions —
the Lutheran Church forming the one division
— and the Reformed Churches the other.

I. Lutheran Church.

Sec. 20. The Lutherans, who are the im-
mediate followers of Luther, are to be found
chiefly in Denmark, Norway, and Sweden, in
a great part of Germany, particularly in the
north, and in Saxony and Prussia, where Lu-
theranism is the established religion. Church-
es of this denomination also exist in Holland,
France, Russia, North America, and in the
Danish West India Islands.

The number who profess the Lutheran faith throughout
the world, has not been accurately ascertained. They are
probably between 15 and 20 millions.

Sec. 21. The Lutherans date the rise of
their Church from the excommunication of
Luther by the pope, (Period VII. Sec. 15.)
but do not view it as completely established
until the pacification at Passau, in 1552. (Sec.
61.) The Augsburg confession, consisting of

Sec. ID. Under what two divisions may Protestants
be considered ?

Sec. 20. Who are the Lutherans ? Where are the}
chiefly to be found.

What is the probable number of Lutherans in the world ?

Sec. 21. When do the Lutherans date the rise of
their Church ? When was it established ?

304 PERIOD VII....1555....1829.

21 articles, is the acknowledged standard oi
faith in the Lutheran Church.

The capital doctrines of this confession are, the sufficien-
cy of the Holy Scriptures as a rule of faith and manners ;
justification by faith in the Son of God ; and the freedom
and necessity of divine grace. In these points they agree
with Calvinists generally ; but they differ from them in re-
spect to the bread and wine in the Lord's Supper, with
which they suppose the body and blood of Christ are uni-
ted, which union they call consubstantiation. They diffei
also in respect to the doctrine of election, holding only to a
conditional election. In relation to this last doctrine, mod-
ern Lutherans appear to have departed from the faith of
their leader.

In their worship, they still retain some of the forms ol
the Roman Catholics ; — exorcism in baptism ; the use oi
the wafer instead of bread, in the Lord's Supper ; private
confession of sin; images, incense and lighted tapers in their
churches ; a crucifix on the altar, besides which they ob-
serve several of the festivals of the Romish Church, and
days of saints and martyrs.

In respect to Church government , in every country where
Lutheranism is the established religion, the supreme head
of the state is, at the same time, the supreme visible ruler
of the Church. The councils appointed by the sovereign
to watch over the interests of the Church, are called Con-
sistories. The Lutherans have bishops ; but they enjoy
not much pre-eminence over their brethren, except in Den-
mark, Sweden and Norway, where they are episcopal. In
Denmark and Sweden they are called bishops ; in Germa-
ny, superintendents, inspectors, or seniors ; in the United
States, seniors or presidents. In this latter country, the
Lutherans are under the direction of a synod, or ministe-
rium.

What is the standard of faith of the Lutheran Church? What
)r.e the principal doctrines of this confession ? How do they differ
from the Calvinists on the subject of the bread and wine in the sa-
crament of the supper ? What kind of election do they maintain
In their worship what forms do they retain from the Roman Catho-
lics ? Who is the head of the Lutheran Church in the respective
countries where it is the established religion ? What are Consisto
ries ? What officers have they ? What form of government pre-
vails in Denmark, Sweden, and Norway ? What power have the
bishops ? What are they called in Denmark and Sweden ? In
Germany? In the United States ?

THE PURITANS. 305

Sec. 22. This division of the Church has
*urYered no persecution since the peace of re-
ligion in 1555, except in a war with the house
of Austria in 1618. (Sec. 8.) But her inter-
nal commotions, growing out of controversies
in relation to various points of faith and prac-
tice, have often been violent.

One of the controversies which greatly distracted the
Lutheran Church, and which was highly detrimental to the
interests of religion, respected the doctrine of consubstan-
tiation, which a respectable portion of the Lutherans were
inclined to reject. To these was given the name of Cryp-
/0-Calvinists, or secret Calvinists.

To put an end to the controversy, and if practicable, to
heal divisions which were likely to issue in a lasting separa-
tion of the Churches, a standard of doctrine was adopted
by the civil and ecclesiastical authorities at Torgau, in
1576, to which was given the name of the Form of Concord.

Instead, however, of restoring peace and concord, it be-
came a source of new contention, and furnished matter for
the most violent dissensions. Some of the Churches re-
fused to adopt it ; especially such as were disposed to live
on amicable terms with the followers of Calvin and Zuin-
glius. In consequence of these, and other contentions of
a similar character, a general inattention to vital piety pre-
vailed ; discipline was much neglected ; and before the
close of the 16th century, a great degeneracy was visible in
all the Lutheran Churches.

Sec. 23. The above controversies, which for
years agitated the Lutheran Church, and the
low state of religion, which succeeded as the
natural consequence, were deeply wounding
to many, particularly within the limits of Ger-

Sec. 22. How long have the Lutherans been exempt
from persecution ? Have they enjoyed internal peace ?

What controversy greatly disturbed the peace of the Church ?
What were those called who would have rejected consubstantiation i
What measures were taken to heal the divisions occasioned by this
controversy ? Had these measures the desired effect ? What ef-
fect had these contentions on religion ?

26*

Xfo PERIOD VIII....1555....I829.

many. Desirous of a happier state of things,
these united about the middle of the 17th cen-
tury, under Spener, as their leader, for the re-
vival of experimental religion. From their
aim at a superior piety, the name of Pietists
,was given to them. Although greatly opposed
by their brethren generally, and even called to
suffer persecution, they appear to have been
sincerely attached to the pure religion of the
gospel, and would have produced a happy re-
form throughout the Lutheran Church, had
not their principles and views been too vio-
lently opposed.

Spener, who was the founder of the Pietists, was a divine
of Frankfort on the Maine. About the year 1680, he pub-
lished a book called Pious Desires, in which he exhibited
the disorders of the Church, and the necessity and means
of a reformation. The views of Spener were adopted by
many, and a revival of experimental religion throughout
Germany succeeded. Great opposition, however, was ex-
cited to these reformers, and the power of civil authority
was exerted to put them to silence.

Sec. 24. Notwithstanding the opposition
made to them, the Pietists continued for several
years to increase in numbers and influence,
and were doubtless the means of no small re-
formation in the Lutheran Church ; but at a
subsequent period, they appear to have degen-
erated, and to have been succeeded by a set of

Sec. 23. Who united about the middle of the 17th
century, to produce a reformation in religion ? Who
was their leader ? What were they called ? Did
they succeed ?

Who was Spener ? What book did he publish ? What was its
object ? What eftect had it ? Who opposed him and his disciples :

Sec. '24. Did the Pietists however increase ? Did
?hey at length degenerate ? Who succeeded them ?

THE PURITANS. 30?

enthusiasts, who, by their wildness and fanati-
cism, greatly injured the cause of evangelical
religion.

" The commencement of Pietism," says Dr. Mosheim,
" was indeed laudable and decent. It was set on foot by
the pious and learned Spener, who, by the private societies
he formed at Frankfort, with a design to promote vital re-
ligion, roused the lukewarm from their indifference, and
excited a spirit of vigour and resolution in those who had
been satisfied to lament in silence the progress of impiety."
" The remedies," continues the same writer, " proposed
by Spener to heal the disorders of the Church, fell into un-
skilful hands, were administered without sagacity, or pru-
dence, and thus in many cases proved to be worse than the
disease itself."

The followers of Spener, in subsequent years, became fa-
natics. A blind and intemperate zeal appears to have pos-
sessed them, the effects of which were impetuous and vio-
lent. Learning was decried, and all inquiries into the na-
ture and foundation of religion condemned.

Sec. 25. In order to give a check to the evils
resulting from this fanaticism, unfortunately a
method was adopted by the learned and refin-
ed, not less injurious to the cause of piety, than
that extravagance and superstition, which it
was desirable to counteract. This consisted
in the application of human philosophy to the
interpretation of the Scriptures ; in conse-
quence of which, in many parts of Germany,
professors of religion have gone into the op-
posite extreme — the gospel system has been
divested of every peculiarity — a liberal and ra-
tional Christianity as it is called, prevails,
which has nearly destroyed those Churches, in

What was Dr. Mosheim's opinion of Pietism ?

Sec. 25. What method was adopted to check the
evils which resulted from the extravagancies of the
successors of the Pietists ? What has been the conse-
quence ?

;)03 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

which were maintained the evangelical doc-
trines of the Reformation.

To the introduction of this liberal system, many men of
distinguished genius have contributed. Some have been
exceedingly bold, and by their writings have done much to
expunge every peculiarity in the gospel system, and to
clothe Christianity in a philosophical garb

Among the champions of liberality, Semler is conspicu-
ous. Throwing aside the inspiration of the Scriptures, he
denied the possibility of miracles ; ridiculed the act of the
creation as a philosophical fable, and the account of Christ
as a new mythology ; pretending that what is said of them
was uttered in condescension to the ignorance and weak-
ness of the Jews. The writings of the Apostles, he consid-
ered as little better than nonsense.

The followers of Semler have been numerous, and his
system, to the great injury of vital piety and scriptural opin-
ion, has been spread with untiring zeal, throughout Ger-
many.

Sec. 26. It is pleasant to reflect, however,
that notwithstanding the defection of so re-
spectable a portion of the Lutheran Church,
from the orthodox faith, there yet remain many
pastors and Churches in Germany, Denmark.
Sweden, and Norway, who maintain their in-
tegrity ; and among whom laudable and suc-
cessful exertions are making at the present
time, to spread the gospel, and inculcate the
Scriptures.

From among the sects which have proceeded from the
Lutherans, we shall in this place briefly notice the Sweden-
borgians, who derive their name and existence from Emman-
uel Swedenborg, a Swede, who was born at Stockholm in.

Who contributed to this liberal system * What individual greatly
distinguished himself ? What were some of his views of the Scrip-
tures ? What is said of his followers ? VV hat of his system ?

Sec. 26. Are there many Lutherans however, who
still maintain their integrity ? In what countries ?
What efforts are they now making ?

Who are the Swedenborgians? When and where was Sweden

THE PURITANS. 309

1688. His father was a bishop of the Lutheran persua-
sion, and president of the Swedish Churches.

The son was so much distinguished for his learning, that
about the year 1710, he was elected to a professorship in
the Metallic college ; which, however, he resigned in 1747.
Soon after this, he withdrew himself to the contemplation
of heavenly things, and at length founded the New Jerusa-
lem Church. Many branches of this Church now exist in
Europe, and a few in the United States.

The theology of Swedenborg is in the highest degree
mystical, and is expressed in language to which few can
attach any ideas. According to him, he was wont to hold
frequent conversation, not only with angels, but with the
Supreme Being, the latter of whom communicated to him
many revelations.

II. Reformed Churches.

Sec. 27. The term " Reformed," was a title
originally assumed by those Helvetic, or Swiss
Churches, which adhered to the tenets of
Zuinglius, in relation to the Sacrament. In
later times, it has been used in a more libera!
sense. As a matter of convenience, it will,
in this work, be employed to denote all those
sects, which dissent from the authority of the
pope, and the tenets of the Lutheran Church.

Sec. 28. Under this title, we shall give a
succinct history of the Calvinists, since the
peace of Religion, in 1555 — the Church of
England — the Presbyterian Church of Scotland

borg born ? For what was he early distinguished ? What Church
did he form ? Where are branches of this church to be found ?
What is said of the theology of Swedenborg ? What did he pretend

to?

Sec. 27. To whom was the title "Reformed," ori-
ginally applied ? How is the term employed in this
work ?

-Sec. 28. Under this title, the history of what de -
nominations will be given ?

310 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

— the Moravians — the Congregationalists 0/
New Engla?id — the Presbyterian Church in the
United States — the Episcopal Church in the
United States — the Baptists — Methodists — Qua-
kers— Unitarians — and Universalists.

I. Calvinists.

Sec. 29. The Calvinists are those professing
Christians, who adopt, without a strict uni-
formity, however, the doctrine and discipline
of the Scriptures, as explained by Calvin,

The doctrines which chiefly distinguish the Calvinists
from other sects, are the following, which are, by way of
distinction, sometimes called " the five points;" viz. predes-
tination, particular redemption, total depravity, effectual
calling, and saints' perseverance.

The discipline, or form of Church government, which
Calvin laid down, but in which he has not been followed
by many who are called Calvinistic,is known by the name
of Presbyterian, a term derived from a Greek word, which
signifies senior or elder ; intimating that the government of
the Church in the New Testament, was by Presbyteries ;
that is, by an association of ministers and ruling eiders, all
possessed of equal authority, without any superiority among
them, by virtue of office or order.

The Presbyterian Churches have select standing bodies,
called Sessions, which consist of the minister and ruling
elders of a particular Church ; next Presbyteries, compos-
ed of the ministers and ruling elders of a particular region
of country ; then Synods, composed of Presbyteries, and
lastly a General Assembly, composed of Synods, which is a
kind of Congress, in which is represented the whole bod}
of the Church, and to which an appeal lies from the par-
ticular Synods, as it does in all cases, from an inferior to
the next higher tribunal.

Sec. 29. Who are the Calvinists ?

What arc the doctrines which chiefly distinguish the Calvinist>
from other sects ? What are they sometimes called ? What was
the form of Church government laid down by Calvin ? What is the
word derived from ? What is meant by a Session ? Presbytery
Synod ? General Assembly ? What is said of appeals ?

THE PURITANS. 31 1

Such is the form of Church government, which has
grown out of that which was laid down by Calvin at Ge-
neva.

Sec. 30. During the life of Zuinglius, the
Swiss Churches adopted the sentiments of that,
distinguished reformer ; but after his death a
considerable portion of them became Calvinis-
tic, although they did not readily accede to all
the views of Calvin, especially to his forms of
Church government. Calvinism, however,
at length gained a triumph here, and also
among the Reformed Churches in France,
Holland, England, Scotland, and Wales, over
the descendants of the Waldenses in the val-
lies of Piedmont, and over many Lutheran
Churches in Germany, Poland, Prussia, and
other countries on the continent.

According to Zuinglius, the government of the Church-
es is vested in the civil magistrate ; Calvin directed them
to be governed by Presbyteries and Synods. Zuinglius re-
garded the bread and wine in the sacrament only as sym-
bolical of the body and blood of Christ ; Calvin acknow-
ledged a real though a spiritual presence of Christ in the
ordinance. Zuinglius admitted all to this ordinance ; Cal-
vin only such as gave charitable evidence of piety. Zuin-
glius rejected the doctrine of divine decrees ; Calvin firmly
maintained the doctrine. Zuinglius placed the power of
excommunication in the hands of the civil magistrate; Cal-
vin confined it to the ministers and Churches.

Sec. 31. Although a considerable portion of
the Churches, in the countries above mention-
ed, adopted the principles of Calvin, as they

Sec. 30. Whose sentiments did the Swiss Churches
adopt ? After Zuinglius' death, what did they become ?
Did they embrace all Calvin's views? Where, at.
length, did Calvinism prevail ?

What was the difference between Zuinglius and Calvin, touching
<hurch government? The bread and wine m the sacrament ? Ad-
mission to the ordinances ? Decrees ? Excommunication ?

312 Period VHI....1555....1829.

were embodied in a catechism, known by the
name of the " Catechism of Heidleberg" yet,
as already intimated, there has never been a
perfect uniformity of doctrine or government
among them. The Protestant churches of
Holland, Poland, and Hungary rejected the
doctrine of predestination ; the Church of
England retained the episcopal form of gov-
ernment ; the Bohemians and Moravians re-
ceived the creed of Calvin, but continued
their ancient episcopal form of government ;
the churches of France and Scotland adopted
the views of Calvin, in matters of both faith
and discipline ; the latter adding, however, to
the Consistory of Geneva, a General Assembly.
Sec. 32. The difference which existed be-
tween the Lutheran and Calvinistic Churches,
in relation to some important points of doctrine
and discipline, led, as might be expected, to
numerous violent contentions, in which, how-
ever, it is stated, the latter were generally tri-
umphant, and succeeded, in respect to many
particular Lutheran Churches, to draw them to
their communion.

The principal difference between the Lutherans and the
Calvinists, according to Dr. Mosheim, relates to the three
following topics; — 1, The sacrament of the Lord's Sup-
Sec. 31. In what catechism were the principles of
Calvinism embodied ? Do all Calvinists agree in
doctrine and discipline ? What is said of the Protest-
ant churches of Holland, Poland, and Hungary ? Of
England ? Of the Bohemians and Moravians ? Of
France and Scotland ?

Sec. 32. To what did the differences between the
Lutherans and Calvinists lead ? In these controver-
sies, which party triumphed ?

THE PURITANS. 3jo

per ; the former affiirming a material presence of the body
and bio d of Christ with the bread and wine; the latter, a
spiritual presence. 2. The decrees of God ; the former
maintaining that these decrees are founded upon a previous
dioine knowledge of men's characters ; the latter, that they
are free and unconditional, and founded on the will of God.
3. Catholic rites and ceremonies ; the former retaining ma-
ny of them in their worship — as, the use of images — wafers
in the sacrament — exorcism or ejection of the t«evil in bap-
tism, and similar ceremonies ; the latter, rejecting these and
all similar superstitious practices, and observing in their
worship the ancient simplicity of Apostolic times.

Sec. 33. Among the Reformed Churches
themselves, during the 16th century, we find
no account of divisions or disputes, which de-
serve particular notice. In this respect, they
were much more highly favoured than the Lu-
therans, among whom theological disputes,
as have been remarked, led to the most un-
happy dissensions.

It must not be understood, however, that the Reformed
Churches were wholly exempted from contentions. Cal-
vin has himself transmitted an account of a " most perni-
cious sect," which made their appearance in Flanders, un-
der the name of libertines, and spiritual brethren and sisters ;
and thence spread abroad into several countries. The sen-
timents advanced by this fraternity, were of the most un-
scriptural character, and for a time produced no small troub-
le in some of the Churches. They maintained, among
other points, that God is the " sole operating cause in the
mind of man, and the immediate author of all human ac-
tions ; that consequently the distinctions of good and evil
are false ; that men cannot commit sin — and that after the
death of the body, men will be united to the Deity himself."

What, according to Dr. Mosheim, are the principal differences be-
tween the Lutherans and Calvinists ?

Sect. 33. What is said of divisions among the Cal-
vinists, during the 16th century ?

But were they wholly exempt from contentions ? Of what sect
has Calvin given an account ? Where did they first appear ? What
did they maintain ? Did this sect cause any trouble ?

27

314 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

Sec. 34. If, however, the Calvinists were
comparatively at peace among themselves, they
were called to experience the most severe
trials, from the persecuting spirit of the Church
of Rome, an account of which has already
been given. (Sec. 8.)

Sec. 35. The opening of the 17th century
was distinguished by the rise of the " Arminian
schism" so called from James Arminius, a pro-
fessor of divinity at Leyden, who, from being
-a Calvinist, and preaching the doctrines of
Calvin, at length rejected the system, so far
as it related to predestination and grace.

The following are the distinguishing tenets, as taught by
Arminius, and held by his followers :

1. That God from eternity determined to bestow salva-
tion on those, who he foresaw would persevere to the end,
and to inflict everlasting punishment on those who should
continue in their unbelief and resist divine succours ; so
that election and reprobation are conditional.

2. That Jesus Christ, by his sufferings and death, made
an atonement for the sins of all mankind, and of every in-
dividual in particular ; that, however, none but those who
believe in him can be partakers of his benefits.

3. That mankind are not totally depraved, and that de-
pravity does not come upon them by virtue of Adam's be-
ing their federal head.

4. That the grace of God which converts men, is not ir-
resistible.

5. That those who are united to Christ by faith, may fall
from a state of grace and finally perish.

Sec. 36. The sentiments of Arminius were
adopted by some, distinguished for their learn-

Sec. 34. What trials did the Calvinists experience 1
Sec. 35. What schism arose at the opening of the

17th century ? Who was the author of it ? Who

was Arminius ?
What was the notion of Arminius on the subject of predestination

Of the atonement ? Of depravity ? Of grace? Of perseveraii'

THE PURITANS. 315

ing and influence before his death, which hap-
pened in 1609 ; although they were powerful-
ly met by several eminent Calvinists, and par-
ticularly by Gomar, the colleague of Arminius,
in the divinity professorship at Leyden.

Sec. 37. On the death of Arminius, his sen-
timents appear to have been extensively adopt-
ed ; this led to a controversy between the
friends and opposers of the scheme, which
was conducted with so much acrimony, and
occasioned so many tumults, that, at length,
the civil authorities interposed, and by the
States General, a general Synod was convened
at Dort, in 1618, to consider and decide on
the whole controversy.

Sec. 38. This Synod consisted of the most
distinguished Dutch divines, and learned dep-
uties from England, Scotland, Switzerland,
Bremen, Hesse, and the Palatinate. On the
opening of the Session, the Arminians claimed
the privilege of first refuting the Calvin istic
doctrine of reprobation. To this, however,
the Calvinists objected, that they ought to
prove themselves right, before they had any just
ground, on which to proceed to prove others
wrong. Refusing to adopt this course, the

Sec. 36. When did Arminius die ? Who had em-
braced his doctrines before this ? Who opposed
them ?

Sec. 37. What success had his scheme after his
death? Between whom did a controversy arise ?
How was it conducted ? Who interposed ? What
Synod was called ? When ? What was its object ?

Sec. 38. Of whom did this Synod consist ? What
did the Arminians claim ? What did the Calvinists
reply ? What course did the Calvinists take ?

3IG PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

Arminians were expelled the synod, and their
sentiments were examined and condemned in
their absence.

Sec. 39. In consequence of the decision of
the Synod of Dort, the Arminians were shame-
fully persecuted. They were expelled from
all posts of honour and profit ; their ministers
were silenced and their congregations sup-
pressed. The above decision, however, was
far from being popular, and by many the per-
secution which ensued was deservedly con-
demned. At a subsequent period, they were
treated with more lenity, and from that time
to the present, many on the continent, in Eng-
land, and America, have been found, who have
embraced the Arminian faith, in all its latitude.

In no country were the Arminians treated with more se-
verity than in Holland. Through the instrumentality of
Maurice, at that time the reigning prince, Barnevelt, their
most distinguished civilian, was beheaded. Grotius was
condemned to perpetual imprisonment, and escaped his
doom only by flight. Many of the refugees fled to Ant-
werp; others to France.

After the death of M»urioc hi lOZo, tlie Arminians were
recalled by his successor, and permitted to live in the peace-
ful enjoyment of their opinions. They erected Churches ;
and, at length, increased so as to number in the United
Provinces 34 congregations, and 84 pastors. At Amster-
dam they established a college, in which flourished in suc-
cession many distinguished professors.

Sec. 39. What were the consequences of the deci-
sion of the Synod of Dort, in respect to the Armini-
ans ? Was the decision popular ? At a subsequent
period, how were they treated ? Into what countries
did the doctrines of Arminius extend ?

How were they treated in Holland? Who was beheaded
Through whose instrumentality ? What is said of Grotius, and
others ? After the death of Maurice, what took place ? How many
churches and pastors did they number ?

THE PURITANS. 317

Sec. 40. In subsequent periods, Arminians
have been found in all Protestant countries on
the globe. Through the influence of archbishop
Laud, their sentiments at one time spread over
England, and were embraced by some of the
most distinguished prelates. The Wesleyan
Methodists, both in England and America,
are considered Arminian. Among the Con-
gregational and Episcopal ministers in New
England, several have in former times received
the Arminian system ; and some adopt it at
the present time.

//. Church of England.

Sec. 41. The history of the Reformation in
England, from its commencement, about the
year 1534, to the death of Henry VIII. 1547,
has already passed in review. (Period VII.
Sec. 46, 47.) Henry was succeeded by his
son, Edward VI. ; a prince, who, although
but a few months more than nine years of age,
was distinguished for his wisdom and virtue ;
and for devoting himself, with all his heart, to
the service of God, and the cause of the Re-
formation.

The accession of so pious a prince as Edward VI. was

Sec. 40. What is said of the prevalence of Armin-
ianism in subsequent periods ? Through whose influ-
ence did it spread in England ? What sect is said to
be Arminian ? Who in New England are Arminians ?

Sec. 41. What is said in Period VII. Sec. 46 and 47
about the reformation in England, by Henry VIII. ?
When did it commence ? When did Henry die ?
Who succeeded him ? How did he regard the Re-
formation ?

27*

;>IS PERIOD VIII....1555....1829,

occasion of great joy to the friends, and of sad disappoint
ment to the enemies, of the Reformation, both in Eng'-and
and on the continent. Edward was a decided Protestant, di-
gested in a remarkable degree, for the times, of bigotry and
superstition ; and with becoming zeal set himself to pro-
mote the interests of true religion.

Sec. 42. Soon after his accession, the rigors
of Henry's reign began to be relaxed. The
severe laws, which were in existence against
the Protestants, were repealed. The prison
doors were opened, and many, who had been
forced to quit the kingdom, returned home.
Among the latter, were the celebrated John
Hooper, and John Rogers.

Towards the conclusion of Henry's reign, parliament
had passed an act, commonly known by the name of the
hloody statute, which consisted of six articles, designed to
favour the cause of popery. By these articles, it was enact-
ed, that in the sacrament, the bread and wine are changed
into the body and blood of Christ — that communion in
both kinds is not essential to the common people — and that
priests may not marry; with other sentiments of a similar
•haracter.

Inconsequence of these articles, many for conscience's
sake, were compelled to resign their stations, and flee to
other countries. Others, who remained, were imprisoned,
to the number of 500. Even Cranmer came near falling a
sacrifice ; the king suffering him to be tried for his life.

This persecution was still going on, at the accession of
Edward; but it was now terminated by the government,
with the consent of this pious prince, and the statute itself
repealed.

See, 43. The principal promoters of the Re-
Sec. 4*2. What now took place in respect to the se-
vere laws which had been enacted during Henry's
reign against Protestants ? What two exiles, among
others, returned to England ?

What is meant by the bloody statute ? When was it passed
\Vjm1 was its design ? What did it enact J What was the cons *
quence of this statute >

THE PURITANS. 319

formation, at this time, were the king ; the dukf
of Somerset, the king's uncle, who was chosen
protector; Dr. Cranmer, archbishop of Canter-
bury ; Dr. Holgate, archbishop of York ; Sir
William Paget, secretary of state ; Lord Vis-
count Lisle, lord admiral ; Dr. Holbeach, bish-
op of Lincoln ; Dr. Goodrich, bishop of Ely ;
Dr. Latimer, bishop of Worcester ; and Dr.
Ridley, elect bishop of Rochester. Against
these were arrayed, on the side of popery, the
princess Mary ; the lord chancellor ; Dr. Ton-
stal, bishop of Durham ; Dr. Gardiner, bishop
of Winchester ; and Dr. Bonner, bishop of
London.

These were the heads of the two parties. Great conten-
tion existed among them ; the advocates of the Reforma-
tion being desirous of proceeding in the work of reform :
while the friends of the papacy insisted that religion should
continue in the state in which Henry left it, till prince Ed-
ward should come of age. As the former, however, were
the stronger party, it was determined to proceed.

Sec. 44. The solemnity of the king's coro-
nation being over, several distinguished divines
were appointed to visit all the churches in the
kingdom, and to supply them with the means
of instruction. A book of homilies was com-
posed, and a copy directed to be left with
every parish priest, to supply the defect of
preaching, which few of the clergy, were at
that time capable of performing.

Sec. 43. Who, at this time, were the promoters of
the Reformation ? Who opposed it ?

Was there contention between these parties ? What did the
friends of the Reformation purpose to do ? What were the view*
of the opposite party? Which prevailed?

Sec. 44. What was done soon after the king's cor©
nation ? What book was compiled, and sent to the
Churches ?

3*20 PERIOD VIII.... 1555.... 1829.

A homily, is a sermon, or discourse, on some point of re-
ligion, written in a manner so plain, as to be easily under-
stood by the common people. This book of homilies was
the work of Cranmer, and was of great service to the cause
of religion, and the Reformation; the parochial clergy be-
ing generally so ignorant, as to be unable to compose a ser-
mon.

Sec. 45. At the same time, the divines were
directed to deliver to the several bishops in the
kingdom, thirty-six " injunctions," which the
bishops were to proclaim four times a year, and
see executed. These related to the disuse of
images, pilgrimages, processions, tapers, and
the like. Most of the bishops complied with
these injunctions ; but Bonner and Gardiner
refusing, were, for a time, imprisoned.

Sec. 46. The next thing done, in order to
favour the Reformation, was the revision of
the Liturgy, or order of public worship, which
being accomplished, was established by an act
of parliament.

The Liturgy, or Church Service Book of England, was
first composed in 1547. In the second year of king Ed-
ward, it was established as the book of ceremonies to be
observed in divine worship. In the fifth year of this prince's
reign it was again revised, and several alterations made in
it. These alterations consisted principally in rejecting the
use of oil in confirmation ; prayers for the dead; and tran-
substantiation. In the succeeding reign of Mary, it may
here be added, the Liturgy was abolished ; but on the ac-

What is a Homily? Whose work was the Book of Homilies,
which was prepared ? Why was such a work necessary ?

Sec. 45. How many injunctions were ordered to be
proclaimed and executed by the bishops ? What did
these injunctions relate to ? What bishops would not
comply ? What was done with them ?

Sec. 46. What is a Liturgy ? What is said of its
revision and establishment ?

When was the Liturgy of the Church of England first composed
In what year of king Edward was it established ? When was it re-

THE PURITANS. 321

cession of Elizabeth it was re-established, with some alter-
ations ; since which, it has remained much the same to the
present day.

Sec. 47. The Liturgy, which was thus es-
tablished, and in which the reformers, who pre-
pared it, shewed a wise moderation, was far
from giving satisfaction to all. The common
people especially, who were generally advo-
cates of popery, disliked it. Several insurrec-
tions, in different parts of the kingdom, broke
out, which were suppressed only by the strong
arm of power, and the execution of several of
the promoters of them.

The most formidable of these insurrections, were those
of Devonshire and Norfolk. In the former place, insur-
gents collected to the number of 10,000, and demanded of
the king to restore the ancient worship. In Norfolk, the
rebels amounted to 20,000. They were headed by one
Ket, a tanner, who assumed to himself the power of judica-
ture, under an old oak tree, thence called the oak of the
Reformation. The rebels were dispersed in each of these
places with difficulty — several of their leaders were execu-
ted ; Ket was hung in chains.

Sifir. 4-8. Ahrmt this time, also, Articles of
Religion, to the number of forty-two, were
agreed upon, by the bishops and clergy, to
which subscription was required, by all who
held ecclesiastical offices. These articles
were the basis of the celebrated thirty-nine
articles of the Church of England, which form

vised ? What alterations did it undergo ? What is said of it in the
reign of Mary ? What in the reign of Elizabeth ?

Sec. 47. Did the Liturgy give satisfaction ? What,
commotions were occasioned by it ?

Which were the most formidable of these insurrections ? What
is said of the Devonshire insurrection ? What of the Norfolk 5

Sec. 48. What Articles of Religion were agreed
upon ? By whom were they to be subscribed ? 01
what were these articles the basis ?

322 PERIOD VIII.... 1555.... 1829.

at present, the code of faith and discipline in
that Church.

Sec. 49. Although many of the reformers
were desirous of a still more thorough reform-
ation, and even of a complete abandonment of
every vestige of the Roman superstition, some
things, from expediency, were left untouched.
One relic, in particular, gave great dissatisfac-
tion to some of the clergy, viz. the retention of
the cap, surplice, and other clerical garments
of the Romish priests.

Sec. 50. To no one were these clerical gar-
ments more odious, than to John Hooper, who
with John Rogers, the first martyr, has been
called, " the very ring-leader of the non-con-
formists." Hooper being nominated to the
bishoprick of Gloucester, refused it, because
he would not wear these garments. The king
was willing to dispense with them, but Cranmer
and Ridley were of a different opinion. Hoop-
er was, therefore, committed to prison.

This was an act of arbitrary power rarely exceeded ; and
in the exercise of this power, Cranmer and Ridley cannot
be justified. If Hooper had a wish to decline the offered
preferment, there was no excuse for his imprisonment. In
this controversy, most of the reforming clergy were on the
side of Hooper ; and although they had submitted till now
to the wearing of the garments prescribed, at this time they
laid them aside. Hence, they were called noncomformists.

Sec. 49. Were the reformers desirous of a further
reformation ? Why did they not proceed further ?
What relic gave much dissatisfaction ?

Sec. 50. To whom particularly were the clerical
garments odious ? What have these men been styled I
What became of Hooper ? Through whose influence
was he imprisoned ?

"What must be thought of this art : What did the reforming

THE PURITANS. 323

Among these were Latimer, Coverdale, John Rogers, and
many others.

Sec. 51. Another stain attaches to Cranmer.
and other reformers, at whose instance, the
Anabaptists were persecuted, and some of
them put to death. Among the latter was a
woman, by the name of Joan Bocher, or Joan
of Kent. These Anabaptists, several years
before, had come from Germany, during the
wars in that country, and were now propaga-
ting their sentiments, with some success in
England. (Period VII. Sec. 45.)

The strong measures adopted by the reformers, greatly
alarmed the anabaptists, and many of them ostensibly ab-
jured their faith. But Joan of Kent, proving obstinate, was
declared a heretic, and delivered over to the civil power to
be burnt. To the king, this measure appeared unwarrant-
able, and seemed to partake too much of that spirit which
they censured in the papists. Cranmer thought it right,
however, to burn for heretical opinions ; and, at length, per-
suaded the king to sign the warrant. As he yielded to the
archbishop's importunity, he told him, with tears in his
eyes, " that if he did wrong, since he did it in submission
to his authority, he (Cranmer) should answer for it to God."
This speech is said to have struck the archbishop with hor-
ror; yet he suffered the sentence to be executed.

Sec. 52. Edward died in the year 1553, to
the great grief of his subjects ; but especially
of the reformers. Great advances had been
made during his short reign, in the work of

clergy think of it? What did they do? Hence, what were they
called ? Who were some of them ?

Sec. 51. What other stain attaches to Cranmer ?
What woman suffered ? Whence did these Anabap-
tists come to England ?

How did the king regard the persecution of Joan ? What did he
say to Cranmer, on signing the warrant for her execution ?

Sec. 52. When did Edward die ? What is said of
the reformation during his reign ?

324 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

reformation ; and had he lived a few years
longer, a complete finish would probably have
been put to it. But a wise Providence ordered
it differently, and caused the bright prospect
of the Church, soon to be overcast with gloom.

At the present day, we naturally wonder that there should
have been so much that was " pure and lovely" among the
reformers, and yet such disgusting remains of superstition
and illiberality. But the truth is, they made advances by
slow degrees. The Reformation all along was conducted
in a manner inconsistent with the principles on which it
was founded. In departing from Rome, the reformers
claimed the right of private judgement, and the sufficiency
of the scriptures as a rule of faith.

Yet, when they obtained the ascendency, they granted
little liberty to others. They were too much disposed to
justify in their practice, what they had loudly and severely
condemned in the friends of the papacy. Still, the reform-
ers were good, noble men. The previous darkness of the
ecclesiastical world had been great. The light was now
dawning ; but as yet spiritual objects were seen indis-
tinctly. Prejudices could not in a moment be removed ;
nor could it, perhaps, be expected, that the reformers should
advance much faster than did public opinion.

Sec. 53. Edward, at his death, gave the
crown to Lady Jane Grey, who was a Protest-
ant, and niece of Henry VIII. and who ac-
cordingly was proclaimed queen. But his
sister, the princess Mary, a bigoted papist,
claimed the throne as her right, and succeeded
in taking possession of it, in August, 1553, to
the great grief of the friends of the Reforma-
tion.

On what principle? was the Reformation conducted ? What did
the Reformers do, which they had condemned in the friends of the
papacy ?

Sec. 53. To whom did Edward leave the crown ?
Who, however, obtained it ? Who was Mary ? When
did she succeed ? Was her accession agreeable to
her subjects ?

THE PURITANS. 3^5

This was truly a mysterious providence ; and caused a
wide spread despondency among the friends of truth. The
mind of Mary was superstitious and melancholy. She had
ever hated the Reformation, and was resolved, from the
first, to bring back the nation to the bosom of the Church
of Rome.

Sec. 54. The apprehensions of the Protest-
ants were soon realized. No sooner was Ma-
ry seated on the throne, than she began to show
her predilection for the papal cause. Bonner
and Gardiner, she released from prison, and
soon after prohibited all preaching, without her
special license.

Sec. 55. Many of the reforming clergy,
however, did continue to preach, and were de-
termined to brave the consequences. The
royal mandate, however, soon went forth, for the
imprisonment of all such. Hooper, Coverdale,
Taylor, Cranmer, Latimer, and many others,
were arrested. Hooper was sent to the fleet ;
Cranmer and Latimer were committed to the
tower. Not less than 1000 escaped imprison-
ment by leaving the kingdom.

Sec. 56. Parliament assembled in October.
A bill was now introduced, and shortly after
passed, repealing king Edward's laws about re-
ligion, and restoring that form of divine ser-
vice, which was in use during the last year of

What was the character of Mary ? What was she resolved upon ?

Sec. 54. What course did she take ? Whom did she
release from prison 1 What did she prohibit ?

Sec. 55. Did the reiorming clergy, however, conti-
nue to preach ? What was the consequence ? Where
were Hooper, Cranmer and Latimer imprisoned I
Did any escape ?

Sec. 56. On the assembling of parliament, what was
Aouc ? What was now the state of the Reformation ?
28

:»0(J PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

king Henry VIII. Thus the great objects of
the Reformation were for a time annihilated ;
all which had been gained, was apparently
lost ; Rome was once more ascendant.

Sec. 57. To strengthen herself in the king-
dom, and to give an increase of power to the
papal cause, Mary now united herself in mar-
riage with Philip, of Spain, grandson of Charles
V. and through jealousy, sent Elizabeth, her
sister, afterwards queen, to prison, and caused
Lady Jane Grey, with her husband, Lord Guil-
ford, to be beheaded.

Edward had settled the crown on Lady Jane, through the
influence of the duke of Northumberland ; who, in antici-
pation of her elevation to the throne, married her to his son,
Lord Guilford. Lady Jane was eminently pious, and
strongly attached to the principles of the reformers.

On the death of Edward, she was proclaimed queen by
Northumberland and his party ; but her rival, Mary, proved
more powerful, and seized the kingdom for herself. Cru-
elty was a conspicuous trait in the character of Mary ; and
bitter were the marks of it, which Lady Jane and her
friends experienced. She saw her father-in-law and his
family, her own father and his numerous adherents, brought
to the Tower, and at last expire under the hand of the ex-
ecutioner; and she herself, together with her husband,
completed the bloody tragedy. She suffered with the most
Christian resignation, exclaiming with fervency, " Lord, in-
to thy hands I commend my .spirit. "

Sec. 58. To give the papal c.use the appear-
ance of justice and moderation, but, in reality,
to triumph still more over the Protestants, a
public disputation was ordered at Oxford, in

Sec. 57. What measures did Mary adopt to strength-
en herself and the papal cause ? How did she treat
Elizabeth and Lady Jane Grey ?

Why had Edward settled the crown on Lady Jane ? What was
her character? How did she suffer ? Were others involved in hrr
ruin ?

THE PURITANS. 327

the spring of 1554, between the leading divines,
on both sides. Cranmcr, Ridley, and Latimer
were brought from prison to manage the dis-
pute for the Reformers. They spoke with
great power and boldness, but were declared
to be vanquished, required to adopt the popish
faith ; and for refusing, were pronounced ob-
stinate heretics, and excluded from the church.
Sec. 59. In the same year, Cardinal Pole
arrived in England, from Rome, with authority
from the Pope to receive the submission of
the king and queen, which they offered upon
their knees. When this was done, the Cardi-
nal pronounced the kingdom absolved from
all censures, and once more returned to the
favour of his Holiness, and to the bosom of the
Catholic Church.

Thus the Catholic religion was publicly acknowledged,
as the religion of the land ; and the bishops were required
to see that it was fully established. Such of the clergy,
as conformed, were anointed, and clothed with priestly
garments. More than 12000, however, refused, and were
deprived of their livings, and many of them imprisoned.^

Sec. 60. Soon after the reconciliation be-
tween the English Church and the Pope had
been effected, an act was passed in parliament,
for the burning of heretics ; and from this
time the work of persecution began. The
queen committed the sanguinary work to Gar-

Scc. 58. Between whom was a dispute held in 1554 '.
YVhy i \\ hnt was the issue of it ?

Sec.&Q Who arrived in England the same year ?
l'or what purpose ? °

Was the Catholic religion now »^_ < A
conforming clergy treated ? How the naSt&fel: . *Iow vvere the

Sec. 60. What act soon after passed parliament «
To whom was the work of burning committed ? How

32S PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

diner and Bonner, by whom, in the space of
two years, not less than 400, and some make
the number double, were publicly executed.
Among the distinguished men who suffered,
were Rogers, Saunders, Hooper, Taylor, Rid-
ley, Latimer and Cranmer.

Mr. Rogers was burnt in Smithfield, Feb. 4. 1555. A
pardon was offered him at the stake, which he refused, al-
though his wife and ten small children were within his
view, whom he was leaving destitute in the world. With
these he was not permitted even to speak.

Saunders was burnt at Coventry. When he came to the
stake, he exclaimed, " Welcome the cross of Christ ! Wel-
come everlasting life !" Next to him, suffered the active
and pious bishop Hooper. The fire consumed him so slow-
ly, that his legs and thighs were roasted, and one of his
hands dropped off, before he expired. His last words were.
" Lord Jesus, receive my spirit." On the same day, Dr.
Rowland Taylor was burnt at Smithfield.

The effect of these burnings, was different from what
the Papists had expected. Gardiner supposed that one or
two burnings would extirpate Protestantism from England.
But seeing himself disappointed, he committed the prosecu-
tion of the work to the infamous Bonner, who, Neal says,
" behaved more like a cannibal, than a Christian."

many suffered in the space of two years ? Mention
some distinguished men who suffered ?

Who suffered first ? Give some particulars of the burning of
Rogers ; — of the burning of Saunders ; — Of Hooper. Was the effect
of this persecution what the papists expected ? To whom did Gar-
diner now commit the workf What does Neal sav of Bonner

THE PU RITAS*.

WJ

BURNING OF RIDLEY AND LATIMER.

In October, Ridley and Latimer suffered at Oxford, at
one stake. The former of these was one of the most able
and learned of the English reformers; the latter was a man
of great simplicity of character, who, by his preaching, had
in no small degree contributed to expose the superstitions
of popery. He was now nearly 70 years old. Before these
venerable men suffered, they embraced each other, and
then kneeling, prayed. As the fire was applied to the pile,
Latimer exclaimed, "Be of good courage, master Ridley,
and play the man. We shall this day light such a candle
by God's grace in England, as, I trust, shall never be put
out."

It is worthy of record, that the very same day on which
these noble men suffered, the cruel Gardiner was seized
with the illness of which he died. He would not sit down
to dinner, till he had received the news from Oxford of the
burning of the two bishops, which was not till four o'clock
in the afternoon. While at dinner, he became unwell, and
lingering till the 12th of November, died. His last words

Give particulars of the burning of Ridley and Latimer ? What re-
markable language did Latimer use, as he was about to be burned ?
What is said of Gardiner? When did Cranmer suffer? Of what

28*

;j;>() PERIOD VIII.... 1355.... 1829.

were a true, but melancholy comment upon his lite, " 1
have si/ined with Peter, but have not wept with Peter."

Cranmer was burnt, March 21st, 1556, in the 67th. year
of his age. Such a fate he had anticipated, and had settled,
some time before his arrest, all his private affairs. After
his arrest, great efforts were made to induce him to abjure
his faith, and embrace the Romish religion. In a moment
of terror, in view of death, Cranmer yielded; and set his
hand to a paper, renouncing the principles of the Reforma-
tion, and acknowledging the authority of the papal Church.

Notwithstanding this concession, his enemies resolved
to bring him to the stake. Accordingly he was not long
after led forth. But the worthy man had had time to con-
sider upon his conduct. Sorely did he lament his apostacy.
and firmly did he resolve to die, like a true martyr.

Before the multitude, he confessed his error, and deeply
repented of it. This manly conduct surprised his enemies,
who immediately dragged him to the stake, to which he was
fastened.

The fire was soon kindled, and the venerable martyr,
stretching his right hand into the flames, exclaimed, "this
hand hath offended, this unworthy hand." His miseries
were soon over, and his last words were, " Lord Jesus, re-
ceive my spirit."

Sec. 61. While these things were transpiring
in England, the attention of the queen was di-
rected to Ireland, where the Protestants had
much increased, through the energetic pro-
ceedings of George Brown, whom Henry VIII.
had created archbishop of Dublin. Mary now
resolved upon sanguinary measures, against
them also, and commissioned Dr. Cole, a
zealous Catholic, to erect his tribunal in Dub-
lin. By a singular providence, however, the

unwoithy act uas Cramuer guilty ? Did ho recant? How did he
die?

Sec. 61. What was the state of Ireland at this time?
Who had forwarded the Reformation there ? What
did Mary resolve upon, with respect to that country 1
To whom did she commit the execution of her wishes ?
How was the plan frustrated ?

THE PURITANS. 33 j

Dr. lost his commission, and the lives of the
Irish were spared.

On his way from England to Ireland, Cole halted at an
Inn, in the city of Chester. Here he was waited upon by
the mayor, to whom he announced his business to Ireland,
and taking from his baggage a leather case, exclaimed —
" Here is a commission, which shall lash the heretics of
Ireland."

The words fell upon the ear of the hostess, who was a
Protestant ; and while the doctor waited upon the mayor
down stairs, she hastily took from the case the boasted
commission, and placed in its stead a pack of cards.

The next morning, the doctor sailed for Ireland. On
his arrival in Dublin, he opened his commission, in the
presence of the public authorities, and to his confusion
found only a pack of cards. Before a second commission
could be obtained from England, the queen was no more.
Elizabeth, the successor of Mary, was so pleased with the
story, that she settled upon the woman a pension of forty
pounds a year, for life.

Sec. 62. The year 1554 is distinguished for
the rise of the Puritans, at Frankfort, in Ger-
many. They, at first, consisted of English
Protestants, who, fleeing from England, to
avoid the persecutions of Mary's reign, took
refuge at the above place, where they availed
themselves of the opportunity of carrying the
Reformation further than the British court
had hitherto allowed. They abandoned seve-
ral parts of the service book of king Edward,
with the surplice and the responses, aiming at
a greater simplicity in their manner of worship.
The term Puritan, was first applied to these exiles, by

Tell this story ?

Sec. 62. When did the Puritans rise ? Where ?
, Who were they ? Why had they fled from England I
What parts of the service book of Edward did they
abandon ?

How was the term " Puritan," at first applied ? Who onposoH

332 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

way of ridicule. In the steps they had taken, they met
with violent opposition from many of their brethren. Dr.
Cox, who had been tutor to king Edward, disturbed their
worship, by answering aloud after the minister, and accus-
ed the celebrated John Knox, who was then pastor of these
exiles, of enmity to the Emperor. Knox and his friends
were driven from the city, and the episcopal forms of wor-
ship were re-established. But from this time the Puritans
increased rapidly in number, both in England, and on the
continent.

This was the first breach, or schism, between the En-
glish exiles, on account of the service book of king Edward ;
which made way for the distinction, by which the two par-
ties were afterwards known, of Puritans and Conformist*.

Sec. 63. After a reign of a few months more
than five years, Mary was summoned to her
account, and was succeeded by her sister.
Elizabeth, A. D. 1558. During the reign of
this princess, Protestantism was firmly estab-
lished, in her dominions, and was favoured by
her in other parts of Europe. When her ac-
cession was known abroad, all who had fled
into foreign countries returned.

Elizabeth began to reign at the age of 2 J, and governed
England for the space of 45 years, with an energy, saga-
city and prudence, which have rarely been excelled.

Great was the joy which was diffused among the Pro-
testants, on her accession. On her way to London, she
was greeted by thousands ; and as the bishops and clergy
advanced to tender her their congratulations, she suffered
all to kiss her hand, except Bonner, from whom she turned
in disgust. At her coronation, as she passed under a tri-
umphal arch, an English Bible was let down into her hands.

them, and disturbed their worship? Of what did Dr. Cox accuse
Knox ? What was the consequence ? Did the Puritans however,
increase ? By what names were the two parties afterwards known ?

Sec. 63. When did Mary die ? Who succeeded
her ? What is said of Protestantism during her reign ?

How old was Elizabeth when she began to reign ? How Ions
did she reign? How did she administer the government? Wa>
her accession hailed with joy ? What took place on her way t»
London .'

THE PURITANS. 333

by a child, representing truth. The queen received it with
reverence, accounting it the most valuable gift which could
have been bestowed.

Sec. 64. Although Elizabeth was a Protest-
ant, and in favour of the Reformation, she pro-
ceeded with a caution in all her measures, in
relation to religion, which may be thought to
have been excessive. For a time, few changes
were effected ; the popish priests kept their
livings, and went on celebrating mass ; and
such of the Protestants, as began to use the
service book of Edward, were forbidden, and
all preaching was prohibited until the meeting
of parliament.

Although Elizabeth ranks among the Protestant mon-
archs, and did in several particulars favour the cause of the
Reformation, she evidently had a high regard for the Cath-
olics ; and in respect to her own supremacy, the true spirit
of popery. She never regarded the Puritans, but with dis-
gust. Preaching she abhorred, and would suffer but little
of it during her reign. She loved pomp and splendour,
lather than simplicity ; and regarded with an eye of jeal-
ousy, the spirit of liberty to which the doctrines of the Pu-
ritans tended. Real religion, during her reign, was low ;
and at the close of it, things in the Church were hardly,
in point of protestantism and reformation, equal to what
they were in the latter part of the life of king Edward.

Sec. 65. On the meeting of parliament, in
Jan. 1559, a majority were found to be on the
side of tho Reformation. Several acts passed
in favour <>C the Protestant cause ; but the acts
winch deserve the most notice, on account of

Sec. 64. How did Elizabeth proceed in the work of
reformation ? What changes were effected ?

How did Elizabeth regard the Catholics ? How the Puritans ?
What is said of her love of pomp ? What was the state of religion
during her reign ? What was the state of the reformation at its close ?

Sec. 65. What two acts passed the parliament of
1559, which had much influence on religion ?

334 PERIOD VIlI....1565....1C2y.

their influence upon religion, were the Supre-
macy of the Sovereign, and Uniformity of Com-
mon Prayer.

By the act of supremacy, the queen and her successors,
were invested with supreme power, in all cases temporal
and ecclesiastical. It forbid all appeals to Rome ; repeal-
ed the laws relating to the punishment of heresy ; and re-
stored the policy of the Church, to the state in which it
stood during the reign of king Edward

The act of uniformity was designed to bring all, not to
the belief of the same doctrines, but to the observance of
the same rites and ceremonies. Hence, thequeen was em-
powered to ordain and publish such rites and ceremonies,
as she might think calculated to advance the interests of
the Church.

Elizabeth was fond of several of the ancient ceremonies ;
and, moreover, it was her policy to retain some, from a
wish to please her Catholic subjects. She was desirous of
retaining images and crucifixes in Churches, with all the
old popish garments.

This act of uniformity, which was urged in relation to
things indifferent, was the rock, on which the peace of the
Church of England was shipwrecked. The rigorous exe-
cution of this act, to which the Puritans could not submit,
was the occasion of most of the mischiefs, which befel the
English Church, for more than 80 years. Had the reform-
ers followed the apostolic precedent — " Let not him that
eateth judge him that eateth not," the Church of England
would have made a more glorious figure in the Protestant
world, than she did, by this compulsive act of uniformity.
Sec. 66. In the *c$ of supremacy, above
mentioned, was a clause, which gave rise to
a new Court, called the " Court of Hi oh Com-
mission" This consisted of persons appointed
by the Queen, and to whom jurisdiction was
i^ven over such matters of a spiritual nature.

What power did the act of supremacy give to the Queen and her
successors ? What did it forbid I What did it repeal ? What re-
store ? What was the design of the act of uniformity ? What power
did it give the Queen ? What were the consequences of the act ol
uniformity ?

Sec 66. To what event did the act of supremacy

THE PURITANS. 335

as her Majesty might entrust to them — viz. "to
visit, to reform and amend all errors, heresies,
schisms, abuses, contempts, offences and enor-
mities whatsoever." Under the authority of
this clause, the Queen instituted this court,
which, in respect to the Puritans, was little
short of the inquisition.

Sec. 67. About this time, Elizabeth appoint-
ed a committee of divines to revise king Ed-
ward's liturgy, and to make such alterations,
as might appear judicious. Yet she required,
that all passages offensive to the pope, should
be stricken out ; and that nothing which could
favour the Puritans, should be admitted.

The Liturgy, as thus settled, was less in favour of the
reformers, than it had been in the days of king Edward.
At that time the surplice only was required ; but now the
square cap, the tippet, and other garments, were ordered
to be used. This gave great dissatisfaction to the Puri-
tans ; since it was obviously designed as a compliment to
the Roman Catholics, in opposition to themselves. Sec. 46.

Sec. 68. On the termination of parliament,
the oath of supremacy was tendered to the
bishops and clergy. All the bishops, except
the bishop of LandaiT, to the number of 14,
refused it, and left their places, as did 175 oth-
ers, who held benefices. These, out of 9400,

give rise ? Of whom did it consist ? What powers
had they ? What was the character of this court?

Sec. 67. What, about this time, took place in re-
spect to king Edward's Liturgy ? What respect was
paid, in the revision, to the pope ? What to the Pu-
ritans I

Did the Liturgy now come up to its former standard ? What
more did it require in respect to clerical garments ? How did the
Puritans regard this ?

Sec. 68. When the oath of supremacy came to be
tendered to the bishops and clergy, who refused it ?

336 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

who had been beneficed men, under Queen
Mary, were all who refused to take the oath.

In the time of Mary, all the above were Papists, the open
friends of Rome, and advocates of the supremacy of his
Holiness. What must have been the pliancy of their con-
sciences, when in a few months, they could, in order to re-
tain their livings, deny all allegiance to Rome, and ac-
knowledge a queen to be the legitimate head of the Church.

Such Papists, as chose, now retired to other countries.
Such as retired from the priest's office, were pensioned.
The monks, who had come to England, during the reign
of Mary, returned to secular life ; the nuns went to France
and Spain. Bonner refusing to submit to the queen, was
committed to prison; where, sometime after, he died.

Sec. 69. The return of England from the
authority of his Holiness to Protestantism, was
a great mortification to the friends of popery,
who now employed every means, within their
power, to regain their lost dominion. At first,
the pope addressed a conciliatory letter to the
queen, inviting her to return to the bosom of
the Catholic Church ; but, finding her unwil-
ling to resign her supremacy, he excommuni-
cated her, and absolved all her subjects from
their oath of allegiance.

This, however, was far from being all. Several plots
were devised to place Mary, queen of Scots, upon the throne.
Those around the queen were secretly instigated by the
Jesuits to assassinate her; and, finally, the whole power of
Spain was armed against the kingdom. With an immense

What bishop took it ? How many of the clergy ac-
cepted of it ?

In the time of Mary, what cause did these persons advocate ?
Was it not strange that they should so soon change ? Why did
they now espouse the cause of the Reformation ? What became of
such papists as did not take the oath of supremacy ? What became
of Bonner ?

Sec. 69. What measures did the pope adopt to re-
gain England to his views ? Upon his failure, what
course did he pursue ?

THE PURITANS. 337

force, called the Spanish Armada, Philip entered the Brit-
ish channel, designing to seize upon the throne, and re-
establish popery. A superintending Providence, however,
scattered the fleet by a tempest, and thus annihilated a dar-
ling project of the friends of Rome.

Sec. 70. On the organization of the Court
of High Commission, Parker, archbishop of
Canterbury, who was a violent opposer of the
Puritans, was placed at its head. From him
they received no favour; for such as would not
subscribe to the act of uniformity were suspend-
ed; many were driven from their homes in great
indigence, and several were executed.

The subsequent history of the Court of High Commis-
sion is of a similar character. For many years it continu-
ed to be a powerful engine, in the hands of the sovereigns,
against the Puritans ; and all who would not conform to
their wishes in ecclesiastical matters. But, notwithstand-
ing the trials and sufferings of the Puritans, they continu-
ed to increase. Religion among them was of a pure and
fervent character. Before Elizabeth's death, it was com-
puted that there were not less than 100,000 Presbyterians
within her realm.

Sec. 71. The year 1581, gave rise to a new
sect among the Puritans, called Brownists, from
their leader Robert Brown. They not only
denied the Church of England to be a true
Church, but rejected presbyterianism, and
pleaded for independency. The order was

What other plans were laid against the queen . What force did
Spain send against England ? What became of the armada ?

Sec. 70. Who was pkced at the head of the Courl
of High Commission ? What course did he adopt ?

What is said of the character of this Court, afterwards? Did the
Puritans continue to increase? How many Presbyterians were
there in the realm, before Elizabeth's death ?

Sec. 71. Who were the Brownists ? In what year
did they rise ? What did they deny and reject 1
What did they plead for ? Who afterwards improved
the order ?

29

338 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

afterwards improved by Mr. John Robinson,
whose Church, in 1622, removed to Plymouth,
in New England.

The first Church of Brown ists was formed in London, in
1592. They were considered as fanatics, and were great-
ly oppressed by the friends of the episcopacy. Many of
them fled to Holland, and took refuge in that country.
Brown, their leader, was confined in no less than thirty
two prisons. Before his death, however, he conformed to
the establishment.

Sec. 72. Elizabeth died, March 24, 1603,
and was succeeded by James VI. of Scotland,
who took the title of James I. This monarch,
although educated as a Presbyterian, early es-
poused the cause of the Episcopalians against
the Puritans, whom he caused to experience
the utmost rigour of the ecclesiastical laws.

From the previous education of James, the Puritans, not
without reason, hailed his accession as the harbinger of a
better state of things, in respect to themselves. On his way
to London, a deputation from them met him, and present-
ed to him a petition called the millenary, because it con-
tained the wishes of a thousand ministers for further reform-
ation. The Puritans, however, had soon reason to change
their expectations; for, although James appointed a confer-
ence at Hampton court, between the opposite parties, it
was apparent that he was no friend to puritanism. Soon
after, with his whole court he renounced Calvinism, and
embraced the principles of the Arminians.

During his reign the celebrated Bancroft became arch-
bishop of Canterbury. He was an inveterate foe to the
Puritans, against whom he raised a bitter persecution, eject-
When and where was the first church of the Brownists formed .p
How were they regarded ? \\ hat is sa:d of Brown, their leader?

Sec. 72. In what year did Elizabeth decease ? By
whom was she succeeded ? What part did James
take ?

How were the Puritans affected by his accession ? Was this joy
soon diminished ? What conference did .lames appoint ? What
principles did he embrace ? Who was archbishop of Canterbury in
his reign ? What was his conduct towards the Puritans ? Whither
did many puritan families flee ?

THE PURITANS. 339

ing from the pulpit and excommunicating from the Church,
every one who favoured non-conformity. To avoid this op-
pression, many Puritan families left the kingdom, and em-
igrated to New England and Virginia.

Sec. 73. In the year 1605, a scheme was
formed by the Roman Catholics, against whom
James entertained the most inveterate hostility
to cut off, at one blow, the king, lords, and
commons, at the meeting of parliament. This
was called the gun powder plot. Happily, the
design was discovered, in season to prevent
its execution. Not only the Roman Catholics
suffered in consequence of this, new and se-
vere measures being adopted against them ;
but the Puritans also, upon whom the plot was
wickedly charged by the Catholics, to excite
against them the public indignation.

The discovery of this treasonable plot, arose from a letter
addressed to a Catholic peer, by an unknown hand, about
ten days before the meeting, earnestly advising him not to
attend. The nobleman showed the letter to the king, who
suspecting treachery, ordered the vaults below the house,
of parliament to be examined. Thirty-six barrels of gun-
powder were found concealed, and Guy Fawkes or Vaux,
the man who was to set fire to the train, making the neces^
sary preparatiDns.

Sec. 74. Among the important acts of king
James was the ordering of that translation of
the sacred scriptures which is now in common
use. Fifty-seven distinguished divines were

Sec. 73. What do you understand by the gun-pow-
der plot ? Who were the authors of it ? To what
year does it belong ? Who suffered severely on its
discovery 1

How was it discovered ? What quantity of powder was conceal-
ed ? Who was to have fired it ?

Sec. 74. When were the Scriptures, now in use,
translated ? By whose order ? When first published ?
How many were engaged in the translation ?

;J40 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

appointed to the work ; but some dying, and
others removing, after their appointment, only
forty-seven were engaged in the translation.
It was first published in 1611.

Nine translations into English had been previously made ;
viz. Wickliffe's Testament in 1380. Tvndall's do 1526—
first edition of the Bible 1535 : Matthew's Bible 1537; Cran-
mer's 1539; Geneva 1559; Bishop's 1568; Rhenish New
Testament 15^2, and Bible by the Catholics 16(19, 1610.

To the above translation, kingr James was induced by a
request of the Puritans, at the Hampton court conference.
The translators were divided into six companies, each of
which took such a portion of the Scriptures, as was deem-
ed best. To guard against errors, learned men from the
two universities, were appointed to revise the whole before
it was printed.

Sec. 75. James I. died in the year 1625, and
was succeeded by his son Charles I. a prince,
who adopted much the same policy, as his fa-
ther, in ecclesiastical matters, and who aimed
to extirpate Puritanism and Calvinism from his
realm.

Charles, at first, was thought to favour the Puritans, as
Dr. Preston, the head of that party, came up to London in
the coach with him on his accession ; but this proved to be
a mistake, for he not only married a papist, but promised
at the time of his marriage, to counteract the force of the
laws against the Catholics Towards these, his heart was
■nidently turned, and all his acts in favour of the reformed
religion were extorted and enforced by parliament.

Sec. 76. The great promoter of Charles*
good will towards the papists, and indeed the

How many English translations Jiad there been, previous to this
one ? Who induced king James to this measure ?

Sec. 75. When did James die ? By whom was he
succeeded ? What policy did he adopt in ecclesiasti-
cal matters ?

Was Charles at first thought to favour the Puritans ? Why
What proved the contrary ?

Sec. 76. Who was the author of Charles' good will

THE PURITANS. 34 j

chief author of all the calamities of his unhap-
py reign, was Dr. Laud, who was raised to
the see of Canterbury in 1633.

Layd was not only an Arminian in doctrine, but in other
points, he approached the Papists. He was exceedingly
fond of pomp and ceremonies, and by the authority with
which the king had invested him, much of the Roman su-
perstition was incorporated with the public service.

Sec. 77. Against all non-conformists, Laud
exercised the greatest severities ; whipping
and mutilating, and otherwise treating with in-
dignity, such as ventured to oppose his views.
A volume would not contain the sad story of Laud's vi-
olence, cruelty and superstition. A single instance will
serve as an example of his vindictive spirit. One Dr. Leigh-
ton, a Puritan, was condemned in the Star Chamber — a
criminal court in those days — for publishing an appeal to
the parliament against prelacy. When sentence was pro-
nounced, Laud pulled off his cap, and gave thanks. This
is his own record of the execution of a sentence, which
raised his gratitude to heaven. "His ears were cutoff,
his nose slit, his face branded with burning irons ; he was
tied to a post and whipped with a treble cord, of which ev-
ery lash brought away the flesh. He was kept in the pil-
lory near two hours in frost and snow/' He was then im-
prisoned for eleven years, and when released by parliament,
he could neither hear, nor see, nor walk.

Sec. 78. Under such cruel treatment, the
Puritans could not and would not live. Seve-
ral thousands, therefore, removed, and became
planters in America. Many more would have
removed, but they were prohibited by law.

to the Papists ? When was he elected archbishop of
Canterbury ?

What were his religious sentiments ?

Sec. 77. How did Laud treat all non-conformists ?

What instance can you mention, in which he shewed his hatred
of them ? How was Dr. Leighton treated ?

Sec. 78. Whither did many of the Puritans flee to
escape persecution ? Why did not more escape ?
29*

;>4-J PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

" The sun," said they, " shines as pleasantly on Ameri-
ca, as on England ; and the sun of righteousness much
more clearly. Let us remove whither the providence of
God calls, and make that our country, which will afford us
what is dearer than property or life, the liberty of worship-
ping God in the way which appears to us most conducive to
our eternal welfare."

In the twelve years of Laud's administration, 4000 emi-
grated to America. These persecutions drained England
of half a million ; and had the same infatuated counsels
continued, the fourth part of the removable property of the
country, says a writer, would have been transported to
America.

Sec. 79. From this time, the troubles of the
kingdom increased. Great disaffection took
place between the king and his parliament.
The nation, in general, were exasperated at
the conduct of Laud, and the severities of the
court of High Commission. Laud was ac-
cused of treason, and after a long imprison-
ment, was beheaded. Episcopacy was abol-
ished, and on the 30th of January, 1648,
Charles I. was himself brought to the scaffold.

These great revolutions were brought about by the par-
liament, which was assembled by the king, in 1640. With
some intermission, it continued its sittings for more than
18 years, whence it is called the Long Parliament.

The members of this parliament were by profession mem-
bers of the established Church; but it was soon apparent,
that even they were unwilling to submit to the arbitrary
proceedings of Laud, in relation to religion. Several chan-
ges were, from time to time, proposed and effected. The

How many emigrated in 12 years ? In what respect was this
injurious to England ?

Sec. 79. How from this time did the king and peo-
ple stand affected towards each other ? What became
of Laud ? What is said of episcopacy ? What was
the fate of the king ?

By whom was the revolution brought about ? How long did the
Long Parliament hold its sessions* To what Church did the

THE PURITANS. 313

>Star Chamber and High Commission Court were abolish-
ed. Laud was accused of aiming to unite the Church of
England to Rome. At first, he was imprisoned ; then de-
prived of his office ; impeached and condemned. In the
mean time, changes took place in parliament. Fresh mem-
bers were added, upon the death or decline of those first
elected ; and as the discontented had increased in influ-
ence, it is likely that these new members were of that par-
ty. At length, the king and parliament no longer agreed.
A civil war ensued. The king was seized, tried, con-
demned and executed.

Sec. 80. While affairs were in an unsettled
state in England, and matters were tending to
the above sad issue, a general insurrection of
the Papists occurred in Ireland, (Oct. 23,
1641) which was followed by the massacre of
more than 200,000 Protestants.

The project of this insurrection was formed several
months before ; but it had been industriously concealed
from the English court. Nothing was known of it among
the ill-fated Protestants themselves, till the work of murder
began. No language can describe the shocking barbarity
of the Catholics. No ties of friendship or relationship — no
entreaties — no sufferings, could soften their obdurate hearts.
In the year 164S, Oliver Cromwell subdued the Catholics
of Ireland, and brought them into a state of subjection, from
which they have never been able to rise.

The causes which led to this horrible butchery, may be
found in an unremitted persecution which the Irish had
endured for years. They had suffered extortions, impris-
onments, and excommunication. Their estates were seiz-
ed and confiscated ; and from the free exercise of their re-
ligion they were precluded. To Charles I. they had re-
members of this parliament belong ? What courts did they abolish ?
What war ensued ?

Sec. 80. What was the state of Ireland at this time ?
When did an insurrection break out in that country ?
How many Protestants were massacred ?

When was the plot which had been formed first discovered
What was the character of the massacre ? Who at length put an
end to the rebellion ? What were the causes which led to this tragi-
cal scene ?

344 PERIOD V1II....153.5....I829.

peatedly applied for a toleration, which was scornfully re-
jected. Under evils so numerous, and long endured, they
became maddened ; and in their phrenzy, made the inno-
cent Protestants the objects of their savage fury.

Sec. 81. Three weeks after the death of
king Charles I. the famous Assembly of di-
vines at Westminster was dissolved, having, in
connexion with parliament, broken down, and
set aside the episcopal form of government,
and introduced a directory for public worship,
instead of the liturgy.

As early as the year 1641, the parliament had petitioned
the king to call an assembly of divines, to make suitable
alterations in the doctrines and discipline of the Church.
But, as the king refused, in 1643 the parliament passed an
ordinance convening an assembly.

Accordingly, this assembly met the same year. It ori-
ginally consisted of ten lords, 20 commons, and 121 di-
vines. Seven of these were independents, and ten episco-
pal ; the latter of whom soon after withdrew, the king issu-
ing his proclamation, forbidding the convening of the as-
sembly.

By advice of the assembly, which met, notwithstanding
the royal prohibition, the parliament, in 1644, established
the directory for public worship, which they had prepared.
The old Liturgy was now abolished, and the use of the new
form enjoined under severe penalties.

Besides the above directory, the Assembly published a
Confession of Faith, known by the name of the Westmin-
ster Confession of Faith, which was adopted by the Church-
es of Scotland, and continues to be held there to the pres-
ent day. The Catechism, known by the name of the Wcsi
minster Catechism, was also their work.

Sec. 81. When did the assembly of divines, which
met at Westminster, dissolve their meeting ? Wiuit
had they done (

Who called this assembly ? When did they convene ? Of whom
was it composed ? Who withdrew? Why? When did the parlia-
ment establish the directory for public worship prepared by the as-
sembly : What became of the old liturgy ? What else did the as-
sembly publish? What Churches adopted it ? What Cate^Msii'
did the assembly prepare?

THE PURITANS. 345

Sec. 82. In 1649, parliament declared Pres-
byterianism the established religion of the land,
and thus it continued during the protectorate
of Oliver Cromwell, till the year 1660, when
king Charles II. by the voice of the nation as-
cended the throne. On this event, known by
the name of ''the Restoration" Episcopacy,
unexpectedly to the presbyterians, was fully
re-established, and the observance of its forms,
most rigorously enforced.

The parliament, at the time of establishing Presbyterian-
ism as the religion of the land, abolished all penal statutes
for religion, and permitted every one to think and act on
this subject as he pleased. Among the Presbyterians, this
excited loud complaints. Now, that the power was in their
hands, they insisted on uniformity of worship, as strongly
as the Papists had, in the day of their glory. It was also
a source of deep grief, that Cromwell, and the parliament,
who had grown jealous of them, should patronize the inde-
pendents, so that they increased greatly in numbers and
respectability.

During the ascendency of Presbyterianism, the Episco-
pal clergy, as might be expected, experienced their full
share of oppression. Seven thousand clergymen, on the
former establishment, were ejected from their livings, and
in not a few instances, the bishops were shamefully abused,

But, notwithstanding the age was one of so much tui-
moil and confusion, it is admitted by historians that there
existed much genuine piety. Religious knowledge great-
ly increased. The Lord's day was sacredly observed. Un-
der the preaching of Owen, Baxter, Poole and Flavel, ma-

Sec. 82. When was presbyterianism established i
How lonjj did it continue ? When did Charles II.
ascend the throne ? What is this event called ? What
change now took place ? Was it unexpected ?

What had a former parliament done in respect to penal statutes
for religion ? Who at that time complained ? What did they now
wish for, since tho power was in their hands ? Whom did Cromwell
patronize ? How were the episcopal clergy treated, during the as-
cendancy of presbyterianism ? Notwithstanding the tumults of the
age, is religion said lo have flourished ? What distinguished divines

f

316 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

ny were hopefully converted. Even in the army of Crom-
well, religion was exceedingly popular. That distinguish-
ed man himself expounded the Scriptures to his troops.
Profanity was unknown throughout the camp. The soldiers
spent their leisure hours in reading the Bible, or in the du-
ties of religious conferences. By many, however, the re-
ligion of these times is regarded with suspicion. Much fa-
naticism doubtless prevailed ; but it is to be hoped that it
was not merely a blind zeal, unmingled with genuine piety.

Sec. 83. On St. Bartholomew's day, Aug.
24, 1662, an act of uniformity was passed, by
which every officiating clergyman was required
to give his assent, on oath, to every thing con-
tained in, and prescribed by, the book of com-
mon prayer. At the same time, Presbyterian
ordination was declared null and void. These
acts operated most oppressively on the several
dissenting denominations which existed in the
kingdom ; especially upon the Puritans, 2000
of whose clergy were ejected from their livings.

Sixteen denominations are mentioned as existing at this
time in the kingdom, all of whom felt the arm of oppres-
sion. Spies were placed in all quarters. The non-con-
formists were afraid to pray in their families, or ask a bless-
ing at their meals, if five strangers were present.

Finding no peace, and the prospect of none remaining,
many fled from the kingdom. Not less than 60,000, how-
ever, are supposed, in various ways, to have found an un-
timely grave. Of these, 8000 died in prison. Property to
the amount of two millions sterling was taken from them.

Amidst these acts of oppression, as if the judgement of

were accessory to this ? What is said of Cromwell ? Do any doubt
about the genuineness of the religion of these times?

Sec. 83. What act passed Aug. 1662 ? How did
this act affect the Puritans ? How many of their cler-
gy were deprived of their livings?

How many denominations of Christians are mentioned as living
in England, at this time ? Did all these suffer ? How many arc
supposed to have met an untimely fate ? How many died in prison :
How much property was taken from them ? What dreadful ecourge
was visited upon the city of London, about this time ? How many

THE PURITANS. 347

God could sleep no longer, the city of London was visited
with that awful scourge, the plague. One hundred thous-
and of the inhabitants were swept away. Soon after, the
city was burned to the ground.

In 1672, Charles suspended the penal laws against dis-
senters, and granted a general declaration of indulgence.
Still, however, much power remained in the hands of the
Papists, who received all the favour which a devoted mon-
arch could consistently give.

About this time was passed the test net, making the Epis-
copal sacrament a qualification for civil office and employ-
ment. This was continued to the year 1828, but is now
repealed.

Sec. 84. Charles died in the year 1684, and
was succeeded by James II. who, like his pre-
decessor, was a bigoted Catholic, and who,
for a time, did all in his power to advance the
cause of the papacy. Finding, however, op-
position arising in the Church, he, at length,
began to court the dissenters, and was pro-
ceeding to publish a declaration, repealing all
penal laws on religion, and abolishing all tests.
To this the Episcopalians would not submit.

Sec. 85. At length, James becoming odious
to the nation, his Protestant subjects all united
against him, dethroned him, and invited his
son-in-law, William, prince of Orange, to
succeed. This, event, known in English his-

of the citizens were swept away ? What meliorating act did Charles
pass in 1672? Did he however, continue to favour the Papists ?
What do you mean by the test act ? When was it passed ? When
was it repealed ?

Sec. 84. When did Charles die ? By whom was he
succeeded ? What was his religious character ? Why
did he at length court the Dissenters ? How did the
Episcopalians regard his conduct ?

Sec. 85. When was James dethroned ? Who united
in this measure ? Who was invited to succeed him ?
What is this event called ?

:J48 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

tory by the name of the Revolution, occurred
in 1688.

Sec. 86. The accession of William was
auspicious to the interests of religion. The
Catholics were, by an act of parliament, forever
excluded from holding any office in the nation.
Episcopacy was declared the established reli-
gion of the state. Free toleration, however,
was granted to all dissenters from the Church
of England, excepting the Socinians.

Sec. 87. Since the revolution to the present
time, the Church of England has moved on
without any essential alterations in her gov-
ernment and discipline.

Sec. 88. The English Church is, at the
present day, divided, and has been thus divided
since the revolution, into two parties — the
high Church and the low Church. The former
maintain the divine right of episcopacy ; the
latter consider it a human institution, excellent,
indeed, but not essential. By the high church
party, dissenters are regarded with great jea-
lousy ; in the view of the latter, they are a
legitimate branch of the kingdom of Christ,
and are treated with charity and moderation.

8k c 86. How were the interests of religion affected
by this change ? What is said of the Catholics ? Of
Episcopacy I Of toleration ? Who were excepted
in the act of toleration ?

Sec. 87. Since the revolution what has been the
state of the Church of England ?

Sec. 88. How is the English Church at the present
time divided ? How long have they been thus divided ?
What does the High Church party maintain ? What
the Low Church party ? How are Dissenters re-
garded by the former ? How by the latter ?

THE PURITANS. 349

During the reign of William, the power was in the
hands of the low Church. In the reign of queen Anne,
violent disputes were carried on between these parties ; and,
for a time, the low Church was treated with much abuse
By George I. the low Church party was exalted to the
highest places of power and trust. This ascendency they
maintained, until the accession of George III., when the
other became popular, from expressing a warm attachment
to the house of Hanover, and opposing the American Rev-
olution.

The present monarch, George IV. favours the high
Church party. The sentiments of this party are Arminian,
and religion among them is exceedingly low. The other
party are moderately Calvinistic, and exhibit much genu-
ine piety. A warm dispute has for sime time existed be-
tween these parties, on the subject of circulating the Bible
accompanied by the Prayer Book. The former maintain
the importance of the Prayer Book, as an appendage ; the
latter would send it abroad, without note or comment.

Of the Church of England, the king is the temporal
head. He appoints her bishops. She has 2 archbishops,
those of Canterbury and York, and 26 bishops ; 60 arch-
deacons or bishop's deputies ; 1800 clergy ; 10,500 livings,
1000 of which are in the gift of the king; a population of
live millions, and a revenue of three millions sterling. Ire-
land has 4 archbishops, and 18 bishops. Few of these ev-
er reside in that country.

The bishops of the establishment have generally great
incomes ; but most of the subordinate clergy are confined
to an hundred pounds. Each bishop has a chapter or coun-
cil to assist him, and each chapter a dean. The dean and

Which of these parties had the ascendency during the reign of
William? During the reign of Anne? Of George I.? George
II. ? George III. ? Which party does George IV. favour ? What
are the sentiments of the High Church party ? What is the state of
religion among them ? What are the sentiments of the Low Church
party ? What is said of their piety ? What dispute has existed
between these parties for some time ? What does the former party
maintain ? The latter ? Who is the temporal head of the Church
of England ? Who appoints the bishops ? What is the number of
archbishops? Of bishops? Of clergy? Of livings ? How many
livings are in the hands of the king ? What population is attached
to the Church of England ? What is her revenue ? How many
archbishops has Ireland ? How many bishops ? Do they reside in
that country ? What is said of the income of the bishops ? Of the

30

350 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

chapter are composed of dignitaries, who are called canons
or prebendaries, because they possess a prebend, or reve-
nue allotted for the performance of divine service in a ca-
thedral or collegiate Church. These form the bishops court
and take cognizance of all ecclesiastical offences.

The other principal clergy are rectors, who hold a living,
of which the revenue, or tithes, are entire ; vicars, who
hold a living which has passed into secular hands ; curates,
who are subject to a rector or vicar ; deacons, who »ire li-
censed to preach, but not to administer the ordinances.

A convocation is an assembly of clergy, convened to con-
sult on ecclesiastical affairs. It is held during the session
of parliament, and consists of an upper and lower house.
In the upper house sit the archbishops and bishops ; in the
lower house sit the inferior clergy, represented by their
proctors or delegates. The latter house consists of 143
divines, viz. 22 deans, 53 archdeacons, 24 prebendaries,
and 44 proctors of the diocesan clergy.

The English Church maintains the sufficiency of the
Scriptures, as a rule of faith and practice. Her doctrines
are contained in the book of Homilies, (Sec. 44,) and in
the 39 articles, which latter, with the three creeds and her
catechism, are contained in the book of common prayer.

Sec. 89. The Dissenters, or Independents,
in England, are a numerous and respectable
body of Christians, who do not belong to the
establishment. They have at present, in Eng-
land and Wales, 1024 congregations, and are
steadily on the increase.

The ministers in this connexion are very evangelical :

subordinate clergy What is a chapter ? What is its province ?
Of whom is it composed ? What are canons or prebendaries ?
What are rectors ? Vicars ? Curates ? Deacons ? What is a
convocation ? When is it held ? Of how many houses does it
consist? Who compose the upper house ? Who the lower house I
Of how many does this latter council consist ? What does the Eng-
lish Church maintain in respect to the scriptures ? Where are her
doctrines to be found ?

Sec. 89. Who are the dissenters in England I How
many congregations have they in England and Wales ?
are they increasing ?

What is the character of the clergy and people in this connexion

THE PURITANS. 351

and in the Churches under their care, much piety exists.
Their ministers are chiefly supported by contribution.
George I. gave 1000 pounds annually for the maintenance
of the dissenting clergy. This was afterwards increased to
'2000; and is still divided among them. The Independents
are much engaged in the benevolent schemes of the day.
They patronize the cause of the Bible, foreign missions,
Sabbath schools, and other religious enterprises. Within
a short period, an inquiry has been instituted in relation to
the means of promoting a wider and deeper attention to re-
ligion in England which promises to result in much good
to the cause of evangelical piety in the nation.

III. Presbyterian Church of Scotland.

Sec. 90. The exact period, when Scotland
first received the doctrines of the Reformation,
is not ascertained. As early as 1526, it ap-
pears, however, that Patrick Hamilton, a youth
of noble descent, was converted, probably by
means of the writings of the German reform-
ers ; and after spending two years in Germa-
ny, returned to Scotland, to communicate to
his countrymen the knowledge, which he had
received.

Sec. 91. The power of Papal Rome was, at
this time, universally triumphant throughout
Scotland. Ignorance and superstition every
where prevailed. On his arrival, Hamilton be-
gan to inveigh against the reigning corruption ;

How are the ministers chiefly supported ? What sum did George
I. allow them ? What is now allowed them ? In what benevolent
schemes are they engaged ? What inquiry has lately been instituted
among them ?

Sec 90. When did Scotland first receive the doc-
trines of the Reformation ? How early was Patrick
Hamilton converted ? By what means ? Where did
he spread the above doctrines ?

Sec, 91. What religion at this time prevailed in

353 PERIOD VIII....1555....18.29.

on which account, he drew upon himself the
jealousy of the popish clergy, by whom he was
put to death, 1528.

Sec. 92. The cruel death of Hamilton, and
the undaunted fortitude, with which he bore his
sufferings, excited much inquiry into the " new
opinions ;" the consequence of which was,
I he conversion of considerable numbers. But
the popish clergy adopted the most rigorous
measures for their extirpation ; and between
the years 1530 and 1540, many innocent and
excellent men suffered death, in a manner the
most cruel.

Persecution seldom effects its object. In Scotland, if
served only to increase the number of the reformed. Dr.
McCrie remarks, that in 1540 not only a multitude of the
common people, but many of rank and respectability, were
decided friends of the doctrines of the German reformers.
From 1540 to 1542, they increased rapidly. Twice did
the clergy attempt to cut them off at a blow, but a holy
Providence prevented the cruel design.

Sec. 93. Of all the persons, who laboured
in Scotland, during the Reformation, and who
were accessary to its progress and completion,
John Knox is the most conspicuous. He was
converted during the general inquiry excited
by the death of Hamilton ; but being persecu-
ted, he fled to Germany, whence, at length,
however, he returned, and by his boldness, his

Scotland ? What befel Hamilton, for preaching
against the papacy ? When did his death occur?

Sec. 92. What was the consequence of Hamilton's
cruel death ? Between what years did the reformed
.suffer greatly ?

What was the effect of the persecution in Scotland ? What is ihr
.-'.mark of Dr. McCrie ?

See. 93. Who of all others laboured with most sue

THE PURI'iWXS. 353

zeal, his piety, attained to the honourable title
of " the apostle of Scotland."

Knox was born in the year 1505, and was educated at
the university of St. Andrews. He was destined for the
Church, and sedulously applied himself to the study of di-
vinity. Having embraced the tenets of the Protestants, he
began to spread them abroad ; but was soon obliged to flee,
to escape the fury of cardinal Beaton, who was, at that
time, putting to death all whom he could seize of the re-
formed.

Knox resided for several years in different countries, not
being able with safety permanently to settle in Scotland.
In 1559, however, we find him in his native land, engaged
in a struggle of the most arduous and perilous kind. He
was fitted for unsettled times ; for just such a religious war-
fare as was carried on for many years in Scotland. He
was ardent, bold and persevering ; eminently devoted to
the Protestant cause, and distinguished for a piety which
commanded the respect, even of his bitterest foes.

Knox lived to see the great work in which he had been
engaged, accomplished. His death occurred Nov. 4th,
.157*2. Morton the regent of Scotland, pronounced his eu-
iogium, as his body was laid in the grave, — there lies He,
who neve?' feared the face of man.

Sec. 94. While Knox resided in German},
he visited Geneva, the residence of Calvin,
whose views of Church government (Presby-
terian) he adopted ; on his return to Scotland,
the Scots, through his instrumentality, embra-
ced the same views, in opposition, both to
Popery and Episcopacy.

Sec. 95. The date of the establishment of

cess in Scotland ? What is he hence sometimes styled ?

When was Knox bom ? Where educated ? Why did he flee
from Scotland ? Where did he reside for several years ? About
what year did he return ? What did he here do ? What was his
character? When did his death occur ? What did he live to see
accomplished ? What was said of him at his grave ?

Sec. 94. Whom did he visit while he resided in Ger-
many ? What views of Church government did he
adopt ? Did the Scots embrace these views 1
3Q*

354 PERIOD Y11I....1055....1829,

the Reformation in Scotland, is about the year
1560. At this time, the Presbyterian Church
in that country, began to assume a regular
form. This year was held the first General
Assembly. It was, however, a feeble body,
consisting of 40 members, only six of whom
were ministers.

Previous to this time, the reformed Churches in Scotland
had used " the Book of Common Order," agreed upon by
the English Church at Geneva, a? their directory for wor-
ship and government. But now, Knox, assisted by five di-
vines, drew up a plan, which was received by the whole na-
tion, called, " The first book of Discipline." The plan
was judicious, says a distinguished writer, and well adapted
to promote the interests of religion and learning. After
some time, however, it gave place to a more perfect form —
"the Westminster Confession of Faith."

Sec. 96. In 1561, Mary, the queen, returned
from France into Scotland. She had resided
in the former country for several years, on ac-
count of the unsettled state of her kingdom.
During her absence, the nation had become
Protestant. Great efforts were made by her
to re-establish Popery ; but her subjects boldly
resisted her efforts, and only allowed her the
liberty of mass, in her own chapel, and that
without pomp or ostentation.

Sec. 95. When may the reformation in Scotland be
said to have been established ? What Church began
now to assume a regular form ? What assembly was
at. this time first held ? What kind of body was it ?

What service book had, until this time, been used by the Scots :
For what was this changed ? What more perfect form succeeded !

Sec. 06. When did Mary, queen of Scotland, return
from France ? Why had she resided there ? What
change did she find among her people ? What effort
was made by her in respect to popery ? With what
success ?

THE puritans. 355

Sec. 97. On the accession of James I. to the
English crown, 1603, with the title of James
VI. although he had been educated as a Pres-
byterian, and had pronounced the Church of
Scotland " the purest kirk (church) in the
world," he became a friend to Episcopacy, and
caused it to be established in Scotland, contra-
ry to the wishes of the people.

Sec. 98. Charles I. succeeded his father
James, in 1625. The oppressions of the father
were rather increased, than diminished by the
son. In 1637, a liturgy for the Scots, which
had been begun by James, and was completed
by order of Charles, and which in substance
was the same with the English liturgy, was ap-
pointed to be read in all the churches.

Sec. 99. The establishment of this liturgy
produced the greatest excitement, and the fol-
lowing year the Scots solemnly renewed their
subscription to their confession of faith, or
national covenant.

The spirit which pervaded the nation, may be learned,
from the dissatisfaction which was manifested in the great
church at Edinburgh, in 1G37, on the introduction of the
liturgy in that place. On this occasion were assembled a
vast concourse of people, says Neal, among whom werr
archbishops and bishops, lords of the session, and magi?-

Sec. 97. On the accession of James I. to the crown
of England, what change did he effect in Scotland ?
Had he been educated an Episcopalian ?

Sec. 98. Who succeeded James ? When ? Did he
adopt a different policy from his father ? What is said
of a liturgy for the Scots ? Did it resemble the Eng-
lish liturgy ?

Sec. 99. What took place on the introduction of this
liturgy ?

What occurred particularly at Edinburgh ?

356 PERIOD VUr....li5o....l829.

(rates of the city. As soon as the dean began to read from
the new liturgy, the people interrupted him, by clapping
their hands, and shouting, a? loud as they were able. El-
forts were made to command silence ; but a still greater
clamour arose. Stones were hurled at the windows, and
the lives of the clergy endangered.

Sec. 100. Notwithstanding the universal
dissatisfaction which prevailed, Charles was
determined to maintain Episcopacy. In con-
sequence of this rash determination, a civil war
burst forth, which involved the whole of Great
Britain. In 1643, the Scots formed, with the
Puritans of England, and Ireland, The Solemn
League and Covenant, in which they abjured
Popery, and prepared for mutual defence. In
the issue, monarchy and Episcopacy were
abolished, and in 1648, Presbyterianism was
re-established.

Sec. 101. During the protectorate of Crom-
well, the Scotch Presbyterians continued in a
flourishing condition, although the protector
himself was partial to the Independents, and
on all occasions favoured their cause.

Sec. 102. Soon after the restoration of
Charles II. to the throne of England, 1660,
Episcopacy was re-established by order of that

Sec. 100. Did the dissatisfaction which prevailed
cause Charles to relax ? What was the consequence I
What league did the Scots form with the Puritans in
England ? In what year ? What was the issue of the
contest ?

Sec. 101. What was the state of the Scotch Pres-
byterians during the protectorate of Cromwell ? To
whom, however, was he partial ?

Sec. 10& When was Episcopacy re-established ?
During the reign of Charles II. what is said of the
Scots ?

THE PURITANS. 357

monarch, during the whole of whose reign, the
Presbyterians suffered even greater acts of
severity, than did the non-conformists in Eng-
land.

Great complaint was made on every side, at this time,
because the churches of the Presbyterians \Vere closed, and
the people required to attend upon the services of the Epis-
copal clergy. Of these, Neal says, they were immoral,
stupid, ignorant and greedy of gain. Great numbers of
the people were cast into prison ; others were fined, and
some were publicly whipped about the streets. The exiled
ministers, however, continued to preach in retired places,
in the fields. But, even here, they were pursued by the
king's forces, and many of their people were put to death.

Sec. 103. At the revolution, that is, on the
accession of William and Mary to the throne
of England, 1688, Episcopacy was once more
abolished, and Presbyterianism firmly estab-
lished.

The accession of William, forms an important era in the
history of religious toleration. Although by the act which
politically united Scotland to the English monarchy, in
1603, Presbyterianism was to be the established religion of
Scotland, the people of that country had enjoyed but little
peace. But no sooner had William ascended the throne,
than he proceeded to place his Protestant subjects in a con-
dition to enjoy the free exercise of their religious rights and
privileges. The Scotch convention, or parliament, having
ascertained the mind of the king, proceeded to abolish
Episcopacy, and to establish Presbyterianism, as the reli-
gion of the land.

Sec. 104. Since the revolution, the Church

What complaints were made ? What was the character of the;
Episcopal clergy ? How were the Presbyterians treated ?

Sec. 103. When was Episcopacy abolished, ami
Presbyterianism firmly established ?

When was Scotland politically united with England ? What tvas
then stipulated in respect to the religion of the former country :
Did the Scotch peaceably enjoy their religious establishment J
What did William do ? What measures did tne Scotch par&imrn'
adopt ?

:J5S PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

of Scotland has experienced occasional inter-
nal dissensions, yet her religious establishment
has remained unbroken. There have been
several secessions from the mother system, but
the greater part of the Scotch sectaries main-
tain their attachment to the Presbyterian form
of government.

Sec. 105. Of the one million and eight
hundred thousand inhabitants which Scotland
contains, only about four hundred thousand
do not belong to the established Church ; and
of this number two hundred and fifty thousand
are Presbyterians who are seceders ; the re-
mainder consist of Baptists, Roman Catholics,
Methodists, &c.

The government of the Church of Scotland is strictly
Presbyterian. Each church has its Kirk session, which is
composed of the minister and ruling elders; and upon this
body devolves the management of the concerns of the
Church. Next to the kirk session is the Presbytery, com-
posed of neighbouring ministers and delegates of elders.
Synods are composed of delegates from Presbyteries ; and
the General Assembly, the highest judicatory, of delegates
from the several Presbyteries, together with commissioners
from the universities and royal boroughs. The president
of the assembly is a nobleman, who receives his appoint-
ment from the king.

The Scotch are generally distinguished for their intelli-
gence and piety ; for their attachment to the doctrines of

Sec. 104. What has been the state of the Church of
Scotland, since the revolution ?

Sec. 105. How many dissenters from the Presby-
terian establishment are found in Scotland ? How
many seceders, who are Presbyterian ? What other
denominations are found ?

What is the government of the Chnrch of Scotland? What is
meant by the Kirk session ? "What tribunal in next higher ? What
next? What is the highest ? Of whom docs this court consist
Who appoints the president ? For what are the Scots distinguished .

THE PURITANS. 359

the Reformation, and great attention to the improvement
of their children by means of catechetical instruction. Re-
ligion in Scotland, is of a more fervent character than in
England. While in the latter country little is known of
what are termed "revivals of religion," in Scotland, such
seasons are common. The year 1742 is memorable in the
annals of her Churches, for a revival, which extended over
nearly the whole country. The last half century has been
in a degree distinguished for a departure, on the part of the
clergy and laity, from the simplicity of the gospel ; but re-
cent accounts inform us that the state of the Churches is
improving.

IV. Moravians.

Sec. 106. The period from which the Mora-
rlans, or United Brethren, date their modern
history, is the year 1722, when a small com-
pany from Fulneck, in Moravia, removed, un-
der the direction of one Christian David, to
the estates of Count Zinzendorf, in Upper Lu-
satia, where they commenced a settlement by
the name of Herrnhut, or the Lord's Watch.

Bohemia and Moravia first received the gospel, in the
year 890, from two Greek monks, Methodius and Cyril-
lus; and for a time united with the Greek Church; but,
afterwards, were compelled to submit to the authority of
Rome. In the 15th century, through the labours and ex-
ample of John Huss and Jerome of Prague, they renoun-
ced the papal dominion. Sometime before the Reformation,
they took the name of " United Brethren." (Period 6,
Sec. 45.)

What attention is paid to education ? What is the character of
their religion, compared with that of England ? What year is dis-
tinguished for gx eat alteration in the Scottish churches ? What is
their present state ?

Sec. 106. When does the modern history of the
Moravians begin ? What took place at this time ?

When did Bohemia and Moravia first receive the gospel ? With
whom were they at first united ? With whom afterwards ? When
did they renounce the papal authority ? Through whose influence ?
What are they called ? What is said of them Period VI. Sec. 45 i

;3G0 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

During the Reformation, they held a friendly correspon-
dence with Luther, and other reformers. In subsequent
years, they experienced a great variety of fortune. In
1621 , a civil war broke out in Bohemia, and a violent per-
secution, which followed it, occasioned a dispersion of their
ministers, and brought great distress upon the brethren in
general. Some fled to England ; others sought refuge in
different countries. Numbers, who remained, conformed
fo the Church of Rome. The colonists mentioned above,
appear to have retained their principles and practice, in
original purity.

Sec. 107. Not long after their settlement at
Herrnhut, Count Zinzendorf, from being a
zealous Lutheran, was converted to their faith.
In 1735, he was consecrated one of their
bishops, and became their spiritual father and
benefactor.

Zinzendorf died in the year 1760. His death was a so-
vere loss to the Brethren. With much reason do they hon-
our him, as having been the instrument by which God re-
stored and built up their Churches. By some he is repre-
sented to have been fanatical in his preaching.

Sec. 108. The United Brethren profess to
adhere to the Augsburg confession of faith.
In the government of their Church they are
Episcopal ; their bishops, however, are supe-
rior to the ordinary ministers, only in power
of ordination.

The Moravians have a general Synod, which consists of
delegates from the several congregations. It meets once

With whom did they correspond, during the Reformation ? Whal
befel them in 1G21 i Whither did many flee? What is said of the
-olony of Fulneck ?

Sec. 107. What distinguished man was converted
to their faith ? What did he become to them ?

When did Zinzendorf die ? How was his death regarded ? Whal
is said of him by some ?

Sec. 108. What faith do the United Brethren pro-
fess ? What is their Church government ? What
rank have their bishops ?

What general tribunal have they ? Of whom composed I Hov

THE PURITANS. %Q J

in seven years, and has the superintendence of the Church-
es and missions. All questions are determined by lot. At
the close of the Synod, a subordinate body is appointed, on
whom devolves the management of their spiritual and secu-
lar concerns. This is called The elders' conference of the
unity. It consists of thirteen elders, who are distributed
into four departments. The first manages the missions ;
the second watches over the principles and morals of the peo-
ple ; the third superintends the domestic concerns ; and
the fourth looks to the maintenance of the constitution and
discipline of the* brethren. To this tribunal all classes,
bishops, ministers, people, and even servants, are amena-
ble.

Each congregation, also, has a conference of its own.
Formerly they had a community of goods; but about the
year 1818, this was abolished. Landed estate, however,
is considered as belonging to the Church, and is rented by
individuals. They also married only in their own connex-
ion, and their partners were selected by lot. These pecu-
liarites are now done away.

Sec. 109. In their manners, dress, and inof-
fensiveness, they strongly resemble the Qua-
kers. They pay peculiar attention to the ed-
ucation of their children. In their worship
they use a liturgy, but not uniformly. Their
missionary operations have been very exten-
sive, and by means of them, they have accom-
plished great good, in various quarters of the
o;lobe.

In their home settlements, they reckon 12,000 or 14,000
members. Their converts among the heathen are compu-

often does it meet ? What does it superintend ? How are all ques-
tions determined ? What is meant by the elders' conference of uni-
ty ? Into how many departments is it divided ? What does the
first manage ? Second ? Third ? Fourth ? What classes are
amenable to this tribunal ? What conference has each congregation ?
What is said of community of goods? Of landed estate ? Of mar-
riage ?

Sec. 109. What is said of their manners, dress, &c. ?
Of education ? Of their use of a liturgy ? Of mis-
sionary operations ?

What is their number at home ? Abroad ? What is their num

31

3(52 PERIOD VIII....1555..,.1829.

ted at 30,000. They have 14 settlements in Germany; al-
so settlements in Denmark, Holland, England, Scotland.
Ireland and Russia. In the United States their principal
settlements are at Bethlehem, Salem, N. C. Lititz and
Nazareth. They have a flourishing Seminary at Bethle-
hem, 50 miles from Philadelphia, and a theological institu-
tion at Nazareth, nine miles north of Bethlehem.

V. Congregational ists of New England.

Sec. 110. Congregationalists are so called,
from their maintaining, that each congregation,
or assembly, which meets in one place for re-
ligious worship, is a complete Church, and has
the power of self-government, without being
accountable to any other Church.

Sec. 111. The Congregationalists of New-
England are descendants of a body of people,
who formerly belonged to the counties of Not-
tinghamshire, Lancashire, and Yorkshire, in
England, and who, becoming desirous of a
purer Church, separated from the English es-
tablishment, about the year 1602, resolved,
" whatever it should cost them," to enjoy lib-
erty of conscience.

The Congregationalists are supposed by some to be a
branch of the Brownists, of whom an account has been giv-
en, Sec. 71. They appear to have adopted some of the
views of the Brownists in relation to church government ;
but it is evident, as a writer remarks, that the discipline
for which they contended, and which they practiced, was

ber of settlements in Germany ? Where else have they settlements ?
Where a seminary ? Where a theological institution ?

Sec. 110. Whence have Conregationalists their
name 1

Sec. 111. From whom did the Congregationalists
of N. E. descend ? Why did thev separate from the
Church of England 1 When ?

What are they supposed by some to be a branch cf ? What is
said of the Brownists-, in Sec' 7] ? Id what respect did they differ :

THE PURITANS. 363

fraught with more moderation and charity, than belonged
to the system of Robert Brown.

Sec. U2. These people, on separating from
the establishment, became organized into two
Churches, the history of one of which, after a
little time, is unknown. Of the other, Mr.
John Robinson, a learned, pious and accom-
plished divine, was not long after elected pas-
tor, and Mr. William Brewster, elder and
teacher.

The Church, whose history is in a great measure un-
known, had for its pastor, for a time, Mr. John Smith ; but
its members falling into some errors, it became neglected,
and little more is known of it. Of the other Church, Mr.
Richard Clifton was the first pastor. He was an eminent-
ly pious and devoted minister, and singularly successful in
his preaching. Mr. Robinson, who succeeded him as pas-
tor, was among his converts.

Sec. 113. The existence of such a people
could not long remain unknown ; nor was it
compatible with the intolerance of the times
to leave them unmolested. The spirit of per-
secution arose against them like a flood ; to
escape which, in 1608, Mr. Robinson and his
flock took refuge in Holland.

To us who live at the present day, it seems incredible,
that a man so accomplished, so unassuming, so inoffensive,
as Mr. Robinson was — and a people so harmless, pious and
humble, as were his rlock, should not have been tolerated in
England , but although the fires of Smithfield were quench-
ed, toleration was a virtue unknown on English ground

Sec. 112. Into how many Churches were they at
lirst organized ? What is known of one of them ?
Who was the pastor of the other ? What was his cha-
racter ? Who was elder and teacher ?

Who was pastor of the first named church ? What became of
it ? Who was the first pastor of the second ?

hec. 11 3. Did the Church of Mr. Robinson enjoy
peace ? Whither did they flee ? When ?

:\Q\ PERIOD VIIJ....15.55....1829.

Fn exile alone, v;as security to be found from the pains and
penalties of non-conformity to the Church of England.

But even escape was difficult. Mr. Robinson and his
Church were obliged to depart by stealth. The strong arm
of law had barred every harbour and vessel against them,
and not without the severest trials, did they, at length, ef-
fect their escape.

Sec. 114. On arriving in Holland, the pil-
grims, for such they might be truly called, first
established themselves at Amsterdam, but the
following year, they removed to Leyden,
where, for twelve years, they lived in much
peace, and were greatly prospered.

Here they were joined by many from England. The
congregation became large, and the Church numbered 300
communicants. In doctrine, they were Calvinistic; in
discipline, exact ; in practice, very exemplary. It was a
high encomium on the purity and inoffensiveness of their
lives, which the Dutch magistrates passed from the seat of
justice : " These English have lived among us now for 12
years, and yet we have never had one suit, or action, come
against them."

Sec. 115. Although the condition of the
pilgrims in Holland was thus peaceful and
prosperous, they had many reasons for wish-
ing to remove. The fathers in the Church
were dropping away ; fears were entertained,
lest their young men would be overcome by
temptation, and their Church, in a few years,
be lost. Hence, they strongly wished for a
place, where they might perpetuate the pre-
cious blessings which they enjoyed.

Did they escape with difficulty ? What rendered escape difficult:

Sec. 111. Where did they first settle in Holland .?
Whither did they remove ? What was their condition
here ?

By whom were they joinod ? What doctrines did they hold
What was said of them by the Dutch magistrates?

Sec. 115. Whv did they wish to remove from Hol-
land >

THE PURITANS. 365

Sec. 116. At length, they resolved to go.
it was settled, that a portion of the Church,
under charge of Elder Brewer, should embark
for America, leave having been obtained of
the Virginia Company to begin a settlement,
at the mouth of the Hudson river.

It was designed that Mr. Robinson and the remainder
of his flock should remove, when things were duly prepar-
ed ; but he never followed them. Various circumstances,
for a time, prevented, and in March 1625, death put a period
to his valuable life. His removal excited great grief among
all his Church, who justly regarded him as a spiritual father,
and one who had power with God. The family of Mr.
Robinson, and the remainder of his people, soon after join-
ed the emigrants in America.

Sec. 117. Preparation having been made
for removal, on the 6th of September, 1620,
one hundred and one souls set sail from South-
ampton, in England, accompanied by the fer-
vent prayers of all who were left behind. For
two months, they were tossed on the stormy
ocean. To add to their calamities, the cap-
tain, who had been bribed by the Dutch, car-
ried them north of their destination ; and in-
stead of settling at the mouth of the Hudson,
they landed on the rock at Plymouth, on the
22d of December, and began the settlement of
New England.

Sec. 116. Whither did they resolve to go ? What
plan did they adopt ?

Who were to follow ? Did Mr. Robinson ever come to America?
What prevented ? What became of his family, and the remainder
of his flock ?

Sec. 117. When did the emigrants leave England,
after touching there ? How many sailed ? How long
did their voyage last 1 What added to the calamities
of their voyage ? Where did they land J When ?
31*

■166

PERIOD vm....155S....1829:

LANDING AT PLYMOUTH.

Sec. 118. For nine years from this date,
the Church of Plvjaoutk ™'as destitute of a
stated pastor, and consequently deprived of
the enjoyment of the ordinances. This was
a great grief to the pious pilgrims. Yet, un-
der the preaching of Elder Brewer, the Church
flourished, and grew. In 1629, Mr. Ralph
Smith became their pastor.

A« Mr. Brewer was only a ruling elder and teacher, he
had no authority to administer the ordinances. This latter
was the exclusive prerogative of the pastor. The pastor
was a practical and experimental, and the teacher a doc-
trinal preacher. The elders assisted the pastor in the work
of discipline, and were ordained, like the ministers. It
was the business of the deacons to distribute the elements

Sec. 118 How long was the Church of Plymouth
destitute of a*pastor I Who preached for them ? Did
ttie Church flourish ? Who was their first pastor ?

Why could not Elder Brewer administer the ordinances ?
Wherein did the offices of pastor and teacher differ ? How did the
elders assist the pastor ? Were they ordained ? What was the

THE PURITANS. 3(37

in the celebration of the sacrament, and to provide for the
poor. These were the officers of the Church of Plymouth,
which was the model of the Congregational Churches oi
Xew England, for many years afterwards.

At a subsequent period, the office of pastor and teacher
was united in one man ; ruling elders were generally dis-
continued, although they are still retained in a few Church-
es.

The grand principle of the Church at Plymouth, and of
the Churches which were subsequently formed on the Con-
gregational plan, was that of independence. Every Church
had the exclusive rig! t to choose its ministers, and to ex-
ercise discipline, according to its sense of the Scriptures.
■ Synods and general councils were acknowledged, as war-
ranted by the Scriptures; but they were only advisory bo-
dies.

Sec. 119. The colony of Plymouth had been
established but a few years, before the atten-
tion of many others in England, who were de-
nied liberty of conscience, was directed to
America, as an asylum fromrtheir oppressions.
These, therefore, among whom were numbers
distinguished for- their learning, rank and
wealth, came over, and settled at Salem,
Charlestown, Roxbury, Dorchester, and other
places.

Sec. 120. In the years 1635 and 1636, as
the number of planters had considerably in-
creased, the churches of Dorchester, WaW-

businebs of deacons ? Did the Churches, which were afterwards
formed in New England, for some time, resemble that at Plymouth ?
What change, at length, took place, in respect to pastor and teach-
er ? What office was generally discontinued ? What was the grand
principle, upon which the Congregational Churches were formed:'
Who chose the ministers ? Who administered discipline ? What
councils were acknowledged ? What power had they :

Sec. 1 19. Did the colony at Plymouth soon have ac-
cessions ? Where did the new emigrants settle ?

Sec. 120. When was Connecticut settled ? By
whom ?

:j(38 PERIOD VIII....1655....1829.

town, and Newtown removed, and began the
settlement of Connecticut.

The people from Dorchester settled at Windsor ; those
from Watertown settled at Wethersfield ; and those from
Newtown, among whom was the distinguished Mr. Thom-
as Hooker, their pastor, settled at Hartford. The first
company which removed, consisted of about one hundred
men, women, and children Their route lay through an
unexplored wilderness. Many were the distresses which
they endured, during their journey ; which, from unantici-
pated difficulties, occupied fourteen days The forests
through which they passed, for the first time since the cre-
ation, resounded with the praises of God. They prayed,
and sang psalms and hymns, as they marched along; the
Indians following, in silent admiration.

Sec. 121. From this time, emigration to
New England was more rapid. The country
seemed to have been reserved by Providence.
as a refuge from the oppression of religious in-
tolerance. By the year 1650, only thirty
years from the time the pilgrims landed on
i; forefather-s rock," at Plymmith, about 40
Churches had been planted in New England,
over which had been settled 80 ministers, and
which had embosomed 7,750 communicants.

The character of the first emigrants to New England,
deserves a more extended notice, than we have room to
give. Both ministers and people were an extraordinary
set of men. Many of the former possessed high literary
endowments, and popular pulpit talents. An historian re-
marks of them, " They were men of great sobriety and vir-

Who settled Windsor? Wethersfield? Hartford? What dis-
tinguished divine came to Hartford ? Did the settlers experience
much distress to th< ir removal ?

Sec. 121. Did emigration from this time increase ?
What number of Churches had been formed by 1650 ?
How many ministers settled ? How many members
had these Churches numbered ?

What was the character of the first emigrants ? Of the minister-
' )f the people ? What is said of their religion ?

THE PURITANS. 36&

tue, plain, serious, affectionate preachers, exactly conform-
able to the doctrines of the Church of England, and took a
great deal of pains to promote a Reformation of manners,
in their several parishes." In their labours — in preaching,
in visiting from house to house — in prayer, in catechetical
instruction, they exhibited a fidelity, a holy zeal, worthy am-
bassadors of God.

The effect of these abundant labours was, as might be
expected, correspondingly great. The first emigrants had
faults — in some points they erred much ; but as a body of
men, none were ever more pious — more exemplary — more
humble and devoted servants of God. Religion among
them was the business of the week day, as well as of the
Sabbath. The common vices of mankind were little known
among them. " Whatsoever things were pure and lovely,
and of good report," were the things which were admired
by them, and long existed among them.

Sec. 122. Distinguished as were the fathers
of New England, for their attachment to the
order and peace of the gospel, it was not to
he expected that difficulties would not occur —
that harmony would not sometimes be inter-
rupted. As early as the year 1634, the peace
of the Churches in the vicinity of Boston, was
disturbed by novel opinions advanced by Roger
Williams, one of the ministers of Salem ; on
account of which, the magistrates of the colo-
ny considered themselves justified in banishing
him.

It is to be regretted, that dissensions should have thus
early prevailed in the New England Churches ; but still
more to be regretted, that the fathers should have proceed-
ed to measures inconsistent with the principles of religious
toleration, which they had advocated on the other side of
the water.

Mr. Williams refused to hold communion with the Church

Sec. 122. When was the peace of the Churches
first seriously disturbed ? By whom ? What mea-
sures did the magistrates adopt ?

Did the fathers act consistently, in relation to Mr. Williams :

;;70 TERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

of Boston, because its members would not confess then-
guilt, for having communed with the Episcopal Church,
while they remained in England ; and induced the Church
at Salem to address admonitory letters to that at Boston,
and several others. At length, he separated himself from
the Church at Salem, because it would not refuse to hold
communion with the Churches in New England. More-
over, he taught that it was not lawful for a pious man to
commune in family prayer, with those whom he judged to
be unregenerated.

Historians generally agree in censuring the conduct of
Mr. Williams ; but in later times, more justice has been
done him, than formerly. The fathers of the country, too,
soon forgot their condemnation of the conduct of their per-
secutors, in England, which drove them to these shores.
"To punish a man for any matters of his conscience, is
persecution/'

Mr. Williams, on retiring from Massachusetts, began
the settlement of Rhode Island. He became a Baptist, and
was the principal founder of the first Baptist < hurch. The
colony of Rhode Island has the honour, under the gui-
dance of Mr. Williams, of introducing into America prop-
er notions on the subject of religious liberty, and the right
of conscience.

Sec. 123. About the same time, the Churches
in Massachusetts were still more seriously dis-
turbed by Anna Hutchinson, a member of the
Church in Boston, who among other things
held, that the person of the Holy Ghost dwells
in a justified person — that a man is justified
before he believes — that faith is no cause of
justification, &c. On these and other topics.

What was Mr. Williams offence? VV hat did he leach ? Was Mr.
Williams censurable ? Is it ever right to punish a man for his reli-
gious opinions? Where did Mr. Williams settle, after his banish-
ment ? What denomination did he join ? What church did he
gather ? What colony took the lead in religious toleration in Ame-
rica ?

Sec. 123. Who caused still more serious disturbance
in the colony of Massachusetts ? What opinions did
^ic hold ? How did she propagate them ?

THE PURITANS. 37 J

she gave public lectures, and gained many
proselytes.

Sec. 124. The controversy, which hence
arose, pervaded the whole colony, and excited
no small disturbance. In 1637, a synod was
convened at Cambridge, which, after a session
of three weeks, condemned 82 opinions, among
which, those of Mrs. Hutchinson were involv-
ed. At the next session of the general court,
she was banished from the colony.

The sentence of the court added to the wildness and fa-
naticism of this erring woman, who now retired to Rhode
Island. The effects of the controversy were long felt ; but
says an historian of the times, " nothing can justify perse-
cution— no, not the character and piety of the New Eng-
land fathers."

At a subsequent date, it may here be added, severe laws
were passed against Baptists and Quakers; both of whom
inveighed against the magistrates, and abused the minis-
ters. For these, and other extravagant errors of conduct,
they may well be censured ; and had the laws enacted
against them referred only to their improper conduct, and
not to their religious tenets, the course pursued by the fa-
thers would have borne a different aspect.

Sec. 125. In the year 1646, a synod was
convened at Cambridge, by the general court
ef Massachusetts, for settling an uniform
scheme of ecclesiastical discipline. Most of

Sec. 124. What effect had this controversy upon the
colony ? When was a synod convened to examine
the case ? How many opinions did it condemn ?
Were those of Mrs. Hutchinson involved ? What
measure did the next court adopt ?

What effect had the sentence of the court, on Mrs. Hutchinson %
Whither did she go ? Were the effects of this controversy long
felt ? What acts were passed afterwards against the Baptists and
Quakers ? What did the fathers condemn ? What ought they
rather to have condemned ?

Sec. 125. When was the Cambridge platform fram-
ed ? By whom was it framed ? Was it generally

372 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

the Churches of New England were repre-
sented. The synod continued its sessions by
adjournments for two years, when it adopted
the platform of Church discipline, called the
Cambridge platform, and recommended it, with
the Westminster Confession of Faith, to the
Churches. This platform was generally
adopted by the Churches of Massachusetts,
and, until the adoption of the Saybrook Plat-
form, (60 years afterwards,) was the constitu-
tion of those of Connecticut.

In this platform the distinction between pastor and teach-
er is recognized, together with the existence in the Church
of ruling elders. The visible Church consists of saints
and their baptized offspring. Churches are to choose their
own officers, and to ordain them by imposition of the hands
of the brethren, if elders, or ministers are not to be ob-
tained. Controversies about faith and practice are referred
to synods and councils, which, however, have no disciplin-
ing power.

Sec. 126. About the year 1650, an unhappy
controversy arose in the Church at Hartford,
respecting church membership. Hitherto,
great watchfulness had been exercised, to ad-
mit only such as gave visible evidence of piety.
The choice of pastors, also, had been confined
exclusively to the Church, and all the hon-
ours and offices of the state had been distribu-
ted to professors of religion, who only had the
right of suffrage, in meetings of a political
character.

adopted by the Churches of Massachusetts I How
long did the Churches in Connecticut receive it?

What did the platlbrm recognize ? Of whom does the visible
Church consist ? What powers have Churches? To whom are
controversies to be referred ?

Sec. 126. When did a controversy arise in the
Church at Hartford .' What was it about ?

THE PURITANS. 373

Sec. 127. During the lives of the first gene-
ration, little trouble had arisen on these points,
as most of the first emigrants were professors
of religion. But the fathers were nearly all
now removed ; a new generation had succeed-
ed, many of whom, on account of their not
belonging to the church, were excluded from
their proper influence in the community.
Most of them had been baptized, and by vir-
tue of this, it was claimed, that they might own
their covenant, have their children baptized,
and thus perpetuate the Church.

Sec. 128. The controversy which thus
arose in the church at Hartford, soon extended
to other Churches ; until, at length, the whole
of New England became more or less agitated
on the subject. In 1657, the disputed subject
was referred to a council, composed of the
principal ministers of New England, at Bos-
ton. In consequence of the decision of this
council, the half-way covenant, as it has since
been termed, was introduced, and adopted by
many of the Churches.

The decision of this council declared, " That it was the
duty of those come to years of discretion, baptized in in-
fancy, to own the convenant ; that it is the duty of the
Church to call them to this ; that if they refuse, or are scan-
dalous in any other way, they may be censured by the

Sec. 127 Had any difficulty arisen on these points
before ? Why not ? What rights were claimed for
baptized persons ?

Sec. 128. How far did this controversy extend ?
To whom was it referred ? What covenant was in-
troduced, in consequence of the decision of this
council ?

What was the substance of this decision ? Did many baptized

32

374 PERIOD VIII....1555....I829.

Church. If they understand the grounds of religion, ami
are not scandalous, and solemnly own the covenant, giving
up themselves and their children to the Lord, baptism may
not be denied to their children. In consequence of this
decision, many owned tneir covenant, and presented their
children for baptism, but did not unite with the Church in
the celebration of the Supper. Hence, it was termed the
half-way covenant.

Sec. 129. The decision of the above council
was far from producing peace, in the Church-
es. Those of Massachusetts generally adopted
the practice recommended ; but those of Con-
necticut, for many years refused, and in some
Churches the practice was never introduced.
Toward the conclusion of the 18th century,
the practice was generally abandoned,
throughout New England.

Sec. 130. The year 1692 was rendered mem-
orable in the annals of New England, by the
prevalence of a strong delusion, in several
places, on the subject of witchcraft. Hitherto,
the Churches had been remarkably free from
superstition ; but now, for a short time, like
a sweeping deluge, it spread over the land,
and for a season was seriously injurious to
the cause of vital piety.

This delusion first made its appearance in the family of
the Rev. Samuel Paris, of Salem, Mass. ; two of whose chil-
dren, being affected with an unusual distemper, it was as-
cribed by the physician to witchcraft. From this time,

persons now own their covenant? Did they come to the sacra-
ment ?

Sec. 129. Did the above decision produce peace ?
What Churches generally adopted the half-way cove-
nant ? What Churches did not? When was the
practice laid aside ?

Sec. 130. When did the delusion about witchcraft
begin ?

THE PURITANS. 375

several others were affected in the same neighbourhood ;
and, at length, the madness extended to many parts of the
country.

The anxiety and distress occasioned by this delusion were
intense. The whole country became agitated. Council?
were called ; legislatures acted ; many were executed. At
length, however, the spell was broken ; the cloud passed
over ; it was all a delusion; was seen and acknowledged to
be such ; and deep regret pervaded che minds of the people,
that they should have thus been blinded, and should have
acted so contrary to the principles of the gospel.

Sec. 131. Until the year 1708, the Churches
in Connecticut had adopted the Cambridge
platform, as their scheme of discipline ; but at
this date, a convention of ministers and dele-
gates met at Saybrook, and adopted what is
called the Saybrook platform, which was re-
ceived by most of the Churches of the Con-
gregational order, and was recognized by the
legislature of the state.

This platform among other things, established district
associations, a general annual association of ministers and
delegates from the respective district associations, and a
consociation of ministers and delegates, as a standing coun-
cil, to which ecclesiastical difficulties might be referred, and
whose decision should be final.

Sec. 132. The year 1737 was distinguished
for an extraordinary excitement throughout
New England, on the subject of religion. The
attention of thousands was arrested, converts
to the faith of the gospel were multiplied, and
vast numbers united themselves to the churches

Where did it begin ? Did it extend ? What effect had it upon
the country ? What, at length, was it seen and felt to be ?

Sec. 131. When was the Saybrook platform framed.'
By whom ? By whom was it adopted ?

What councils did the platform establish ? What council for the
Churches ? Of whom is the consociation composed ? Is its deci-
sion final ?

Sec, \o2. For what was the year 1737 distinguish

l\76 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

in the land. In some places, unhappily, a de-
gree of extravagance prevailed, which among
many brought the work into discredit, and by
such it was strongly opposed.

The good effects of this work among many, were long
happily seen. They adorned their profession, and became
atrong pillars in the Church of God. With others, the ex-
citement was only temporary ; and among these latter a se-
rious defection took place. Errors and corruptions greatly
increased, and sadly marred the beauty of the spiritual ed-
ifices of the land.

Sec. 133. During the French war, which
commenced in 1755, and terminated in 1763..
foreigners, for the first time mingled extensively
with the inhabitants of New England. The
influence of these upon the country was greatly
injurious to religion. In the army were man}
infidels, who diligently and too successfully
inculcated their principles among the yeoman-
ry of Newr England.

Sec. 134. During the war of the Revolution,
religion suffered still more materially. Many
of the foreigners, with whom the people had
intercourse, were far more dissolute than those
who had come to New England, in the war oi
1755. They were the disciples of Voltaire,
Rousseau, D'Alembert, and Diderot. The

ed? Was there any extravagance mingled with this
religious excitement 1

Did good effects result from this ? Did some errors afterwards
appear?

Sec. 133. When did the French war begin and end?
Whose influence during this war was injurious to re-
ligion ?

Sec. 1 34. What was the state of religion during t\w
revolutionary war ? What set of men were accessan
to this ?

THE PURITANS.

ii /

writings of these infidels were spread over the
land. Great laxity of morals prevailed, and
at the termination of the war, religion had
sunk to a low ebb.

Sec. 135. A happier state of things, howev-
er, awaited the Churches. The weakness and
impiety of infidelity were powerfully opposed
by many divines, among whom the late pre-
sident Dwight stands pre-eminent. The
Churches became enlivened and purified ; the
colleges were signally blessed. The standard
of piety and morality was raised.

Sec. 136. Within the last twenty years, the
condition of the Congregational Churches in
New England has been rapidly improving.
Her ministry has become learned and power-
ful ; her numbers are rapidly increasing ; Sab-
bath schools, and Bible classes have been in-
stituted ; moral societies have been organized ;
domestic missionary societies are repairing
her waste places ; revivals of religion are mul-
tiplying, and a general prosperity of her in-
terests is apparent.

The Congregational Churches in New England are
about 1000 in number. A few of these in Mass. particu-
Jarly in Boston, and its vicinity, have recently become Uni-
tarian. In other parts of the United States, the number
of Congregational Churches may be estimated at 200.

The Congregationalists have several valuable theological

Sect. 135. Did a happier state of things ensue after
the war ? Who particularly shewed the weakness and
folly of infidelity ? What took place in the Churches
and colleges ?

Sec. 136. What has been the state of the Congre-
gational Churches during the last 20 years ? What is
said of the ministry ? Of moral and religious societies ?

What is the number of Congregational societies in New England ?

32*

:>7S PERIOD VIlL..l5ci5....182<J-

seminaries. One at Andover, established in 1808, an<i
which is munificently endowed ; a theological school is, al-
so, connected with Yale College, and with Harvard Uni-
versity. One is established at Bangor, Maine, for the ed-
ucation of young men for the ministry, who have not receiv-
ed a collegiate education.*

VI. Presbyterian Church in the United States.

Sec. 137. The Presbyterian Church in the
United States was originally composed of ii
few Presbyterians, from Scotland and Ireland,
united to a like number of Congregationalists.
chiefly from New England. They principally
resided in the middle states ; but had few min-
isters, and no bond of union among them.

Sec. 138. In 1716, a synod was formed,,
called the Synod of Philadelphia ; but the
body proved not harmonious ; the old Presby-
terians, inclining to strict Presbyterianism.
and the Congregationalists among them, being
less rigid and formal.

Sec. 139. In 1729 the synod adopted the
Westminster confession of Faith, as the
standard of the Churches ; but to this measure
the Congregationalists were not cordial. Con-
tention ensued ; and for several years, little

How many in other parts of the United States ? To what faith
have some of the Congregational Churches in Massachusetts re-
cently turned ? What theological institutions belong to the Con-
cjregationalists ?

Sec. 137. Of whom was the Presbyterian Church
originally composed 1 Where did they principally
roside ?

Sec. 138. When was the Synod of Philadelphia
formed ? Was the body harmonious ? What differ-
ences existed ?

Sec. 139. What standard did they adopt in 1729'.'

WE PURITAN'S. 379

harmony prevailed in the body. The tw«
parties were called Old side and New side,
and sometimes Newlights.

Sec. 140. At length, during the preaching of
Mr. Whitfield in the country, a division was
made among the Presbyterians ; the synod of
New York being established by the New side
in opposition to the synod of Philadelphia. In
1758 this breach was healed, from which timr
harmony has prevailed, and their cause has
rapidly gained strength.

Sec. 141. In 1789 was convened the first
assembly at Philadelphia, which has continued
to be the place of its annual meeting to the
present time. Great prosperity has attended
the cause of Presbyterianism, in the United
States. Presbyterians are now found scatter-
ed through the middle, southern, and western
states. The clergy attached to the order, are
an able, enlightened, evangelical, and pious
body, and their labours have been signally
blessed.

In the Presbyterian connexion are found 16 Synods ;
89 Presbyteries; 12 J 4 Ministers; 1S87 Churches, and
135,285 communicants. In 1812 a theological seminary
was established at Princeton, N. J. At a more recent date.
other theological institutions have been founded, at Au-

"What two parties were formed, in consequence of
this 1

Sec. 140. What occasioned another division among
the Presbyterians ? When was this breach healed 1
What has been their state since ?

Sec. 141. When was the first general assembly con-
vened ? Where ? Is the usual place of its meeting '
Where do the Presbyterians chiefly live ? What is
the character of their clergy ?

How many synods have Ihev ? Presbyteries '1 Ministers \

380 PERIOD VM.~.lS55:Ht2S.

burn, N. Y. ; at Hampden, Sydney, Va. ; and at Allegjiauy
town, near Pittsburgh, Pa.

Between the Presbyterians and the Congregationalists of
New England, a good understanding exists. In the Gene-
ral Assembly, the several ecclesiastical bodies of New Engr
land, in the Congregational connexion, are represented by-
delegates ; to which bodies, delegates are annually sent by
\he General Assembly in turn.

VII. Episcopal Church in the United States.

Sec. 142. Episcopacy was introduced into
America, on its first settlement by the English $
all the colonists of Virginia belonged to the
English establishment, at the time of their
emigration, and continued connected with it,
for many years after.

The Virginia settlers, in their removal to America, sought
not religious liberty, like the colonists who planted New
England. This they enjoyed at home. Their object was
emolument. Yet, they were not unmindful of religion,
nor regardless of the form of their religious establishment.
They chose to continue Episcopalians, and early took meas-
ures to maintain their own worship.

In 1621, the Virginia company made provision for the
support of religion, by appropriating 100 acres of land in
each borough, for that purpose, and two hundred pounds
sterling, which together constituted a living for the min-
ister.

To guard against encroachments by persons of different
religious views, laws were from time to time enacted,
which excluded all preachers who had not received ordi-
nation from England. In process of time, however, this
exclusive spirit was relaxed, and other denominations grad-

(.'hurches? Communicants? What theological seminaries ? Js
there any connexion between the Presbyterian and Congregational
Churches ?

Sec. 142. When was Episcopacy introduced Into
the United States ?

What was the object of the Virginia settlers in coming to Amen
ca ? What did they choose for their form of Church government
What provision for the support of religion did the Virginia compare
make in 162.1 ? What laws did they pass ?

THE PURITANS. 381

ually formed societies in Virginia, and also in the other
southern states.

Sec. 143. The first Episcopal society in
New England was formed at Boston, in 1686.
on Sir Edmund Andross' assuming the govern-
ment of the colony.

Sec. 144. The progress of Episcopacy in
the northern and middle states was for many
years slow. At the commencement of the
war of the Revolution, the number of Episco-
pal clergy north and east of Maryland, has
been estimated at about eighty.

Most of the Episcopal clergy, at this time, derived their
support from the society established in England, for the
propagation of the gospel in foreign parts. In Maryland
and Virginia, and in the principal cities north, they hadlc^
gal establishments for their support.

Sec. 145. Antecedently to the Revolution,
repeated applications were made by the
churches in America to the proper authorities
in England, for an Episcopate of their own ;
but owing chiefly to political considerations.,
their request was not granted.

Sec. 146. During the war, all intercourse
with the mother country being suspended, the
Episcopal cause in America was much depres-

Sec. 143. In what year was the first Episcopal
Church formed in New England ? Where ?

Sec. 144. What was the progress of Episcopacy at
first in the northern and middle states ? At the com-
mencement of the revolutionary war, what was the
number of Episcopal clergymen north and east of
Maryland ?

How were they generally supported ? How in Maryland and
Virginia, and the principal cities ?

Sec. 145. What measures to obtain an Episcopate
had been taken before the war ? With what success ?

;]82 PERIOD VI1I....1553....1829.

sed. No candidates could obtain orders, and
many parishes being deprived of their minis-
ters by death, became vacant.

Sec. 147. Early after the establishment of
the American government, the Episcopal
Churches took measures to obtain their long
desired object, and were now successful.
Parliament passed the act necessary for conse-
cration, upon which the Rev. Samuel Provost,
D. D. Rector of Trinity Church, New York,
and the Rev. William White, D. D. of Phila-
delphia, were consecrated Bishops by the
Archbishop of Canterbury. This was in
1787.

The eastern Episcopal Churches, had before this obtain-
ed a bishop — the Rev. Samuel Seabury, D. D., who was
consecrated to that office by the nonjuring bishops of Scot-
land, who had broken from the state in the revolution of
1688. In 1789 an union was formed between the eastern
and southern Churches, upon which bishop Seabury was
acknowledged.

Sec. 148. The union between the eastern
and southern Churches formed in 1789, con-
tinues to the present day. At that time, the
liturgy was revised, and the book of common
prayer established in its present form.

Sec. 146. What was the state of the Episcopal
( Ihurches during the war !

Sfc. 147. In what year were bishops consecrated
for America ? Who were they/ By whom conse-
crated ?

What bishop had before this been consecrated for the eastern
Churches ? By whom ? When was Bishop Seabury acknowledged,
jnd a union consummated between the eastern and southern
Churches ?

Sec. 148. Does that union continue ? What took
place in the convention of 1789, in respect to the
liturgy and book of common prayer ?

THE PURITANS. 383

The Episcopalians in the United States are now a large
and respectable body of Christians. They have ten bish-
ops, and about 700 Churches. Several of their clergy have
been distinguished, and some of their bishops eminent.

VIII. Baptists.

Sec, 149. The term Baptists, is, at the pre-
sent day, applied to that denomination of
Christians, who maintain that baptism, as a
religious rite, conveys the idea of immersion,
and is to be applied only to adults, or to such
as make a personal profession of their faith.

The term antwmdobaptists has sometimes been applied
to the denomination, as better expressing the peculiarity
which distinguishes them — viz. rejection of infant baptism.
And, on the other hand, padobaptist is applied to all de-
nominations, which practice this kind of baptism.

Sec, 150. The Baptists themselves, in tra-
cing up their history, would ascend to the first
Churches planted by the apostles, which they
believe to have maintained their peculiar
views. Others, however, do not admit these
claims ; but deduce their origin as a sect, to
the Anabaptists, who excited great commotions
in Germany, in the years 1524 (Period VII.
Sec. 33.) and 1533 (Period VII. Sec. 45,)—
but who were afterwards united into a regular
and respectable community, by Menno Simon,
in the year 1536.

What is said of the Episcopalians in the United States? How
many bishops have they ? How many Churches ?

Sec. 149. Who are the Baptists ?

What is the meaning of the term Antipaedobaptist ? What is the
meaning of Pscdobaptist ?

Sec. 150. To whom do the Baptists trace their
origin ? What origin do others assign them ? Who
is supposed to have reduced them to order ? About
what year ?

384 PERIOD VIII....i555....1*29.

The true origin of the anabaptists, says Dr. Mosheim, is
hid in the remote depths of antiquity, and, is of course ex-
treraely difficult to be ascertained. There were some
among the Waldenses, Petro-brussians, and other ancient
sects, who appear to have entertained the notions of the
anabaptists; but, " as a distinct community," says Bogue,
" they appear not to have existed, till about the time of Lu-
ther."

But, however, the antiquity or origin of the sect may
be settled, it appears probable, that as a distinct commun-
ion— a regular sect, it may be dated about the year 1536,
and is indebted to that " famous man," Menno Simon, men-
tioned above.

Menno was a native of Friezland, and for many years
a popish priest. But, at length, resigning his office in the
Romish Church, he embraced the communion of the ana-
baptists.

From this time to the end of his days, that is, for twenty-
five years, he travelled from one country to another with
his wife and children, giving strength and consistency to
the sect. " Menno," says Mosheim, '• was a man of gen-
ius. He appears, moreover, to have been a man of probity,
of a meek and tractable spirit, gentle in his manners, and
extremely zealous in promoting practical religion." His
disciples after him were called MennGnites.

Menno drew up a plan of doctrine and discipline, of a
much more mild and moderate nature than that of the ana-
baptists, already mentioned, and gave to the community an
appearance, not dissimilar to that of other Protestant
Churches.

Sec. 1 51. The Mennonites, as they were
now generally called, soon separated into two
great parties, distinguished by the name of the
rigid and moderate, or austere and lenient.
The former were sometimes called Flandrians ;

What does Dr. Mosheim say of their antiquity .? What is
Bogue's opinion ? When probably did they become a regular sect ?
Who was Menno ? What course did he pursue to give consistency
to the sect ? What were they called ?

Sec. 151. Into what parties did the Mennonites di-
vide ? What were they called ?

THE PURITANS. 385

the latter Waterlandrians, from the places
where they resided.

The rigid Mennonites were far more strict than any
other denomination of Christians, and bordered upon cru-
elty and superstition. They were disposed to excommuni*
cate not only all open transgressors, but even those who
varied from their established rules, as to dress, without a
previous admonition, and to separate them from all inter-
course with their wives and friends. The moderate Men-
nonites, were for treating offenders with more lenity and
moderation.

Sec. 1 52. During the reign of Henry VIII.
some of the Anabaptists, or Mennonites, fled
from persecution at home, and took refuge in
England. But here they were cruelly perse-
cuted. Some of them were put to death. In
the reign of Elizabeth, they were banished
from England, and took refuge in Holland.

Sec. 153. In 1608, however, some of the
Independents in England appear to have sepa-
rated from their own communion.

At this time, one of their number was sent to Holland,
to be immersed by the Dutch anabaptists, that he might be
qualified to administer the ordinance in England. By him
all the rest of the society, about 50, were baptized.

Sec. 154. From this time they rejected the
name of Anabaptists and Mennonites, and
adopted that of Baptists, claiming to be the
only true Church ; and through the Walden-

What did the strict contend for ? What the lenient ?

Sec. 1 52. When did the Anabaptists appear in Eng-
land ? Why ? How were they treated in England ?
What act in Elizabeth's reign was passed against
them ? Whither did they flee ?

Sec. 1 53. When did they revive in England ?

What measures were adopted to spread the sect ?

Sec. 154. What name did they now assume ? What
did they claim ?

33

38G PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

ses to have descended directly from the
Churches planted by the Apostles.

Sec. 155. In 1611 an unhappy dissension
arose in the communion, and they became di-
vided into two great parties, which continue
to the present day — viz. general Baptists, and
particular Baptists. The former are Calvinis-
tic ; the latter Arminian.

The particular Baptists have always been, and still are,
the most numerous. Within a few years some of the Bap-
tist Churches, belonging to both parties, have so far relax-
ed from their exclusive principles, as to admit persons bap-
tized in infancy to the sacramest of the Supper. A more
liberal spirit is obviously prevailing among this respectable
denomination of Christians.

Sec. 1 56. For many years, the English Bap-
tists suffered in common with other dissenters,
especially during the reign of the infamous
court of High Commission and the Star Cham-
ber. They also experienced much trouble
from the Quakers ; and in 1662, by the act of
uniformity of Charles II. were ejected from
their pulpits.

Sec. 157. At the Revolution, in 1688 (on
the accession of William, prince of Orange,)
the Baptists, with other dissenters, gained a

Sec. 155. How were they divided in 1611 ? Do
these parties continue to this day ? What are the sen-
timents of the general Baptists ? Of the particular
Baptists ?

Which are the most numerous ? In what respects have both par-
ties relaxed?

Sec. 156. When did the Baptists suffer much in
England ? From what other sect 1 How did they
suffer in 1662 ?

Sec. 157. What favour did they receive at the n
ution in 1688 ?

to

THE PURITANS. 387

legal toleration, which they have enjoyed to
the present time.

The increase of the Baptists in England during the last
century, was small. In 1800 the particular Baptists had
ib England about 360 Churches ; in Wales 80 ; and in Ire-
land 8 or 10. The general Baptists have about 100 Church-
es in Great Britain.

Sec. 158. The first Baptist church in Ameri-
ca was formed about the year 1639, at Provi-
dence, R. I. by the famous Roger Williams.
(Sec. 122.) The increase of the denomina-
tion for many years was small. About the
year 1741, however, many churches in New
England embraced their sentiments.

By the year 1790, they had increased so rapidly, as to
number 800 Churches. At the present time, the number
is estimated at 3,000, and the ministers in their connexion
at 2,000. They have several Churches in New England ;
but are chiefly to be found in the southern and western
states.

'Sec. 159. The Baptists in the United States
are generally particular and Calvinistic. As
a body they are highly serious and respectable*
and number among their divines several dis-
tinguished men.

They have a college at Providence, R. I., which is a re-

What was the number of their Churches in England in 1300 ? In
Ireland ? What is the number of Churches belonging to the Gene-
ral Baptists in Great Britain?

Sec. 158. When was the first Baptist Church formed
ui America ? Where ? By whom ? Did the de-
nomination increase rapidly ? About what year did
many Churches embrace the sentiments of the Bap-
tists ?

What wag their number in 1790 ? What is their present number .
Number of ministers ? Where are they chiefly found ?

Sec. 159. What are the sentiments of the Baptist*
generally in New England ? What is said of them a*
a body ]

What college have they 1 What theological seminaries ?

388 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

spectable institution ; a theological seminary at Waterville,
Maine, and another at Washington city.

Sec. 160. The general, or Arminian Bap-
tists, in the United States, are comparatively
few. They are known by the name of free
ivillers. They date their rise in 1780, at New
Durham, New York.

Besides the above denominations of Baptists, might be
mentioned various others, such as seventh day Baptists ;
Tunkers; Rogerenes; Emancipators, &c. These are dis-
tinguished for various peculiarities; but are too few, and
unimportant, to merit a particular description.

IX. Methodists.

Sec. 161. The Methodists, as a sect, owe
rheir origin to John Wesley, a native of Eng-
land, who was born in the year 1703. While
a tutor in the University of Oxford, 1 729, be-
coming impressed with the conviction of the
importance of a deeper attention to spiritual
things, he began to hold meetings for religious
improvement, in connexion with several of the
students, among whom was the celebrated
George Whitfield. The superior devotion
and even austerity of this little band, gained
for them, by way of derision, from the other
members of the university, the name of Metho-
dists.

Wesley was, at this time, an ordained deacon in the es-
tablished Church ; but he seems not to have become much

Sec. 160. What is the number of the general Bap-
tists 1 What are they called ? When and where did
they rise ?

What other denominations of Baptists can you mention ?

Sec. 161. Who was the founder of the Methodists ?
When was he born ? What was the origin of tin
name ? Who was associated with Wesley ?

THE PURITANS. 381*

acquainted with the true nature of religion, till some years
after. Under an impression of the importance of high at-
tainments, however, in religion, he associated with him
Mr. Morgan, Mr. Kirkham, his brother Charles, and sev-
eral others, who held meetings, in which they observed
great order ; and in their conduct and conversation abroad,
maintained a noticeable strictness, much superior to the li-
centious members of the university.

Notwithstanding the derision in which they were held
by their fellow members of the university, and others, the
society obtained some popularity among the more strict and
pious abroad, by their visits to the poor and sick, in the
vicinity, who tasted of the fruits of their labours and be-
nevolence.

Sec. i 62. The popularity of this society of
Methodists, whose principles had spread
somewhat abroad, and had obtained some ad-
herents, at length became so great, that the
trustees of the new colony in Georgia invited
Mr. Wesley to go thither, and preach to the
Indians: Accordingly, in 1735, he sailed
for America ; but in a few years he returned,
without having effected much good.

Sec. 163. In the mean time, Whitfield, who
was now only twenty-one years of age, (1736)
began to preach with a popularity, before un-
known to any man in England. He had
abandoned, in a great measure, his former
austerities, and had become decidedly Calvin-
Did Wesley appear to know much about religion at this timo
Whom besides Whitfield did he associate with him ? In what esti-
mation were they held in the university ? How were they regarded
by others?

Sec. 162. Did they become more popular ? When
did Wesley sail for America ? By whose request ?
How long did he stay ? Did he accomplish much
good ?

Sec. 163. How old was Whitfield, in 1736 ? In
what estimation was he held as a preacher 1 Whal
33*

390

PERIOD Vm....l555....1829.

istic in his views. On the return of John
Wesley from Georgia, in 1738, he embarked
for America, to take his place.

If^pl

-" 11

*5BI

II

Wm»i

gBigpg ii

■■■'■ ^^^!

Kjk ^tfeEfSiyS'i

.-■; 'A'-.;'"'"

Vi-'*

Q^-m

_ ^_r- -

l|f;W|

m

Wmm

^

s ^

\ ^

■ JV,- .. ; %

&fl

■tb ■

§6

S|ij|7|Hj^^p|Kii

I

:M.

■HMiWlliTiTM i "'' ~

WHITFIELD PREACHING.

Sec. 164. The popularity of Whitfield in
America was even still greater, than it had
been in England. Having established an or-
phan house in Georgia, he passed through
New England to procure assistance for it, and
again went to England for a similar purpose.
In all parts, whither he went, great success at-
tended him ; thousands heard him with delight^
and many were converted by his preaching.

On his return to England, he was by many regarded as

change had been effected in his views ? When did he
sail for America ?

Sec. 164. What was his popularity in America '
What did he erect in Georgia ? Where did he apph
tor assistance ?

THE PURITANS. 39J

an enthusiast ; and though he belonged to the establish-
ment, from several pulpits he was excluded. Upon this, he
adopted the plan of field preaching, and at times collected
assemblies exceeding 20,000 in number.

Sec. 165. Although Wesley and Whitfield
had originally entertained the same views, on
the subject of religion, they at length came to
think very differently. Wesley became Ar-
minian ; Whitfield continued Calvinistic.
Their final separation took place about the
year 1741.

Sec. 166. After the above separation, Whit-
field continued, as before, to preach in Eng-
land, Scotland and America, with the same
unexampled popularity, and unexampled suc-
cess. At length, he closed his life, at Newbu-
rvport, Mass. 1730, having crossed the Atlan-
tic fourteen times, and been the means of
bringing many thousands to the acknowledg-
ment of the truth. His followers are known
by the name of the Whitfieldian, or Calvinistic
Methodists.

The followers of Whitfield embraced many from among
the higher classes of Society. The countess of Hunting-
don, a lady of great wealth and distinguished piety, became
his admirer and patron. She invited Whitfield to become
her chaplain, and for the benefit of his followers, erected
several chapels, in various parts of England and Wales, and
filled them with preachers.

How was he regarded by many on his return to England ? Was
he admitted into the pulpits of the establishment ? What plan did
he adopt upon being excluded ?

Sec. 165. What at length became the sentiments of
Wesley ? Of Whitfield ? When did they finally
separate ?

Sec. 166. Where did Whitfield after this preach •
Where did he die ? By what name are his followers
known ?

From what classes were his followers ? What distinguished lady

392 PERIOP Vm....l555....18

Whitfield never organized his followers into a distinct
sect; but continued a member of the English establishment
himself, and advised them to follow his example. After his
death, however, the Calvinistic Methodists formed an un-
ion ; but they have never been reduced to much order.
They are few in number, compared with the followers of
Wesley. In England, they have about 60 places of wor-
ship ; and in Wales 300.

Sec. 167. The alteration in the views of
Wesley appears to have taken place during his
voyage to America, in 1735 ; and to have been
in consequence of conversation with some
Moravians, who were his fellow-passengers.
Me imbibed several of their opinions ; and on
his return to England, visited the settlement
of the Moravians, in Germany. His followers
are known by the name of Wesleyan or Armi-
nian Methodists.

Sec. 168. The success of Wesley was sin-
gularly great. An immense body of people
became attached to his views. These he sup-
plied with preachers, whom he selected from
among his followers, as he found any to pos-
sess the proper qualifications.

Sec. 169. The first general conference
among the preachers in the Methodist connex-
ion was held in 1744, at which time the estab-

»'inbraced his sentiments ? What did she do for the cause? Di<i
Whitfield organize his followers into a distinct 6cct ? What became
of them after his deatli ? How many congregations have they in
England 'J. In Wales ?

Sec. 167. When did an alteration take place in

Wesley's views I From what cause ? Whose opin-

>])> did he embrace ) \\ hat are his followers called ]

Sec. 168. Was the popularity of Wesley great '
How did he supply his followers with preachers ?

Sec. 169. When was held the first general Confer-

THE PURITANS. 39M

lishment was reduced to order, under the di-
rection of Wesley himself.

At this time, the whole kingdom of England was divided
into convenient circuits, in each of which were stationed
a number of preachers, according to its extent and impor-
tance. After preaching in a circuit a proper time, the
preachers gave place to others ; thus the hearers were of-
ten called to attend to new preachers ; a plan eminently
calculated to awaken attention, and gather proselytes to the
connexion.

Sec. 170. Wesley died in the year 1791, in
the 88th year of his age, and 65th of his min-
istry, having travelled as has been estimated,
300,000 miles, preached 40,000 sermons, and
attended 47 annual conferences.

Sec. 171 . During the life of Wesley, he had
maintained a supervising control over his fol-
lowers. He adhered to the Church of Eng-
land, and required his followers to imitate his
example. But after his death, a division took
place among them, on the subject of govern-
ment. A large party withdrew from the Eng-
lish establishment, and formed a separate con-
nexion.

The number of Methodists, under the care of the Brit-
ish and Irish conferences, is estimated at 300,000 ; then-
travelling preachers at 1,100.

Sec. 172. The year 1766, marks the date of

How was the kingdom divided? In what rotation do the Metho-
dist preachers go ? What is said of this plan ?

Sec. 170. When did Wesley die 1 How old ?
What year of his ministry ? How many miles had he
travelled ? How many sermons had he preached I
How many conferences had he attended ?

Sec. 171 . Did Wesley continue in the establishment \
Did he advise his followers to follow his example '
What took place after his death ?

What is the number of Methodists in England and Ireland '
Ifow many preachers ?

394 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

the introduction of Methodism into America,
at which time a few Methodists came from
Ireland, and established themselves at Ne^
York. Several preachers followed in suc-
ceeding years, being sent over by Mr. Wesley.
Through the instrumentality of these ministers,
the numbers increased so greatly, that in 1773,
a regular conference was held in Philadelphia.

Sec. 173. In 1784, the American Methodists
became independent of those in England. Mr.
Wesley having, at that time, consecrated in
England, Thomas Coke, as their bishop, the
latter, on his arrival, raised Francis Asbury to
the same dignity. Since this time, the cause
of Methodism has gradually, and even rapidh
increased in the United States.

The consecration of a bishop for America, was highly
pleasing to the Methodists in this country. Bishop Asbu-
ry, in watchfulness and untiring zeal, strongly resembled
Mr. Wesley himself. The conferences are now 17, divi-
ded into numerous districts, which are subdivided into cir-
cuits.

The number of Methodists in the United States is compu-
ted at 300,000; and their travelling preachers at 1,300.

In religious sentiments, the Wesleyan Methodists in
\merica, strongly resembled those of England. Their
meetings consist of class meetings, band meetings, love

Sec. 17*2. When was Methodism introduced into
America ? Where ? When was the first conference
held ? Where ?

Sec. '73. When did the Methodists of America be-
come independent of those in England ? Whom did
Wesley consecrate as bishop for them ? Whom did
Coke consecrate ? What has been the success of
Methodism in the United States ?

What was the character of bishop Asbury ? How many ron!> •;
ences are there in the United Stales? Number of Mcthodisis
Travelling preachers i What are their sentiments P What meet -

THE PURITANS. 395

feasts, and quarterly meetings for communion, and camp
meetings.

Their ministers are well supported by the voluntary con-
tributions of the people. To each travelling preacher is
allowed 100 dollars ; if married, his wife receives 100, and
each child under seven years of age, 16 dollars ; between
seven and fourteen, 24 dollars. When enfeebled by age,
or other infirmity, their preachers receive an adequate sup-
port.

X. Quakers, or Friends.

Sec. 174. The Quakers, or, as they choose
to denominate themselves, the Society of
Friends, owe their origin, as a sect, to George
Fox, an Englishman, who finding nothing in
the religion of the times, which pleased him,
began, about the year 1647, to propagate his
peculiar sentiments.

Fox was born at Drayton, Leicestershire, in 1624. He
was bound by his father, who himself was a weaver, to a
shoemaker and grazier. Becoming discontented with his
employment, he commenced a wandering life in 1643,
sometimes retiring into solitude, and at other times frequen-
ting the company of religious and devout persons.

Fox soon became dissatisfied with the existing state of
things in the Church. He inveighed against the clergy
and their vices ; against the Church — its modes of worship,
its doctrines, and the manner in which it was supported.

His peculiar notions, at length, exposed him to persecu-
tion and imprisonment. He was first imprisoned at Not-
tingham, in 1649. After his releas> , he travelled through

ings do they hold ? How are their rain rtpd What is

allowed to each minister ? To his wife? To ins children? Whal
support have the old and enfeebled ?

Sec. 174. Who was the founder of the Quakers 1
What name do they prefer to that of Quakers ? When
did Fox begin to preach ?

When and where was he born ? What was his employment .
What kind of life did he afterwards follow ? How did he treat other
denominations ? Why was he imprisoned ? When and where ?
On his release, where did he travel ? What sentiments did he pro-

;J96 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

England, Ireland, Scotland, Holland and Germany. He
also visited the American colonies, and the West Indies.
During the whole of his laborious life, he employed himself
in calling upon men to disregard the ordinary forms of re-
ligion, to attend to the divine light implanted in the human
mind, which he maintained to be sufficient to lead to sal-
vation.

Fox was imprisoned no less than eight different times.
By some, he is represented as a meek, devout, inoffensive
man ; but the opinions he advanced, and the fanatical spir-
it which he manifested, could not but bring upon him the
censures of other denominations. He died in London, in
1690.

Sec. 175. The followers of Fox were called
Quakers, as some affirm, from the circumstance
of his once telling a judge, before whom he
was arraigned, to tremble, or quake at the word
of the Lord. Others derive the term from
certain distortions of the face observed during
their worship. The sect choose to be called
Friends, an appellation which they borrow
from scriptural example : " Our friends salute
thee,"—" Greet the friends:'

Sec. 176. The principal doctrine, which
distinguishes the Quakers from other denom-
inations, is, that to every man is imparted a
measure of the Holy Spirit, or as they call it,
light of Christ, which, independent of the Bible,
is able to lead him to a knowledge of his duty,
and to eternal life.

In practice, they reject a regular gospel ministry ; but
admit any one, whether male or female, to exhort, as they

less ? How many times was he imprisoned ? How is he represented
liy some ? When did he die ?

Sec. 1 74. Why were his followers called Quakers ?
From what do they derive the name Friends ?

Sec. 176. What is the principal doctrine of the
Quakers ?

Who are thair preachers ? What are their views of baptism ?

THE PURITANS. 397

are moved by the spirit. They also reject the Sabbath, the
ordinances of baptism and the supper. Singing among
them- forms no part of worship. They have no family wor-
ship, and no religious service at meals.

They also refuse to take an oath, but practice affirma-
tion. In war, they never engage, nor to any person pay
outward homage. In their dress, they are remarkably neat,
plain and uniform. In their manners, they are reserved ;
but distinguished for their love of order and sobriety.

In their ecclesiastical discipline, they may be denomina-
ted Presbyterian, as they have monthly, quarterly, and year-
ly meetings ; which appear to be set one over another, much
as the respective ecclesiastical tribunals are in the Presby-
terian Church.

A writer remarks of them, that " their benevolence, mor-
al rectitude, and commercial punctuality, have excited, and
long secured to them, very general esteem ; and it has been
observed, that in the multitudes that compose the vast le-
gion of vagrants and street beggars, not a single quaker
can be found."

Sec. 177. As the sect arose during the pro-
tectorate of Oliver Cromwell, it was narrowly
watched by that sagacious man, and for a time
was on the point of being suppressed by him.
But the more he became acquainted with them,
the less he was inclined to measures of severi-
ty, although he did not put an end to the perse-
cutions, which were waged against them.

As their numbers increased, the protector required Fox
to promise not to disturb his government. This engage-
ment was to be given in writing. To this Fox agreed,
and wrote to the protector, by the name of Oliver Crom-
well, declaring that, " he did deny the wearing or drawing
a sword, or any outward weapon, against him or any man."

The Lord's Supper ? Singing? Family worship ? Oaths? War?
What can you say of their dress ? Manners ? For what are they
distinguished ? What is their form of Church government ? What
meetings do they hold ? What does a writer say of them ?

Sec. 177. When did the sect arise ? How did
Cromwell at first regard them ? How afterwards ?

What did he require Fox to do ? What did Fox reply ?

34

398 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

Sec. 178. At the restoration of Charles II.
the Quakers, participated in the general joy.
anticipating, as did the dissenters generally, a
free toleration ; but in this they, as well as
others, were disappointed. Charles seized
the first opportunity to persecute the Quakers,
who suffered many calamities.

Sec. 179. On the accession of James, they
joined with other dissenters in congratulating
him ; but until the revolution which placed
William on the throne, they enjoyed but little
peace.

Sec. 180. In 1656, the Quakers first made
their appearance in New England. They
consisted of several females, who for their in-
decent and seditious conduct, were punished
with stripes and banishment, and some were
put to death.

The wild and fanatic conduct of the Quakers justly
drew upon them the odium of the fathers of New England ,
but the measures of the latter against them were, it must be
acknowledged, of a character so severe as not to be justified.

Sec. 181. The principal residence of the
Quakers in America is in the state of Pennsyl-
vania, called after an eminent Quaker, Wil-
liam Penn, to whom Charles II. granted the
territory in 1680, as a reward for the services

Sec. 178. How did they regard the restoration of
Charles II. ? How did Charles treat them ?

Sec. 179. How did they act on the accession of
James ( When did they enjoy peace ?

Sec. 180. When did they first come to New Eng-
land ? How did they conduct ? What severe mea-
sures were adopted in respect to them ?

Was their conduct reprehensible ? But did the fathers of New
England err in respect to them ?

Sec. 181. Where is the principal residence of the

THE PUPJTAxNS. 399

of his father, who was a vice admiral in the
British navy.

The territory was settled by the Friends, who, under the
direction of Penn, emigrated to America, and founded the
city of Philadelphia, which received this name, from the
harmony which prevailed among the order. The Quakers
have rapidly increased in this state, and among their num-
ber are many of the most wealthy and respectable citizens.

In America, they have nearly 700 congregations ; in
England, their numbers are estimated at about 50,000

Sec. 182. In 1774, appeared in America a
sect by the name of Shakers, formed in Eng-
land by one James Wadley, and afterwards
headed by Ann Lee. Their principal estab-
lishment is at New Lebanon, New York.

In the above year, Ann Lee emigrated to America, with
her followers. She claimed to possess the gift of langua-
ges, of healing, to be sinlessly perfect, and to hold continu-
al intercourse with the invisible world, and to talk familiar-
ly with angels.

The number of Shakers exceeds 4,000. They derive
their name from contortions of the body, which they prac-
tice in their religious dance. Like the Quakers, they ob-
serve great neatness about their persons and dwellings.
They are exceedingly industrious, and are growing wealthy
They reject matrimony, and hold all things in common.

XL. Unitarians.
Sec. 183. The Unitarians are those, who re-
Quakers in America ? Who was Pennsylvania called
after ? Who granted this territory to him ? Why ?

Who settled Pennsylvania? Are the Quakers numerous in that.
state ? How many congregations have they ? What is their num-
ber in England ?

Sec. 1 82. When did the Shakers appear in America ?
Who was their founder ? Who headed them after-
wards ? Where is their principal establishment 1

What did Ann Lee claim ? What is the number of Shakers ?
From what do they derive their name ? In what do they resemble
the Quakers ? What is said of their views of matrimony? Have
(bey a community of goods ?

100 PERIOD VIII.... 1655.... 1829.

ject the doctrine of the Trinity, or the distinc-
tion of three co-equal persons in the God-
head, and suppose Jesus Christ to be a created
being. They consist of several classes or
sects, among which the principal are the
Avians and ocinians.

Sec. 184. The Arians, among whom consid-
erable diversity of opinion exists, derived their
name from Arius, who flourished in the 4th
century, and of whose opinions an account has
been given, (Period IV. Sec. 15.)

Sec. 185. The Socinians derive their name
from Laelius Socinius, of the illustrious family
of the Sozzini, in Tuscany. He died at Zu-
rich, in 1562. Among the doctrines rejected
by Socinius, was that of the Trinity — original
sin — predestination — propitiation for sin by
the death of Christ, and the plenary inspira-
tion of the Scriptures. Christ he supposed to
be only a man, inspired as a preacher of right-
eousness, and whose death is to be regarded
as an example of heroism. The Holy Ghost
iie considered as nothing but the power of
the Father, who alone is God.

Sec. 186. The doctrines of Socinius, after
his death, were embraced by multitudes, prin-

Sec. 183. Who are the Unitarians ? Which arc
the principal branches ?

Sec. 184. From whom do the Arians derive their
name ? What were the opinions of Arius ? (Period
IV. Sec. 15.)

Sec. 185. From whom do the Socinians derive their
name ? When did he die ? What doctrines did he
reject ? What were his views of Christ \ Of the
Holy Ghost ?

•Sec. 186. By whom were his doctrines embraced

THE PURITANS. 401

cipally in Poland and countries around it, by
means of his writings, which were published
by his nephew, Faustus Socinius. His fol-
lowers continued to flourish, until the year
1638, when they drew upon themselves the
indignation of the Catholics, through whose
instrumentality, the government of Poland de-
molished their flourishing academy at Racow,
and shut up their churches. By the diet of
Warsaw, in 1658, they were forever banished
the country. From this time, they were scat-
tered through Europe, and were to be found
chiefly embodied among other sects.

Sec. 187. In the beginning of the 18th cen-
tury, the Unitarian controversy was revived in
England, by Mr. Whiston, Dr. Samuel Clarke,
and others, who adopted the Arian scheme,
with some variation. For a time, Arianism
prevailed to a considerable extent in England,
particularly among the Presbyterian and gene-
ral Baptist Churches.

Sec. 188. At a later date, Socinianism has
met with more advocates through the labours
of Dr. Lardner, Dr. Priestly, Mr. Lindley,
Gilbert Wakefield, and Mr. Belsham.

Within a few years, Unitarianism has extensively pre-
vailed in Germany and Switzerland. In 1794 Dr. Priest-

Who published his writings ? What persecutions did
they experience ? When ? What took place at the
diet of Warsaw ? In what year was this ? Where
were they scattered I

Sec. 187. When was the Unitarian controversy
revived ? Where ? By whom 1 Where did Arian-
ism prevail ?

Sec. 188. What prevailed at a later date ? Who
advocated it ?

34*

40*2 PERIOD VHI....1555....1829.

ly, meeting with opposition in England, emigrated to Amer-
ica, where he gained some adherents, and was instrumen-
tal in forming a few congregations in the middle states.
He was a man of extensive learning, and contributed much
to the advancement of science. His death took place in
1304

Sec. 189. The principal seat of Unitarian-
ism, in the United States, at present, is in Boston
and its vicinity. Large and respectable con-
gregations have embraced the general scheme ;
but they are far from maintaining an uniformi-
ty of views.

The professorships of Harvard University are at present
held by gentlemen of Unitarian faith. A theological sem-
inary is connected with the institution, designed to qualify
young men as ministers for the Unitarian Churches.

XII. Universalists.

Sec. 190. The Universalists are those, who
believe that all mankind, through the merits of
Christ, will finally be admitted into the king-
dom of heaven.

The advocates of this doctrine have not been openly nu-
merous, in any period of the Christian world. Origen, who
flourished in the former part of the third century, is sup-
posed by Mosheim to have embraced the e«ntiment ; and
from him several others in that age, and in iater times, in-
terpreted the Scriptures in the same manner.

Where lias Unitarianism prevailed recently ? When did Dr.
Priestly come to America ? Why ? What was his success here :
When did he die ?

Sec. 189. Where is the principal seat of Unitarian-
ism in the United States ? Are the Unitarians agreed
among themselves ?

What are the religious views of the professors of Harvard Univer-
sity ? What theological seminary have they ?

Sec. 190. Who are the Universalists ?

Have they been openly numerous in any age ? Who in the third
century is. supposed to have adopted the notion of Universal salva-
tion ?

THE PURITANS. 403

Sec. 191. As a distinct sect, the Universal-
ists belong to modern times. The first open
advocate of the doctrine was Dr. Chauncey, of
Boston, who in an anonymous volume, pub-
lished in 1784, strongly maintained, that as
Christ died for all men, it is the purpose of
God to bring all men, either in the present
state, or in another, to a willing subjection to
his moral government.

The writers in favour of Universal salvation, have in
modern times been considerably numerous, though there
appears to be no small diversity of opinion among them,
One class hold that mankind are already perfectly re-
stored to the divine favour, and receiving what correction
is due to them, in the present world, are, at death, imme-
diately admitted to the enjoyments of the heavenly world.
Another class dissent from the opinion that the whole of
man's punishment is received in the present state ; but
maintain that it is extended to another world, where being,
as it is here, corrective and disciplinary, it will ultimately
prepare the soul for the felicities of the divine kingdom.

The above work of Dr. Chauncey was answered by Dr.
Jonathan Edwards, of New Haven. A similar work en-
titled " Calvinism Improved," by Dr. Joseph Huntington
of Coventry, Con. was answered by Dr. Nathan Strong of
Hartford.

The number of societies in this connexion in the United
States, amounts to between two and three hundred ; and
the number of preachers is, at present, about one hundred
and forty. The number of organized Churches is suppos-
ed to be about sixty. There are at present 10 or 15 peri-
Sec. 191. As a sect do they belong to modern times?
Who first openly advocated the doctrine ? In what
manner ? What did he maintain ?

Have the writers on this doctrine been numerous ? Do they
agree ? What does one class maintain ? What the other ? By
whom was Dr. Chauncey answered ? What other work was pub-
lished ? Who replied ? What number of societies have they in
the United States ? How many preachers ? What number of
Churches ? How many publications are devoted to the dissemina-
tion and defence of the doctrine ?

404 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

odical publications devoted to the dissemination and de-
fence of the principles of Universal salvation.

PROTESTANT MISSIONS.

Sec. 192. During the progress of the Re-
formation, but little attention was paid to the
extension of the gospel among the heathen
nations ; the Reformers being exclusively oc-
cupied in directing that great work, to its full
completion and establishment.

Sec. 193. Since the Reformation, little,
also, has been done by Protestant communi-
ties, in reference to this subject, in compari-
son to the extent of the field before them, and
the urgent wants of millions, who in heathen
lands are enveloped in darkness and supersti-
tion.

Sec. 194. The various missionary opera-
tions of the Protestants may be classed as fol-
lows : Missionary efforts of the first settlers of
Neio England — of the Danes — Moravians —
Methodists Baptists British American

Board.

Observation. The unexpected length to which this work
has already extended, forbids a minute account of the in-
teresting operations made by various societies belonging to
the above communities. A rapid sketch only, therefore,
will be attempted.

Sec. 192. Did the Reformers pay much attention to
missions among the heathen ? Why not I

Sec. 193. Have the efforts of Protestants, since the
Reformation, in this respect corresponded to the wants
of the heathen ?

Sec. 194. How may the missionary efforts of Pro-
testants be classed '?

THE PURITANS. 405

1. — Missionary Operations of the Jirst settlers of
New England.

Sec. 195. The missionary labours of the
first emigrants to New England, were confined
to the Indian tribes, scattered over the country.
By means of these labours, many belonging to
those tribes were brought under the influence
of the gospel, and not a few were hopefully
converted. Churches were, at length, organ-
ized among them, whose members, in general,
walked according to the rules of the gospel.
Of those who contributed to these happy ef-
fects, the most distinguished were Mr. Eliot,
the Mayhews, and, at a later date, the pious
David Brainerd.

Mr. Eliot emigrated to America in the year 1631, soon
after which, he became the pastor of the Church at Rox-
bury, in Massachusetts. The miserable condition of the
Indians, early attracted the attention of this benevolent
man. He saw in them the deplorable effects of ignorance
and superstition. Led by their priests, who were called
powows, they worshipped, in a manner the most unmeaning,
a good spirit and an evil spirit, under the names of Kitc-
han and Hobbomok.

To the improvement of the Indians, Mr. Eliot applied
himself. Having learned their language, he commenced
preaching among them. Besides several other books, he
translated the whole Bible into their language. This was
a labour, which but few men could have performed in a
long life. The whole, moreover, it is said, was written
with a single pen. The labour was greatly increased, by
the unusual length of many of the Indian words. The

Sec. 195 What missions did the first emigrants to
New England establish ? What was the success of
their efforts ? Who particularly distinguished them-
selves ?

When did Mr. Eliot remove to America ? Of what Church was
he pastor ? What first directed his attention to the Indians ? What
spirits did they worship ? What means did Mr. Eliot adopt to bene-

100 PERIOD VIII....1555....r829.

longest word occurs in Mark 1. 40, and is printed thus —
Wuttappesittukgussunnoohwehtunkquoh.

The success of Mr. Eliot, by his preaching and writings,
was unexpectedly great. He lived to see six respectable
Churches gathered from among the Indian tribes, in his
neighbourhood ; and 24 Indian preachers, successfully em-
ployed as missionaries of the cross. This truly excellent
man died in the year 1690, at the advanced age of 86,
leaving behind him the highest evidence of a useful life ;
and has since received the honourable title of " the apostle
of the Indians."

The labours of the Mayhews, were principally devoted
to the Indians who lived on the island of Martha's Vine-
yard. For a whole century and a half, did the father and
his descendants devote themselves to the spiritual improve-
ment of the Indians on that island; nor were their labours
in vain. In 165*2, no fewer than 282 Indian converts were
admitted to the privileges of the Christian Church. At a
still later period, of i80 families, but two continued hea-
then. Unfortunately, the war with the Indians, which oc-
curred sometime after, interrupted the efforts of the be-
nevolent to evangelize them, and in the issue, drove them
from the soil of New England.

The labours of the pious and devoted Mr. Brainerd,
were among the Indians at Crosweeksung, in New Jersey.
Few men ever surpassed this godly man in the exercise of
the missionary spirit, or have ever laboured with greater
assiduity in the cause of Christ. Considerable success at-
tended his exertions. The attention of many was arrested,
and a respectable Church gathered from among the sons of
the forest. In the year 1747, at the early age of 29, this
eminent and pious missionary rested from his earthly la-
bours.

2. — Missionary Operations of the Danes.

Sec. 196. Of modern nations, the honour of
first engaging in the conversion of the heathen,

lit the Indians? With what success? How many churches did he
gather ? When did he die > What is he called ? Where did the
Mayhews labour? How long? How many converts did they
number ? What event suspended all missionary efforts among tho
Indians '* Where did Mr. Brainerd labour ? With what success :
When did he die ?

THE PURITANS. 407

belongs to the Danes. Their missionary ef-
forts were commenced about the year 1705,
and were directed, in the first place, to the
inhabitants on the coast of Malabar, in the
East Indies ; and a few years after, to the
people dwelling in Greenland. The missiona-
ries who have been particularly distinguished
in the Danish Mission are Zeigenbalg and
Plutsche, who led the way in 1705 ; Swartz,
who entered upon the work in 1750, contem-
porary with whom were Gerricke, Kolhoff,j^
and several others.

The Danish mission may be said to have been, in gene-
ral, remarkably successful. Their missionaries translated
the whole Bible into the Malabar tongue, and were the
means, it is supposed, of bringing not less than eighty thou-
sand, of different casts, under the influence of Christian
principles.

The venerable Swartz, who was engaged in the above
missionary efforts in India, deserves a passing tribute of re-
spect. For the space of 48 years, he laboured with inde-
fatigable zeal, and probably obtained a greater influence
over the heathen, than any other man in the annals of mod-
ern missions. The Rajah, or Hindoo governor of Tanjore,
made him his counsellor, and when he died,fcame to do
honour to his memory, in the presence of his Braminical
court. He covered the body with a gold cloth, and made
great lamentations over it. He erected a monument to his
memory, and caused an epitaph to be inscribed upon it,
which he composed himself. Swartz closed his life on the
13th of Feb. 1798, in the 72d year of his age.

The attention of the Danes was first directed to Green-
land, in 1708. In 1721, Hans Egede, a clergyman of Nor-
way, sailed for that inhospitable region, under the patron-
Sec. 1 96. What modern nation first established mis-
sions among the heathen ? In what year ? Where ?
What missionaries led the way ? Who followed ?

Has the Danish mission been successful ? What has it effected f
How long did Swartz labour ? What is said of his influence ? What
respect was shown him at his death ? When did that event occur ?

i

408 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

age of his Danish majesty. Other missionaries followed in
subsequent years, who were aided by missionaries in the
Moravian connection. The result of their united labours,
has been the almost entire abolition of paganism in that
country.

3. — Missionary Operations of the Moravians.

Sec. 197. The Moravians commenced their
missionary operations about the year 1732.
Being led to enter upon this noble work by the
xample of the Danes. Though a small peo-
le, they for a time exceeded all others, in
their missionary enterprises. They have now
about thirty stations, employing 170 labourers,
including females, and estimate their foreign
converts, at 30,000. Their attention was first
directed to the Danish and English West India
Islands ; next to Greenland and Labrador ;
to the Indians of America ; to the Hottentots,
in Southern Africa ; and to several countries
on the Eastern Continent.

-!. — Missionary Operations of tfo Methodists.

Sec. 198. The missionary enterprises of
the Methodists among heathen nations are of
recent origin. A Wesleyan Missionary Soci-
ety was formed in London, in the year 1814,
which has since raised, in a single year, nearly

When did the Danes first send missionaries to Greenland? What
lias been the result of this mission?

Sec. 197. About what year did the Moravians first
attempt missionary efforts ? Through whose example 1
How many stations have they ? How many foreign
converts do they reckon ? In what countries have
they established missions ?

Sec. 198. What is said of the date of heathen mis-
sions by the Methodists ? What society wras formed

THE PURITANS. 409

140,000 dollars. During the same year, 1814,
Dr. Coke, with seven other missionaries, sailed
from England, for the island of Ceylon. Dr,
Coke died on his passage ; but his associates,
at length, reached the island, and established a
mission at Columbo. Since the above date,
the Methodists have planted stations at Aus-
tralia, Sierra Leone, South Africa, Bombay,
and among several of the Indian tribes of
North America.

It deserves to be recorded, to the honour of Dr. Coke,
that as early as 1786, he commenced a mission to the blacks
in the West Indies, which was undertaken on his own re-
sponsibility, and sustained, for some time, by his individu-
al exertions. Other missionaries, however, followed him,
in his labours, who have succeeded in adding great num-
bers to the Methodist connection. From the slaveholders
and the established clergy, they all along have experienced
an unabated opposition, suffering in some instances imprisi
onment, and even corporal chastisement.

5. — Missionary Operations of the Baptists.

Sec. 199. The missionary operations of the
Baptists were first effectively commenced, in
the year 1792, about which time, a society was
formed in England, through the instrumentality
of the Rev. Mr. Carey, of Leicester. This
gentleman devoted himself to the great work.

in their connexion in 1814 ? What funds have they
raised ? To what island have they directed their at-
tention ? Who led the way ? Where did Dr. Coke
die ? In what countries have the Methodists planted
missions ? .

When did Dr. Coke commence a mission to the blacks in the
West Indies ? What has been the success of this mission ? Has it
met with opposition ?

Sec. 199. When did the Baptists first commence
their missionary operations ? Through whose instru-
35

410 PERIOD VIII.... 1555.... 1329.

He arrived in Calcutta, the following year,
where he joined Mr. Thomas, a surgeon, who
had resided in India for several years, and
who was appointed his associate In subse-
quent years, they were joined by Messrs.
Marshman, Ward, and others. They have
planted several stations in and around Calcut-
ta, and have up to the present time, been sig-
nally blest in their missionary labours, al-
though some of them have died.

The field of labour into which the Baptist missionaries
were thus introduced, is immense. They are surrounded
by hundreds of millions, who are enveloped in the thickest
spiritual darkness, and devoted to the mosi gross idolatry
and debasing superstition. Every family has its household
god, made of brass, or wood, or stone, which is wor-
shipped with the most profound adoration. Worship is al-
so paid to the heavenly bodies, to various animals, and to
the river Ganges. The country is filled with a multitude
of temples, of which the temple, or car, of Juggernaut is
considered the most sacred, and which is annually visited
by millions, several of whom yearly sacrifice their lives to
this horrid idol.

The worship of the heathen is mingled with the most
cruel, debasing, and polluting practices Grievous self
torture, in various forms, is recommended and applauded.
Thousands of infants are yearly sacrificed ; and hundreds
of widows burned on the funeral piles of their husbands.

The greatest obstacle to the introduction of < hristianity
among the heathen, in India, arises from the separation of
the people into different tribes, or classes. These are call-
ed casts, of which among the Hindoos there are four — the

mentality 1 Whom did they send to Calcutta as mis-
sionaries? What other distinguished men have la-
boured in the same field ? What, in general, has been
the success of the Baptist mission in the east ?

What is said of the extent of the field, in which the Baptist mis-
sionaries are labouring ? What of the state of the heathen ? What
do they worship? Which is the principal idol? How is this es-
teemed ? With what is their worship connected? What is the
greatest obstacle to the introduction of Christianity into India f

THE PURITANS. 411

Bramins, or sacred order ; the Chehteree or soldiers and ru-
lers; the Bice Vaissya, or husbandmen and merchants:
and the Soodcrs, or labourers and mechanics. Between
these different casts there are no marriages, and no social
intercourse. The son pursues the profession of his father,
nor by any course of conduct, however meritorious, can he
hope to attain to a higher elevation in society. To act
contrary to the rules of his cast, subjects a person to the
loss of property, and the loss of friends. He becomes an
outcast from society, and is treated as unworthy, even of
existence. By a profession of Christianity, a Hindoo sub-
jects himself to all the calamities incident upon the loss of
east.

Notwithstanding the above almost insuperable barrier to
the introduction of Christianity into India, the Baptist mis-
sionaries have laboured with a fidelity worthy the cause,
and have met with so much success, especially by means
of schools, in which the rising generation are instructed,
as to give promise that the great system of heathen idolatry
may at some future period be dissolved.

Sec. 200. In connexion with the missionar}
efforts of the Baptists in England, we shall, Hi
this place, speak of similar efforts of the Bap-
tists, in America. In 1814, was formed at
Philadelphia an American Baptist Missionary
Board, by delegates from eleven states. The
attention of this board has been chiefly direct-
ed to the Birman empire. Their missionaries,
however, of whom the principal is Dr. Judsom
have met with many discouragements, and
suffered grievous hardships.

How many casts are there among the Hindoos ? What are they
called ? What intercourse subsists between these casts I Can any
one rise from a lower to a higher cast ? What is the consequence
of acting contrary to the rules of cast ? Does a profession of
Christianity involve a loss of cast ? Notwithstanding this obstacle,
has the Baptist mission made some progress among the heathen ?

Sec. 200. When was the American Baptist Mission-
ary Board formed ? Where ? By whom ? To what
empire has it chiefly directed its efforts ? Who has
been their most distinguished missionary ?

412 PEKIOD VIII....1555....1829.

The first missionaries sent by the American Baptists to
Birmah, were Messrs. Judson and Rice, who were origin-
ally engaged in the service of the American board ; but
left that service, in consequence of a change of sentiments
on the subject of baptism. Dr. Judson has translated the
New Testament into the language of the Birrnans ; but
whether this missionary enterprise will ultimately succeed,
time only can determine. The Baptist Board have stations
also in Africa, and among the North American Indians,
at which their missionaries have been more successful.

6. — Missionary Operations of the British.

Sec. 201. The principal missionary enter-
prises of the British have been conducted un-
der the auspices of three societies, viz. the
London Missionary Society, formed in 1795 —
the Edinburgh Missionary Society, formed in
1796, and the Church Missionary Society,
formed in 1800.

Sec. 202. The attention of the London Mis-
sionary Society was first directed to the South
Sea Islands. For fifteen years little success
attended their efforts. At length, in 1813-
Pomare, the king of Otaheite, and his people,
renounced idolatry, since which time Chris-
tianity has made rapid progress. This societ}
has also, establishments among the Hottentots

In whose service were Dr. Judson and Mr. Rice originally engag-
ed? Why did they leave it ? Into what language has the former
translated the New Testament ? What other stations have the
Baptist Board ?

Sec. 201. What three missionary societies can you
mention among the British ? When was the first
founded ? When the second ? Third ?

Sec. 202. Towards what region did the London
Missionary Society first direct their attention ? Did their
missionaries immediately succeed ? What is the dale
of their success ? Who were converted ? What, oth
er establishments has the societv ?

THE PURITANS |jsj

and Bushmen of Africa, and in the East and
West Indies.

Few missionary enterprises have ever excited deeper in-
terest, than that under the direction of the London Mis-
sionary Society to the South Sea Islands. On the ilth of
August, 1796, thirty persons sailed from London, in a ship
called the Duff, commanded by captain Wilson. After en-
countering incredible hardships, some were landed on the
Friendly Islands, and the remainder at Otaheite. The
missionaries at the Friendly Islands were, in part, destroy-
ed, and the rest made their escape to xNew Holland. The
missionaries at Otaheite found the inhabitants of that Isl-
and sunk to the lowest moral debasement. After a perse-
verance worthy the missionaries of the cross, the heralds
planted there have succeeded in enlightening and reform-
ing the inhabitants of Otaheite, and of six or eight neigh-
bouring islands. Idolatry has been renounced ; schools
established , churches erected; and the spirit of the gospel
widely disseminated.

The missionary efforts of the above society among the
Hottentots and Bushmen of Africa, were commenced in
1798, by Dr. Vanderkemp, a distinguished physician, and
Mr.Kicherer. This mission has been signally blest. Among
those who have laboured in the East Indies, under the pa-
tronage of this society, no one appears more prominent
than Mr. Morrison. With great labour he has compiled a
grammar and a dictionary in the Chinese language ; into
which he has translated the Scriptures, and circulated ma-
ny thousand pamphlets and tracts.

The Edinburgh Missionary Society first directed their
attention to Africa ; but being unsuccessful, they have more
recently been labouring in Tartary, where, besides plant-
ing several stations, they have distributed many Bibles and

When did the first missionaries to the South Sea islands sail ? In
what ship ? Where were the missionaries landed ? What became
of those which were landed at the Friendly Islands ? What was the
state of the people at Otaheite ? What is the present state of the
people ? When did the above society direct their attention to the
Hottentots and Bushmen ? What distinguished men took charge
of the latter missions ? What distinguished man has laboured in
the East ? What has he done ?

Where did the Edinburgh Society first direct their attention
Were they successful/ Where more recently, have their missiona-
ries laboured ?

35*

4 t-i PERIOD VIII... .155o.... 1829.

tracts among the hordes of that country ; and, also, to some
extent, in Persia and China.

The Church Missionary Society sent their first mission-
aries to western Africa, where their stations are said to he
flourishing. The British dominions in Asia, however, havf
been the principal theatre of their operations. The mis-
sionary establishments under their direction have been well
supported, and greatly blest.

In this place it belongs, to notice the labours of two dis-
tinguished individuals in England, who have accomplished
important services for the heathen world. The first oi
these was Dr. Buchanan, a chaplain to the East India
Company, at Bengal ; who, for several years, devoted him-
self to ascertain the moral and religious state, particularly
of Hindostan, and other neighbouring countries. An ac-
count of his labours and sufferings has been published,
which has powerfully contributed in exciting the interests
of the whole Christian world, in favour of sending the gos-
pel to the heathen. Dr. Buchanan ended his valuable life
in 1815. The other gentleman engaged in a similar course
of benevolence, was Henry Martyn f who was led to devote
himself to a missionary life, by reading the history of that
eminent man, David Brainerd. Having obtained a chap-
laincy in the East India Company, he sailed for Hindostan,
where he arrived in 1806. Here, he applied himself with
great diligence to the study of the Hindostanee, into which
he translated the liturgy and the New Testament. From
India, Martyn passed into Persia, into the language ot
which country he translated the New Testament, and pro-
duced a powerful excitement in that kingdom, by his dis-
putation with several Mahometan doctors. He ended his
life at Tocat, a city of Asiatic Turkey, in 1812, at theear-
!v age of thirty-one.

7. — Missionary Operations of the American Board.

Sec. 203. Several missionary Societies have

Where did the Church Missionary Society first send their mis-
sionaries ? Where has been the principal theatre of their opera
tions ? Have their labours been blessed ?

What two distinguished individuals have greatly contributed to a
knowledge of the heathen nations of the East ? Where did Dr.
Buchanan travel ? Where did Henry Martyn ? When did the for
uier die ? When the latter ?

THE PURITANS. 415

been formed in the United States, since the
war of the Revolution. The New York Mis-
sionary Society in 1796 ; the Connecticut, in
1798 ; the Massachusetts, in 1799 ; the New
Jersey, in 1801. The operations of these so-
cieties have been chiefly confined to the new
settlements in our own country, in which they
have accomplished an amount of good, to be
estimated only at the last great day. The es-
tablishment, however, which has recently at-
tracted the attention of a great portion of the
American people, is the American Board of
Commissioners for Foreign Missions, which was
formed in 1810, and has now establishments
in India, Western Asia, the Sandwich Islands,
and among the North American Indians.

In India the Board have stations at Bombay and Ceylon ;
in western Asia; at Beyroot in Syria, and at Malta, an isl-
and in the Mediterranean ; in the Sandwich Islands, at
Hawaii, Oahu,Maui, and Taui ; in North America, among
the Cherokees, Chickasaws, Choctaws, Cherokees of the
Arkansas, Osages, and the Indians in Ohio, at Mackinaw.
Green Bay, and in the state of New York.

At these various places, the board have forty-six stations,
at which are 223 missionaries and assistants, male and fe-
male; 600 native assistants ; about 500 native communi-
cants ; 30,000 scholars in the schools, and seven printing
presses. About 1,500 associations, and G9 auxiliaries con-
Sec. 203. What missionary societies can you men-
tion, which have been formed in the United" States ?
To what settlements have their operations been chiefly
confined ? When was the American Board of Com-
missioners for Foreign Missions formed ? Where has
this Board missionary stations ?

Mention the stations in India ; in Western Asia ; in the Sandwich
islands ; among the North American Indians. How many stations
.have the Board ? How many missionaries and assistants ? How
many native assistants ? Communicants ? Scholars in the schools I
Printing presses abroad ? How many Associations contribute to

416 PERIOD VUL..1555....1829.

tribute to the support of the operations of the Board. Tin-
receipts of the year 1828 exceeded 100,000 dollars. At
several of the above stations, great success has attended
the labours of the missionaries ; and at all, the work has so
prospered, as to give the highest encouragement to the
board, and to the friends of Zion, to continue in this work
of benevolence.

Sec. 204. It would be extending this volume
to a tedious length, were we even to notice the
other benevolent institutions, and the other
benevolent exertions of the present da)'. The
Church of Christ, in every quarter of the
globe, is evidently awaking to enterprises
hitherto unknown, in the annals of Christen-
dom. In the Bible Societies which have been
established, and Tract Societies, and Educa-
tion Societies — in efforts made to enlighten
the minds of children in Sabbath Schools
— to reform those who go down to the sea in
great ships, and to send light to those who for
crime inhabit the gloomy cells of our prisons —
we see convincing evidence that the Captain
of salvation is effectually carrying forward his
triumphs over the empire of darkness, and
that the Church is strongly and rapidly ad-
vancing to the enjoyment of her milleninl
glory.

support the operations of the Board ? What was the amount of re-
ceipts in the year 1828? Are the operations of the Board and thei1
missionaries generally prosperous ?

Sec. 204. What indications exist that the millenia!
glory of the Church of Christ is rapidly approaching '

THE PURITANS. 417

DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS IN PERIOD VIII.

Observation. During the Reformation, we have seen
that there was a great increase of eminent men, throughout
Christendom. Since the establishment of that glorious
event, however, the number has continued to swell, until
only the mention of such as might be thought entitled to
notice, would add many a page to our volume. We must
limit ourselves, therefore, and notice such only, as have
been, perhaps, most conspicuous ; and, moreover, as the
history of these men is better known than the history of
those, who belong to our former periods, we shall omit any
biographical notice in smaller type, of those who belong to
this. It may be added, that in the following catalogue, we
shall not be particular as to the order of time, in which
they lived, but shall rather follow the order in whieh we
have treated the several sects.

1. Ignatius Loyola, a Spanish knight, founder of the
order of Jesuits, 1540.

2. Francis Xavier, a Jesuit missionary to India, who
from his zeal and success in spreading the Romish faith
in that country, has been styled " the apostle of the Iiir
dians."

3. Robert Bellarmin, an Italian Jesuit, and one of
the most celebrated controversial writers, in the Romish
connexion. Died, 1543.

4. Father Paul, the distinguished historian of the
Council of Trent.

5. Louis Bourdaloue, justly esteemed one of the most
eloquent preachers among the Catholic clergy. Died in
France, 1704.

6. John Baptists Massillon, a French preacher, dis-
tinguished for his powers of elocution, and for his volume
of published sermons.

7. Fenelon, archbishop of Cambray, distinguished for
the beauty of his style in writing, and for the uncommon
purity of his manner of life. Died 1651.

8. Philip James Spener, a Lutheran German divine,,
founder of the Pietists. Died 1715.

9. Emmanuel Swedenborg, a Swede, who about th<
year 1750, founded the New Jerusalem Church, and aftc
whom his followers are called Swcdenborzians.

118 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

10. James Arminius, a professor of divinity at Leyden,
who about the beginning of the seventeenth century, gave
rise to the " Arminian Schism."

1 1. John Le Clerc, a celebrated Arminian and theolo-
logical writer, and universal scholar. Died at Geneva,
1736.

12. Daniel Whitby, an English Arminian divine, au-
thor of more thin forty works, which display a fund of
sense and learning. Died, 1720.

13. Henry VIII. king of England, in whose reign the
Reformation in that country commenced.

14. Edward VI. son and successor of Henry VIII. a
prince distinguished for his piety, and for the countenance-
which he gave to the cause of the Reformation in England.

15. Mary, queen of England, who opposed the Reform-
ation in England, and attempted there-establishment of the
Roman Catholic religion, in that country.

16. John Rogers, a zealous English divine, who suf-
fered martyrdom, at Smithfield, 1555, in the persecuting
reign of Mary.

17. Thomas Cranmer, archbishop of Canterbury, a
great friend to the cause of Protestantism, and for which,
he was burnt at Oxford, 1555, by order of Queen Mary.

18. Hugh Latimer, bishop of Worcester, who for his
zeal in the Protestant cause, was burnt at Oxford, in 1555.

19. Nicholas Ridley, bishop of London, burnt at the
same time with Latimer, and for the same cause.

20. Edward Bonner, bishop of London, a violent and
cruel persecutor of the Protestants, in the reign of queen
Mary.

21. Stephen Gardiner, bishop of Winchester, and
chancellor of England, like Bonner a powerful and cruel
persecutor of the Protestants, during the reign of queen
Mary.

2& Elizabeth, queen of England, during whose reign
the Reformation in that country was firmly established.

23. James Bancroft, archbishop of Canterbury, under
King James I. a furious persecutor of the Puritans. Died,
1610.

24. William Laud, archbishop of Canterbury, in the
veign of Charles I. a violent opposer of the Puritans, but
who, for high treason, was beheaded in 1645.

25. Oliver Cromwell, protector of the Commonwealth

THE PURITANS. 419

of England, who greatly favoured the cause of the dissen-
ters, in that country, and promoted the faithful preaching
of the gospel. Died, 1658.

26. James Usher, archbishop of Armagh, in Ireland, a
prelate of distinguished learning and piety, author of
" Annals of the Old and New Testament." Died, 1655.

27. Isaac Barrow, a learned English divine, highly
celebrated for his sermons, which are said to be richer in

bought, than any other sermons in the English language.
Died, 1677.

28. John Tillotson, archbishop of Canterbury, the
most popular preacher of his day, author of several vol-
umes of sermons, characterized by great simplicity and
ease of language. He introduced into England the custom
of preaching with notes. Died, 1694.

29. Edward Stillingfleet, bishop of Worcester, au-
thor of " Origines Sacrse," or a rational account of natural
and revealed religion. Died, 1699.

30. Humphhev Prideaux, dean of Norwich, author of
" Connexion between Sacred and Profane History."

31. Gilbert Burnet, author of a " History of the Re-
formation," and of a " History of his own Times." Died
1714.

32. Robert South, a preacher, distinguished for his
great learning, and uncommon powers of satire. Died,
1716.

33. Joskph Butler, bishop of Durham, the learned au-
thor of the "Analogy of Religion, Natural and Revealed,
to the Constitution and Course of Nature." Died, 1752.

34. George Berkeley, bishop of Cloyne, a distin-
guished benefactor of Yale College, author of the " Minute
Philosopher." Died, 1753.

35. Robert Lowth, bishop of London, author of " Lec-
tures on the Poetry of the Hebrews," and a " Translation
of Isaiah." Died, 17^7.

36. William Paley, archdeacon of Carlisle, author of
" Natural Theology," " Moral Philosophy," &,c. Died,
1805.

37. John Newton, who, from being eminently bold in
sin, became a distinguished minister of the gospel, in
London, and author of several valuable works. Died,
1807.

38. Thomas Scott, an English divine, distinguished

(20 PERIOD VTIT....1555....1829.

for his invaluable, learned, and practical Commentary on
the Bible. Died, 1821.

39. John Owen, an eminent English divine among the
Dissenters, a man of great learning and piety, whose works
are highly esteemed, at the present day. Died, 1683.

40. Richard Baxter, an eminent non-conformist di-
vine, author of various theological treatises, which abound
in fervent piety, and eminent love to the souls of men.
Died, 1691.

41. John Flavel, a distinguished dissenting minister,
author of several valuable sermons and treatises, which are
marked with the same piety and benevolence as those oi
Baxter. Died, 1691.

42. Matthew Henry, an eminent English dissenter,
best known by his valuable " Exposition of the Bible."
Died, 1714.

'43. Thomas Ridgely, a dissenting clergyman, author
of a Body of Divinity. Died, 1731.

44. Isaac Watts, a dissenting divine, author of several
valuable treatises on philosophical subjects ; but still better
known for his sermons, and his metrical version of the
Psalms. Died, 1748.

45. Daniel Neal, a dissenting divine, author of a "His-
tory of New England," and a " History of the Puritans."
Died, 1743.

46. Philip Doddridge, an English dissenter, distin-
guished as a theological instructer, and for several valuable
works, viz. "Lectures," an " Exposition of the New Tes-
tament," " Rise and Progress of Religion in the Soul," & c.
Died, 1751.

47. Nathaniel Lardner, a dissenting divine, author of
the " Credibility of Gospel History." Died, 1768.

48. John Robinson, a distinguished English clergyman,
who with his people removed to Holland, and is called the

' father of the Congregational Churches in New England."
Died, 1625.

49. John Cotton, one of the most distinguished minis-
ters in New England, highly celebrated for his wisdom and
learning. Died, 1652.

50. Thomas Hooker, first minister at Cambridge, Mass.
one of the founders of Conn, and the first minister of Hart-
ford. Died, 1647.

51. John Davenport, first minister of New Haven, and

THE PURITANS. 421

one of the founders of the colony of that name. Died,
1670.

52. Increase Mather, a clergyman of Boston, and pres-
ident of Harvard College, greatly respected both for his
learning and usefulness. Died, 1723.

53. Cotton Mather, son of the former, justly reputed
the most distinguished minister of New England. His pub-
lications amounted to 382, several of which, as ms Mag-
nolia , were large. Died, 1 728.

54. Jonathan Edwards, president of New Jersey Col-
lege, distinguished for his able works on "Original Sin,"
" Freedom of the Will," &c. Died, 1758.

55. Jonathan Edwards, president of Union College,
son of the preceding, an able metaphysician. Died, 1801.

56. Joseph Bellamy, a minister of Bethlehem, in Conn,
a powerful preacher, and an able instructer in theology.
Died, 1790.

57. Samuel Hopkins, minister of Newport, Rhode Isl-
and, author of a System of Divinity, in which he maintains
that holiness consists in disinterested benevolence, and sin
in selfishness. Died, 1803. It is from his name that the
term Hopkinsianism is derived.

58. Joseph Lathrop, a minister of West Springfield,
eminently pious and profoundly versed in theology, author
of several volumes of popular sermons. Died, 1820.

59. Timothy Dwight, president of Yale College, distin-
guished for his great usefulness, while at the head of that
institution, and for a much admired course of theological
lectures, delivered to the students ; besides other valuable
works. Died, 1817.

60. Nathan Strong, pastor of a Congregational church
in Hartford, distinguished for his talents, eloquence, piety
and learning. Died, 1816.

61. John Smaixey, a divine, of Berlin, Conn., distin-
guished for his great logical powers, and for a volume of
sermons, which greatly contributed to the advancement of
theological science.

62. Samuel Davis, president of Princeton College, New
J-ersey, an eloquent and powerful Presbyterian preacher,
whose published sermons are still much admired. .Died,
1761.

63. John Witherspoon, for some years minister of Pais-
ley; in Scotland ; afterwards president of Princeton Col»

36

422 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

lege, in New Jersey, an eminent politician, and a sound
and pious divine. Died, 1794.

64. John Rogers, father of Presbyterianism, in the city
of New York. Died, 1811.

05. Samuel Seabury, an Episcopal clergyman, bishop
of Conn., and the first diocesan in the United States. Di-
ed, 1796.

C6. Hjeodore Dehon, bishop of South Carolina, distin-
guished for his eminent learning and piety, and for two
volumes of sermons, which are much admired, both at home
and abroad. Died, 1817.

67. Roger Williams, founder of the colony of Rhode
Island, and father of ihe first Baptist Church in New Eng-
land. Died, 1083.

68. John Gill, a distinguished Baptist divine, in Lon-
don, well known for his Commentary on the Bible, and for
a Body of Divinity. Died, 1771.

69. John Ryland, an eminent Baptist preacher in Eng-
land, and head of the Baptist academy at Bristol. Died,
1792.

70. James Manning, president of Rhode Island Col-
lege, the most learned man of his time, among the Ameri-
can Baptists. Died, 1791.

71. Samuel Stillman, a Baptist clergyman in Boston,
distinguished for his uncommon eloquence and fervent pi-
ety.

John Wesley, an Englishman, founder of the sect call-
ed Methodists. Died, 1791.

73. George Whitfield, an Englishman, a most popu-
lar and truly useful preacher, and the leader of the Whit-
fieldian, or Calvinistic Methodists. Died, 1770.

74. Francis Asbury, the first bishop of the American
Methodist Church, distinguished for \iis great attachment
to the principles of his sect, and for the zeal with which he
promoted its cause. Died, 1816.

75. George Fox, the founder and head of the English
Quakers. Died, 1690.

76. William Penn, an Englishman, and father of the
Friends, or Quakers, in the state of Pennsylvania, distin-
guished for his intelligence, and benevolence of character.
Died, 1718.

77. LiELius Socinus, a native of Tuscany, the reputed
founder of the Socinian sect. Died, 1562.

THE PURITANS. 423

78. Joseph Priestly, a distinguished polemical and
philosophical English writer, who having embraced the
Unitarian faith, and meeting with opposition in England,
removed to America, where he died in 1804.

79. Joseph Stevens Buckminster, an eloquent Unita-
rian minister, in Boston, and Lecturer on Biblical Criti-
cism in Harvard College. Died, 1812.

80. Charles Chauncey, a Congregation. :. minister in
Boston, the first open advocate in America of the 'doctrine
of Universal salvation. His volume on that subject was
answered by Dr. Edwards of New Haven. Died, 1787.

81. Joseph Huntington, minister of Coventry, Conn,
author of " Calvinism Improved," which was answered by
Dr. Strong of Hartford. Died, 1785.

82. John Eliot, minister of Roxbury, Mass., and who
from his missionary labours among the Aborigines of New
England, has been called the " apostle of the Indians."
Died, 1640.

83. Mayhews, Thomas, John, and Experience, minis-
ters on the Island of Martha's Vineyard, and distinguished
for their zeal in preaching to the Indians of that island.

84. David Brainerd, a pious and devoted missionary of
New England, to the Indians in New Jersey. Died, 1747.

85. Bartholomew Zeigenbalg, the first Protestant
missionary to India; he was sent out by Frederick IV. king
of Denmark, in 1706; and died at Tranquebar in 1719.
He was indefatigable and successful in his labours.

86. Christian F. Swartz, a most eminent and devoted
missionary to India. He entered the field of his labours in
1750, under the government of Denmark ; and laboured at
Tanjore, and other stations in its vicinity, until his death,
in 1798. It is said he reckoned 2,000 persons, converted
through his instrumentality.

86. William Ward. D. D., Baptist missionary to Se-
rampore. He died in 1823.

88. J. T. Vanderkemp, D. D., missionary to South Af-
rica. He laboured with success among the Caffres and
Hottentots, and died at Cape Town in 1811.

89. Claudius Buchanan, D. D. a Scotch divine ; one
of the chaplains of the East India Company, and Provost
of the College at Fort William. By his writings, he exci-
ted a spirit of inquiry in reference to the moral condition
of the heathen, and materially aided the cause of missions,
He died in England, in 1815.

424 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829.

90. Henry Martyn, an English missionary to Hindos-
ton and Persia. He engaged in the work of evangelizing
the heathen with the ardour and zeal of an Apostle, but in
1812, he sunk under the severity of his labours, and the
destructive influences of the climate. He lived, however,
to complete a translation of the New Testament and the
Psalms, into the Persian language.

91. nAlwuel Newell, American missionary to Bombay.
Died.TBSl.

92. Gordon Hall, one of the first American missiona-
ries to Bombay ; where he, with his associates, established
schools and preached the gospel until 1826, when he died.

93. Levi Parsons, American missionary to Palestine.
He arrived at Smyrna in January, 1820; proceeded to Scio
to learn the modern Greek, and soon after visited the seven
Churches of Asia. He then went to Jerusalem, but in
consequence of ill health he sailed soon after to Alexan-
dria, where he died, in 1822.

94. Pliny Fisk, missionary to Palestine, and compan-
ion of Parsons, he died in Oct. 1825.

FEB 8 - 1934

■ y^iiwm''